ã€ŠPick Up the Rejected Pure Loveã€‹


 Chapter : Prologue

    Chapter : Prologue

    Could it be that being an adult means epting the life given to you?

    Maybe living out each day and monotonously ending your life was what being human was all about?

    Even I, who thought this way, had one thing that excites me.

    Every Friday, I eagerly awaited the release of a new episode from a web novel, which became my singr respite from fatigue.

    ¡°This too ends today, though...¡±

    It was a youthful romance harem story.

    It was a novel about an 18-year-old, second-year high school student.

    I often thought if I had such a youthful life, I would have relished it.

    Most notably, in this web novel was a woman I had dreamed of.

    Her name was Shin Eun-ha, the pure and kind-hearted childhood friend who had lovingly watched over the protagonist since their childhood.

    I was certain that today¡¯s episode would depict the protagonist, Kang Seo-ha, epting Eun-ha¡¯s confession.

    Though there were other main heroines besides Shin Eun-ha, it made sense in the storyline for him to choose Eun-ha.

    I was confident that Eun-ha would smile happily and start dating the protagonist.

    [ I¡¯m sorry, Eun-ha. There was a time I held feelings for you, but now... Jung-yeon holds a bigger ce in my heart... ]

    ¡°What the hell with this bastard?¡±

    I shot up from my bed.

    Was this not the same guy who was on cloud nine for an entire day after Eun-ha presented him with chocte in episode 15?

    And what of episode 21, when hemented on her fragrance as she helped him study?

    Not to mention, during episode 40, he gave every indication that he would immediately ept Eun-ha¡¯s confession in a heartbeat.

    Now this? If he had any decency, he should be with Eun-ha, allowing us the delight of their blossoming romance!

    Yet, contrary to my desires, our kind heroine gracefully epted his rejection and said to the male lead,

    [ Thank you for being honest... Go... You must be happy with Jung-yeon, okay? After all, she¡¯s my friend too.

    Unable to contain my frustration, I promptly dove into thement section.

    It seemed I wasn¡¯t alone in my sentiments. Numerous Eun-ha supporters were fervently inquiring about the author¡¯s address.

    ¡ºEun-ha¡¯s Devotee: The ending is seriously disappointing. It¡¯s trash. Considering the emotional trajectory and narrative thus far, he absolutely should have ended up with Eun-ha. Come on! Author, perhaps consider making this an alternate universe plot and rewrite it for an Eun-ha ending. How does this even make sense? How can he possibly choose Jung-yeon, who just screeches like a dolphin?

    ? ForeverJungYeon: Why would he date someone who frustratingly conceals her feelings every single day? Both main heroines are undoubtedly beautiful, but based on personality alone, it¡¯s obvious to not choose Eun-ha. Isn¡¯t it instinctual to be attracted to someone who takes the initiative? If Jung-yeon¡¯s beingpared to a dolphin, then Shin Eun-ha is undoubtedly a sloth. It¡¯s what she gets.

    ¡°Ah, these damn dolphin fans...!¡±

    I went back and forth with these dolphin fans for quite a while.

    But, as the skirmish in thements escted, the moderators and the author decided to disable thements.

    Feeling a mix of frustration and disappointment, I ced my phone beside my bed and tried to rest.

    Unbelievable.

    I still can¡¯t ept it.

    If I were the protagonist, Eun-ha¡¯s happiness would have been my top priority.

    I would have lived a life looking only at Eun-ha and living only for her.

    That foolish protagonist chose the dolphin.

    The more I think about it, the angrier I get.

    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d make her the happiest woman in the world.¡±

    Lost in my thoughts and just as I heaved a weary sigh, my phone¡¯s screen began to glow unusually bright, enveloping everything.

    What on earth?...

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 2 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 1: Iâ€™m a high school student? A third year at that?

    Chapter 1: I¡¯m a high school student? A third year at that?

    It might be hard to believe, but just a week ago, I found myself inside a web novel I used to enjoy. And now, havingpleted my military service, I was, again, on the cusp of starting my third year of high school. This has be my reality.

    ¡°This is driving me insane...¡±

    Right now, I was in Bucheon City, South Korea. Although the web novel never mentioned a specific city, it was Bucheon ¨C which was just next door to where I used to live. But it wasn¡¯t all roses.

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol! ¡®Mom¡¯ told you to get up, right?! Are you nning on beingte on the very first day of your third year? Hurry up!¡±

    I had to endure nagging from a woman I had known for just a week, addressing her as my mother. Yet, having lost my biological mother at a young age and not receiving much love, this experience was oddlyforting.

    ¡°I better get up if I don¡¯t want to get pped on the back.¡±

    After leaving my bed, I headed straight to the bathroom. My reflection in the mirror still felt unfamiliar. My face was fairly average, but I noticed I was 2 cm shorter. I might not be 180cm tall, but at around 176cm, I probably won¡¯t be called short anywhere.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, I put on the unfamiliar school uniform.

    ¡°And here I am, wearing a school uniform at the age of twenty-seven...¡±

    It was the exact uniform depicted in the novel¡¯s illustrations. Considering Shin Eun-ha and this body were of the same age, I secretly hoped we¡¯d share the same ss.

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol! Are you even up?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    If I dyed any longer, I might really get pped on the back. Hastily, I changed into the school uniform and made my way to the kitchen.

    ¡°Why are youing out sote?¡±

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s said that the more you sleep, the better it is. Once you start working, you suffer so much that you can¡¯t even sleep properly¡ªow ow ow!¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenly start calling me ¡®mother¡¯ since a week ago? Quit the nonsense and just eat your meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes... but, mother? There¡¯s no food on the table. Wasn¡¯t breakfast ready?¡±

    ¡°Just sit down. Can¡¯t you drop the honorific word?¡±

    ¡°Get used to it, Mother. Isn¡¯t it refreshing?¡±

    ¡°Enough, really...¡±

    Was this how all moms were? Even so, it felt heartwarming to have someone prepare breakfast for me after such a long time. After eating, I headed to school.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s cold.¡±

    The month of March still had a lingering chill in the air. I never imagined that walking to school would feel so unfamiliar. Still, having be a high school student once again, I hoped to relish in the joys of youth.

    Upon entering the ssroom, I immediately checked the attendance list ced on the teacher¡¯s desk.

    Let¡¯s see... my number is 18. That sounds a bit unlucky, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    For a moment, the name written above mine caught my attention.

    Number 17: Shin Eun-ha.

    Looking again, the student sitting next to me was number 17, and the person upying that seat was named Shin Eun-ha.

    Shin Eun-ha? Could it be the same Shin Eun-ha I know?

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that Shin Eun-ha, can it?¡±

    Just as I was murmuring to myself, the front door slid open. A female student in a neatly worn uniform, with her skirt at its original length, walked in. The moment I saw the girl who cautiously entered the ss, my breath caught in my throat.

    On her face, delicately and precisely ced features were prominent.

    And the girl with eyes like a deer stepped into the ssroom.

    Without realizing it, my heart began to race.

    I rubbed my eyes and looked again, and it was undoubtedly Shin Eun-ha.

    The girl I had admired for 2 years was now right before me, alive and moving.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Hello?¡±

    ¡°Wow- Shin Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Huh? Do you know me?¡±

    Of course.

    But I couldn¡¯t just say that.

    ¡°Yeah, I have seen you a few times while passing by in the corridor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that was it. I was worried I might¡¯ve forgotten you or something, haha..¡±

    ¡°Not at all. We never really interacted. Anyway, please take care of me this year. You¡¯re my seatmate.¡±

    ¡°Oh..? Ahh... so that¡¯s why you were saying my name?¡±

    ¡°You heard that?¡±

    To be frank, I¡¯m twenty-seven years old. Isn¡¯t that a bit risky?

    Actually, no. Since I¡¯m now neen, it probably doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I almost got the wrong idea, but your exnation just now cleared it.¡±

    She¡¯s truly kind-hearted.

    No doubt, she was the main heroine of this web novel.

    However, she seemed a little sad.

    Only about two months must have passed since she went through that ordeal.

    ¡°You were in ss 1 during the second year, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was. How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I think I saw you when I went to ss 1 to visit a friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh... Which ss were you in? Oh, wait, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Lee Han-gyeol. I was in ss 5 during the second year.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Han-gyeol¡±

    Every time her voice reached my ears, I found myself smiling.

    Having a proper conversation with my favorite heroine...

    Could there be a greater happiness than this?

    Yet, I still yearned for more.

    ¡°Want some candy?¡±

    ¡°Candy? What vor?¡±

    ¡°Probably the one you like the most?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you know what my favorite vor is?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Just a wild guess.¡±

    That was a lie.

    I knew very well that Shin Eun-ha liked orange-vored candy.

    After buying the web novel¡¯s setting book, I had practically memorized every detail about her.

    Back in my original world, I always carried orange-vored candies in my pocket to quit smoking.

    However, even after quitting smoking, I couldn¡¯t break my habit of carrying orange-vored candy, so I continued it here.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to guess?¡±

    ¡°If I guess it right, grant me one request.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Should I? But I could lie, you know?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha- I can clearly see you¡¯re not that type of person.¡±

    There was no way Shin Eun-ha would lie.

    It was rather cheap of me to leverage her inability to refuse, but in order to be closer to her in a short time, I shouldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s see if you can guess.¡±

    ¡°Is it this?¡±

    I cautiously took out the orange-vored candy from the pocket of my school uniform.

    ¡°Wow..! How did you know? I don¡¯t eat any other vor except for orange.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit of a psychic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you guessed it in one go¡­!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ll grant my request?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    When lunchtime arrived, Eun-ha and I headed to the cafeteria together. Our casual chats during the breaks had created a hint of familiarity between us. I approached Eun-ha cautiously, ensuring it wasn¡¯t too overwhelming.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s on the menu for lunch today?¡±

    ¡°Tteokbokki, gimbap rolls, and odeng soup.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s such a typical high school meal.¡±

    ¡°Well, Han-gyeol, you¡¯re a high school student, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ah, right.

    I am a high school student now.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Why do you look flustered?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not flustered.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    We joined the long queue for food at the cafeteria entrance. While I was pondering what topic to discuss next, Eun-ha initiated the conversation.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you¡¯re quite sociable, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m not the type to be particrly interested in others.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s surprising. I was worried about this new semester since I got separated from my friends, But meeting you has been a relief.¡±

    I knew the friends she was referring to were Kang Seo-ha and Dolphin. For her, they were pretty much the only friends she had. Throughout the first and second years, the three of them had been inseparable. However, Kang Seo-ha and Dolphin became a couple.

    This inevitably meant Eun-ha had to distance herself from them. It was difficult to join another group when there was already an established group. But considering Eun-ha¡¯s personality and beauty, she could easily blend in anywhere in the ss. However, I managed to approach her first.

    ¡°Really? To be honest, I don¡¯t have any close friends. If I had to name one, you¡¯d be the first.¡±

    In the memories of this ¡®Lee Han-gyeol¡¯, there wasn¡¯t a single person he could call a friend. I remembered him always minding his business, working in silence. Hearing my story, this unfortunate heroine gave me a smile.

    ¡°Hehe - Really? Thanks for saying something so nice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s n-nothing...! Haha..!¡±

    Herughter was fatally beautiful.

    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±

    ¡°You too, Eun-ha.¡±

    After getting our meals, Eun-ha and I sat across from each other at the same table.

    When I eat, I really just focus on the food. Yet, I found myself stealing nces at Eun-ha as she ate.

    The way she scooped food into her small mouth was both adorable and endearing. It oddly reminded me of watching a young niece eat, which made the feeling somewhat unsettling... Nevertheless, I tried to synchronize my eating pace with hers.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. Han-gyeol, did I...uh, eat too slowly?¡±

    ¡°Not at all? I just finished too. Let¡¯s get up and...!¡±

    Just as I was about to pick up my tray and stand, I saw Kang Seo-ha and Dolphin approaching from the opposite side.

    Damn it.

    The atmosphere was so pleasant, I didn¡¯t want anything to spoil Eun-ha¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Look! There¡¯s candy falling outside!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Candy?¡±

    I hurriedly diverted Eunha¡¯s gaze elsewhere. But there was no chance of candy falling outside, so her gaze quickly returned. She looked at me with a puzzled expression, so I chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡°Haha... I, I was just kidding!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Haha... Shall we get up?¡±

    Embarrassed, I quickly picked up my tray and headed for the exit. As I left the cafeteria, Eun-ha followed me out.

    ¡°What do you usually do during lunchtime, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Lunchtime? Not much really. I read or study. Sometimes I y basketball.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Do you like reading?¡±

    Eun-ha was a member of the library club and loved reading. But the reason she grew fond of reading was somewhat sad. As a child, with her busy parents, her only friend had been books.

    ¡°Yes. I like both fiction and non-fiction.¡±

    ¡°Non-fiction? Do you mean like philosophy books?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I don¡¯t really discriminate when reading. Want to go to the library together?¡±

    Eun-ha seemed genuinely pleased to find someone who shared her passion for books. For the first time, she gave me a radiant smile.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Please, don¡¯t smile like that.

    It felt like my heart might stop.

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 2 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 2: Anyone wouldâ€™ve felt...

    Chapter 2: Anyone would¡¯ve felt...

    ¡°Hey?! Look there! Candy is falling!¡±

    I turned my head abruptly when he said that candy was falling outside. But of course, such an event wasn¡¯t actually happening, and the scene outside was just as usual.

    ¡°Haha... I, I was just kidding.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Haha... Shall we get up?¡±

    The boy named Han-gyeol was the first to pick up his tray and stood up. I also made my way toward the exit, but for a moment, I saw Seo-ha and Jung-yeon looking for a seat. Swiftly, I turned my head and followed Han-gyeol.

    By the way... did he try to distract me so I wouldn¡¯t see Seo-ha and Jung-yeon?

    However, there was no way Han-gyeol, who virtually met me for the first time today, would know about my feelings for Seo-ha.

    But it was too out of the blue to be a coincidence, and it didn¡¯t make sense to think he knew. Still, I was relieved that we didn¡¯t cross paths and I left the cafeteria.

    .

    .

    .

    I was a bit surprised when Han-gyeol mentioned that he also liked books, just like me.

    It was not right to judge people by their appearances, but I had assumed he was more into sports.

    After a brief conversation, we headed straight to the library.

    In the quiet library, Han-gyeol and I silently explored the bookshelves. As I was watching which book Han-gyeol would choose, he promptly took one out.

    It was a book ced rtively high, but he easily reached it.

    ¡°It¡¯s here too... but then again, it¡¯d be strange if it weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Which one it is?¡±

    I asked, hearing Han-gyeol¡¯s soft murmur.

    He was holding Antoine de Saint-Exup¨¦ry¡¯s ¡°The Little Prince¡±.

    ¡°Ah- It¡¯s The Little Prince. I read it when I was a child but haven¡¯t read it since. Just felt like revisiting it. Haha.¡±

    For some reason, he seemed a bit flustered... but I couldn¡¯tprehend the reason behind it.

    Still, his flustered demeanor was amusing to see.

    ¡°Same here. I read it when I was a child but never revisited it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should read it now? It might feel different reading it as an adult.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But Han-gyeol, you haven¡¯t be aplete adult yet, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah-! Right, right. I just thought, maybe being a high school senior is somewhat close to being an adult...? I mean, we¡¯ll be adults next year, right?¡±

    It felt like there were floating question marks above his head. His demeanor was both intriguing and amusing, making me burst intoughter without realizing it.

    ¡°Pfft! Han-gyeol is quite an interesting guy, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease too much. I just misspoke.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Are you borrowing this book?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re on the topic, I might as well reread it. What about you, Eun-ha? What kind of books do you usually read? Novels?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly have a preference, but I do feel like reading a novel today.¡±

    Upon Han-gyeol¡¯s question, I took another look at the bookshelves.

    I loved books, but deciding what to read was always a challenging task. I lifted my head to look at the books ced high on the shelf. Then, I spotted a novel that looked interesting and reached for it.

    ¡°...Huh.¡±

    As I struggled to retrieve the book, Han-gyeol swiftly extended his hand from behind me.

    His shadow cast over me, and it felt like his chest might touch the back of my head, causing me to flinch momentarily.

    He effortlessly pulled out the book and handed it to me.

    Well, it was quite an unexpected situation, to say the least...

    ¡°Here. Is this what you were trying to get?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yes. Han-gyeol, you¡¯re quite tall, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Come to think of it, this was the first time I was conversing so effortlessly with a guy, apart from Seo-ha.

    For some reason, he radiated aforting aura, perhaps because he appeared soid-back.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m not even 180 cm.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re still much taller than me. Anyway, I¡¯ll borrow this book.¡±

    I took the book from Han-gyeol and made my way to the library counter.

    Since I was also a library assistant, I checked out the book myself and came out of the library with Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the ssroom now, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Is it the 5th period for physical education? We need to change into our gym clothes quickly.¡±

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Han-gyeol. Do you want to head back first? I have to do something more in the library.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay? Do you need my help with anything?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go ahead. Don¡¯t be toote~¡±

    Unexpectedly, Han-gyeol immediately said goodbye and headed straight for the ssroom.

    He seemed to be quite sociable... Does he really not have many male friends?

    I was a bit worried about the new semester since I couldn¡¯t hang out with Seo-ha and Jung-yeon anymore.

    Although I was grateful to Han-gyeol for approaching me so friendly, making those worries fade, I still didn¡¯t really know what kind of person Han-gyeol was.

    He didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy, but the unfamiliar feeling hadn¡¯t disappeared yet.

    Perhaps it was better to maintain a certain distance and observe him for a while?

    Hmm... Am I being too calcting?

    <strong>****</strong>

    ¡°Boys, go y basketball. The other grades are using the field. Girls, you can have some free time.¡±

    It was the first day of physical education, and the teacher allowed us some free time. The boys flocked to y basketball, and among them was Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Eun-ha, what are you looking at so intently?¡±

    ¡°Ah- nothing. It seems the boys are ying basketball.¡±

    ¡°True. Want to go watch it? It¡¯s boring just sitting here, right?¡±

    The girl I was talking to now, Harim, was in my ss in the first grade. We didn¡¯t hang out in the same group, but it seemed like she too was separated from her friends, much like me.

    No, it was a bit different. I couldn¡¯t be with Seo-ha and Jung-yeon anymore¡­

    ¡°Harim, do you know a guy named Lee Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Who is he?¡±

    ¡°The one holding the basketball over there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Which ss was he in during the second grade?¡±

    ¡°I think he said ss 5.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know him then. Anyway, since there¡¯s nothing else to do, let¡¯s just watch the basketball game.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Harim and I who were watching the basketball game. Other girls were also watching the boys from outside the basketball court.

    The boys yed passionately, swinging their arms and the ball energetically.

    Among them, Han-gyeol seemed particrly joyful...

    Huh? Is that his happy face?

    He blocked the opposing yer with a youthful smile on his face.

    ¡°Hey... hey! There¡¯s something odd about this guy¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°Just pass the ball to me.¡±

    ¡°This is insane... Did you hear what I just said! There¡¯s something odd about this guy!¡±

    ¡°Hey, just pass it! Pass!¡±

    The opponent gripped the ball and threw it forcefully to the other side.

    Yet, Han-gyeol stretched out his arm and caught the basketball perfectly.

    And from afar, he threw the ball, and it beautifully went into the hoop.

    ¡°There you go. I was right...¡±

    ¡°This dude is weird!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about ¡®m Dunk¡¯*? Man, kids these daysck romance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one of those kids too! Why this guy always acts like this?¡±

    ¡°A man who never gives up...¡±

    ¡°Just stop. You crazy bastard!¡±

    Though ying basketball, his gestures indicated he was definitely a high school boy. But there was something peculiar about him that made him seem more mature.

    What could it be?

    ¡°That¡¯s him, right? The one you mentioned earlier.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Yes. He just seems like a good guy.¡±

    ¡°He does look like it. Friendly and ys basketball well. Is he in the basketball club?¡±

    ¡°Maybe? I¡¯ll have to askter.¡±

    I silently observed what kind of person Han-gyeol was.

    He didn¡¯t use roughnguage at all, not all the boys were like this.

    He just yed basketball,ughing brightly like any typical boy.

    Although I couldn¡¯t find anything odd in Han-gyeol¡¯s actions, he seemed different.

    As I silently stared at him, suddenly a basketball flew into my vision.

    What...?

    In the blink of an eye, seeing the basketballing towards me, I tightly shut my eyes.

    Bang!

    I heard the sound of the ball colliding with something, but I didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    When I slowly opened my eyes, the back of a boy¡¯srge hand was right in front of me.

    ¡°Eun-ha, sorry! Were you scared?¡±

    ¡°Ah...! No, I¡¯m okay...!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Hey! Don¡¯t throw it so hard!¡±

    ¡°Ugh... Sorry, sorry! She didn¡¯t get hurt, right?¡±

    ¡°She is fine!¡±

    After throwing the ball back to his friend, Han-gyeol went back into the court.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he kinda cool just now?¡±

    Harim, who was beside me, looked at me with a very intrigued expression.

    ¡°Uh..? Wha- suddenly?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean suddenly? He totally blocked the basketball for you in a cool way.¡±

    ¡°Did... did he? I didn¡¯t really notice...¡±

    ¡°But your face is a bit red for someone who didn¡¯t notice. Did you fall for him?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that...! I was just surprised.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Not even a bit fluttered?¡±

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t fluttered..!¡±

    Regardless of my answer, Harim seemed unsatisfied.

    The continuous gaze from Harim made me feel pressured, so inevitably... I spoke.

    ¡°Ah, well, anyone would¡¯ve felt a bit fluttered in that situation...¡±

    ¡°Right? Knew it! Ha- might we have the first couple in our ss?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that...!¡±

    Still, after that incident, it seemed my guard against Han-gyeol might have dropped a bit...

    But it was only been a day since we met, so this feeling would likely fade away soon enough!

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: m Dunk: m Dunk is a popr basketball manga/anime.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 3: Law and Politics, Politics and Law

    Chapter 3: Law and Politics, Politics and Law

    ¡°Ah! ying basketball after such a long time was really fun.¡±

    I stretched towards the sky after changing into my gym clothes.

    ying basketball during high school... It felt like a dream.

    It seems kids these days still enjoy running around.

    Ah, Isn¡¯t this an old man¡¯s way of thinking?

    ¡°Right. Everyone seemed to enjoy it a lot. And you yed really well.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a bit embarrassing when youpliment me like that.¡±

    Hearing Eun-ha, who was sitting next to me, say that made me unexpectedly embarrassed.

    I did want to hearpliments like ¡®I was cool¡¯, but saying that sort of thing was still a bit awkward between us.

    ¡°No, really! You yed great! Are you in the basketball club, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°No? I think it¡¯s the literary club.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    Ah, that¡¯s not good.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the literary club. The literary club. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Oh... That¡¯s unexpected. I heard there aren¡¯t many people in the literary club.¡±

    That¡¯s Exactly what I thought.

    Why did it have to be the literary club?

    It was the same club I was in back in my original world.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to join another club this year.¡±

    ¡°Which one? The basketball club?¡±

    ¡°Well... It¡¯s too hot in the summer and too cold in the winter, so maybe not the basketball club. How about the library club?¡±

    ¡°Huh? The library club might be a bit boring for Han-gyeol, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also a kind of stability thates from that sort of boredom¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha! What¡¯s that? You just sound like my other brother!¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t ¡®being like family¡¯ is a rather good approach?

    ¡°Haha! How old is your other brother?¡±

    ¡°Huh? He¡¯s five years older than me. He was discharged from the military not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°I envy him.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Uh...?! No, I mean, I have to join the military someday, so I¡¯m just envious of him having finished. Haha!¡±

    Damn it. I had such a tough time in the military.

    I even served an extra military shift for giving a deer some food!

    Well, to be honest, I was a quartermaster, so it was rtively morefortable than others.

    But still, spending 1 year and 9 months locked up in the military was frustrating.

    ¡°Do you have any siblings, Han-gyeol? Maybe a sister?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m an only child.¡±

    ¡°I see... I heard that only children tend to be pampered andck consideration. But I guess that¡¯s just a stereotype.¡±

    ¡°Really? Sometimes there might be some truth to it, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? When I look at you, Han-gyeol, I don¡¯t get that impression at all.¡±

    ¡°Is that apliment? Makes me feel good.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s apliment.¡±

    Seeing Eun-ha¡¯s smiling face, my heart swelled with joy.

    To think I¡¯d get to witness Eun-ha¡¯s vivid smile with my own eyes.

    This was the most wonderful moment of my life.

    Can life be this exhrating?

    ¡°You seem mature, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Really? Shouldn¡¯t you be saying I look like a high school student instead? Aren¡¯t you saying I look old?¡±

    ¡°No, no! I wasn¡¯t referring to your looks. I meant your behavior is mature.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I know. I was just kidding.¡±

    ¡°I take back what I just said.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°I was kidding too.¡±

    The lighthearted jokes and teases were truly enjoyable.

    Having school meals after such a long time, experiencing physical education again, and the lively atmosphere of a ssroom full of students... felt refreshing.

    Wearing the attire called a school uniform and relishing this freedom made me exhrated, as it had been so long.

    The high school life I originally experienced was pretty tough.

    ¡°Speaking of maturity, isn¡¯t Eun-ha even more mature?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What gives you that idea?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ because you¡¯re kind?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s that? Being kind makes you mature?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Being considerate of others is really tough.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. Shh- the teacher ising in. Be quiet now.¡±

    I wished our conversation could havested longer.

    Would offering to share some snacks have been a good idea? Or would that be seen as out of ce?

    However, after lunch and a game of basketball, I was suddenly overwhelmed by fatigue.

    As I began to drift off, I felt a gentle poke.

    ¡°Uh... what?¡±

    When I raised my head, every eye in the ssroom was on me.

    In a corporate setting, this would have been a moment of utter embarrassment, but thankfully, this was just school.

    Nevertheless, the pressure felt familiar.

    ¡°You, the one dozing off on the first day of senior year, stand up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I just exined differentiation again. If you can exin what differentiation is, you can sit. So... What is differentiation?¡±

    It was something I learned a decade ago, but I couldn¡¯t recall it clearly.

    If I said it was the opposite of integration, I¡¯d surely get scolded for making a joke, right?

    While I was pondering how to exin, Eun-ha discreetly wrote the answer in my textbook.

    - The slope at a specific point.

    I recited Eun-ha¡¯s beautifully written answer as it was.

    ¡°The slope at a specific point.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saved by your partner. Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As I settled back into my seat, I penned a quick thank you note in the textbook. And then, what ensued was a delightful written exchange.

    -Thanks for the hint.

    -Sorry. I should have just woken you up earlier.

    -I was the one who fell asleep, so don¡¯t be.

    -Right. It¡¯s Han-gyeol¡¯s fault.

    Huh?

    I nced up to meet Eun-ha¡¯s gaze just as she was writing that.

    Her face, holding backughter with a smile, looked incredibly beautiful.

    -I¡¯ll reflect on it.

    - Well, that¡¯s good to hear.

    -But Eun-ha, you¡¯re also doodling right now, aren¡¯t you?

    Upon my remark, Eun-ha¡¯s hand stopped. After a brief hesitation, her hand moved again.

    -True lol.

    My heart warmed at the sight of her shyly written ¡®lol¡¯.

    Having this written conversation with the main heroine I had always admired... was out of the world.

    As we continued our private chat, unnoticed-

    ¡°Both of you messing around, move to the back.¡±

    Oh no.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After being reprimanded by the math teacher in the faculty room, we made our way back to the ssroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You got in trouble because of me.¡±

    ¡°No? Not at all. I had fun too.¡±

    Oh my...! Eun-ha said she enjoyed chatting with me.

    I feel like I could happily die now.

    Well, no, I still don¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°What¡¯s ourst ss today?¡±

    ¡°Politics and Law, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Politics and Law...?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it ¡°Law and Politics¡± when I was in school?

    Did they change the name?¡±

    Realizing the difference, I suddenly felt the generation gap.

    Come to think of it... This generation had mandatory Korean history and absolute evaluations in English, right? I remember crying at home after scoring 87 in English and being ced in the third grade...

    Such an evaluation system feels scary, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Why such a reaction? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s difficult, but..¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing...¡±

    I brushed it off, feeling an inexplicable sense of guilt surge within me again.

    I had heard that Korean and Math were mandatory now... That seemed intense.

    I wonder if they still teach ¡®Kwandong Byulgok*¡¯ from Mr. Jung Cheol?

    What about ¡°Three Kingdoms*¡°? And ¡°Heosaengjeon*¡°? Those were the only ones I could think of...

    Speaking of which, I had also heard that students even have to choose elective subjects in math nowadays, right?

    What¡¯s this? I¡¯m totally ignorant when ites to university entrance exams!

    ¡°Hey, Eun-ha... have you decided on your math elective subject?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m thinking of taking calculus?¡±

    ¡°So, calculus and statistics are now separate subjects?¡±

    ¡°Yes... But why?¡±

    This was unbelievable.

    In my time, both calculus and statistics were fundamental...

    I was sweating bullets.

    ¡°Are you taking calculus too, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Probably?¡±

    ¡°In the past, you had to study calculus and statistics together!¡±

    ¡°Pa...past?¡±

    ¡°Yes. About 10 years ago maybe?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha - sounds rough.¡±

    I¡¯m from that generation...

    ¡°Well, it is what it is, right? We¡¯re all students preparing for entrance exams, hehe.¡±

    It was awkward.

    Feeling a bit disheartened, I walked down the corridor.

    ¡°Hey! Eun-ha-!¡±

    A girl called out Eun-ha¡¯s name in a confident voice. Next to her stood a fairly handsome boy: The protagonists of this novel, Kang Seo-ha, and Yang Jung-yeon.

    I ended up facing thest people I wanted to meet right in the middle of the hallway.

    ¡°Hello, Jung-yeon? Hi Seo-ha.¡±

    However, Eun-ha waved with a bright smile.

    Her consideration was always directed towards others, often sidelining her own emotions.

    Even though she was smiling, I was certain her inner feelings wereplicated.

    ¡°Hi, Eun-ha. It¡¯s the first day of the new semester, but we only see you in thest period?¡±

    This clueless protagonist greeted Eun-ha cheerfully, oblivious to her feelings.

    If you¡¯re going to reject, do it right... Idiot, there¡¯s no way you can reject someone and then remain friends.

    A pleasant rejection? There was no such thing.

    A rejection was, after all, an act of pushing someone away.

    But there was nothing I could do in such a situation.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    The dolphin, Eun-ha¡¯s past rival, stared at me intently.

    What are you looking at? You¡¯re the one who took Kang Seo-ha away from Eun-ha.

    She sure has a thick face. I should keep my distance.

    What¡¯s she trying to pull?

    ¡°Ah- This is Lee Han-gyeol, he¡¯s in my ss. We became quick friends on the first day. Haha...¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s voice trailed off as she sneakily nced at Kang Seo-ha.

    The subtext was clear: ¡®What would Seo-ha think, seeing me with another guy, especially after he just rejected me a few months ago?¡¯

    She was probably fretting over such unnecessary thoughts.

    ¡°Ah- Is that so? If you¡¯re Eun-ha¡¯s friend, we should get along. Hi? I¡¯m Yang Jung-yeon.¡±

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Lee Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°And this is my boyfriend, Kang Seo-ha.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Hello. I¡¯m Eun-ha¡¯s childhood friend, Kang Seo-ha. Let¡¯s get along.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think I¡¯ve seen you around the hallway a few times. Ah- but we need to head back to our ssroom now.¡±

    I hurriedly came to the point, not wanting to leave Eun-ha in such a ce.

    ¡°Ah- sorry. It was nice to meet you both. See youter then?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Jung-yeon, and Seo-ha.¡±

    With Eun-ha¡¯s farewell, Kang Seo-ha and Yang Jung-yeon walked in the opposite direction. However, as Eun-ha momentarily watched their retreating figures, her expression looked genuinely pained.

    ¡°Eun-ha, want some candy?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t we just have some?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot in my pocket. Here- have one.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I swear my teeth are going to rot.¡±

    ¡°If you brush well, it¡¯ll be fine. Shall we go?¡±

    As I took the first step, Eun-ha suddenly grabbed the hem of my clothes.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up?¡±

    Eun-ha stared intently into my eyes for a moment before she spoke.

    ¡°Do you... know something? Is that why you¡¯re being so considerate?¡±

    This is bad.

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Kwandong Byulgok: It¡¯s a famous Korean poem written by Jeong Cheol.

    Three Kingdoms: It refers to the historical period during which the Korean Penins was divided among three rival kingdoms: Goguryeo, Baekje, and Si.

    Heosaengjeon: It¡¯s a satirical novel written in Chinese by Yeonam Park Ji-won in thete Joseon Dynasty to satirize the reality of Joseon at the time.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 4: Assembling Computer?

    Chapter 4: Assembling Computer?

    Although I tried to be vague about what I was asking and what I meant¡­ Han-gyeol¡¯s behavior seemed off... and we just didn¡¯t talk about it.

    The way he diverted my attention in the cafeteria... And how he hastily tried to leave when he met Seo-ha and Jung-yeon.

    When I pondered why he acted that way, only one conclusion came to mind.

    Everything would make sense if he knew I liked Seo-ha and that I got rejected.

    But there was no way Han-gyeol could know about my rtionship with the two of them.

    ¡°What the heck¡­?¡±

    No matter how much I thought about it, there was no way Seo-ha and Jung-yeon would have talked about it to anyone else or him. And it was not like Han-gyeol and I were close enough for him to have noticed on his own.

    The more I mulled it over, the more puzzling it became.

    ¡°Hey, Shin Eun-ha. Where did mom go? When is sheing back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you call her?¡±

    ¡°No. What if shees back early because I called?¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this?¡±

    ¡°Hey, by the way, do you know anyone around you who¡¯s good withputers? Now that I hadpleted my military service, I want to assemble aputer, and it¡¯s killing me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone like that.¡±

    ¡°At least give it some thought before answering.¡±

    ¡°Hey, big bro...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. What would you know anyway?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you jerk?¡±

    While my brother was biologically male, he knew nothing about women.

    Trusting a sparrow sitting on a tree would be more credible than trusting him.

    But in that desperate situation, I still asked him.

    ¡°What would you feel if someone you weren¡¯t close to seemed to know a lot about you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s creepy.¡±

    ¡°No, not like that! What if the person is kind, but they just seem to know a lot about you?¡±

    ¡°My opinion doesn¡¯t change. If someone I wasn¡¯t close with knows a lot about me? Sounds stalker-ish.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that... Never mind. What¡¯s the use of talking to you about this. It was my mistake, forget it.¡±

    My brother took a soda out of the refrigerator and drank directly from the bottle without pouring it into a cup.

    ¡°Hey! Use a ss!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it with my mouth! You startled me; I almost spat it out!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, seriously, I can¡¯t argue with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, why did you ask? Someone, you aren¡¯t close with knows a lot about you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he knows things that he shouldn¡¯t possibly know.¡±

    ¡°A magician?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m genuinely concerned. Can you not joke about it?¡±

    ¡°If he isn¡¯t a magician, it must be a secret crush.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smon to end up knowing things about someone you like even if you don¡¯t want to, right? Oh, we¡¯re out of food. Should I order chicken?¡±

    ¡°Do you also feel that way? Wanting to know about someone you like?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that generally the case? You¡¯d naturally be curious about what they like, what they¡¯re up to. Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well... I think I felt something simr...¡±

    ¡°Haaa, with my deep understanding of women, why don¡¯t I have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Where is this confidenceing from?¡±

    Still, it was a stretch to assume that a boy I had never really talked to or been close with would suddenly have feelings for me.

    Even if he did have feelings, there was no guarantee he would know that much about me. It seemed almost impossible.

    But then again, he did know my favorite candy vor, so there might be some truth to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to order chicken, you in?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Tell Mom we already had dinner.¡±

    ¡°Will do. You¡¯re paying, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit much taking money from my sister who is still in high school, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy every bite of it.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but you order, clean up, and handle the recycling.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I ordered chicken through an app, and it arrived shortly after.

    I ced the chicken on the table in front of the sofa and turned on the television.

    Flipping through the channels, a basketball game caught my eye.

    ¡°You¡¯re into basketball all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Just... felt a sudden interest.¡±

    ¡°That guy you were talking about earlier ys basketball, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Wow, you pick up on the most unnecessary things so quickly...¡±

    ¡°Is he good-looking? Show me a picture of his face. I¡¯ll know just by looking.¡±

    ¡°What picture? And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m into him or anything, so mind your own business!¡±

    ¡°Geez, I even bought you chicken, and you¡¯re this cold...¡±

    Watching the basketball game reminded me of what happened during today¡¯s PE ss.

    The image of thoserge hands before my eyes lingered in my mind.

    I need to stay calm. Anybody would be flustered in that situation, not just me.

    I was not so naive as to mistake a fleeting thrill for genuine feelings.

    ¡°Do you like him?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?! It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you making that face?¡±

    ¡°What face?¡±

    Why does this darned brother of mine keep pestering me?

    ¡°Your eyes had an unnecessary warmth.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s because of the chicken.¡±

    ¡°There was also a hint of kindness...¡±

    ¡°Stop it! You can¡¯t eat anymore!¡±

    ¡°I paid for it, you brat!¡±

    After having chicken for dinner, I washed up andy down in bed.

    I plugged my phone into the charger and checked my SNS* in the dimly lit room.

    I casually searched for ¡®Lee Han-gyeol¡¯, but countless people with the same name appeared.

    Since it was the beginning of the semester, there were no group or contact numbers exchanges, so I couldn¡¯t find Han-gyeol¡¯s profile.

    ¡°Haaa... I have no idea who this guy is.¡±

    Is he just super perceptive?

    ¡°Ugh, forget it. Let¡¯s not overthink this.¡±

    I ced my phone beside me and closed my eyes.

    <strong>***</strong>

    I turned off the noisy rm and came out after washing up in the bathroom.

    I didn¡¯t eat breakfast, so I immediately dried my hair and changed into my school uniform.

    My home was close to school, but I always leave earlier than others.

    Exiting my apartmentplex, walking between the tall buildings, and passing a cat stretching in front of the fire station, I was soon at school.

    Come to think of it, during my 1st and 2nd years, I was always the first to arrive in the ssroom. But yesterday, Han-gyeol was there.

    Upon opening the ssroom door and entering, I locked eyes with Han-gyeol, who was already seated.

    Maybe it was because of that question I asked him yesterday. It felt unexpectedly awkward.

    ¡°Ah- hey.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Hi.¡±

    I put my bag down and tried to check my phone, but I couldn¡¯t focus.

    I shouldn¡¯t have asked that question yesterday!

    We had finally be closer, but now there was this strange distance between us.

    He must¡¯ve been a little taken aback, right?

    It was natural to be flustered when asked such an out-of-the-blue question.

    While I was pondering this, Han-gyeol spoke to me.

    ¡°Did you eat breakfast?¡±

    His sudden question caught me off guard.

    I involuntarily flinched, as if I was caught stealing something.

    ¡°Uh..? No, no, I usually don¡¯t eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I thought you¡¯d surely have eaten since youe in so early.¡±

    ¡°Did you eat, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I always make sure to eat. It¡¯s tough if I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wise. But if I eat breakfast, I always end up dozing off during the first period.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect him to start the conversation.

    Was this also a form of consideration?

    Even when I was the one who made things awkward, after all.

    ¡°Really? Well, I always feel sleepy after lunch.¡±

    ¡°I think most people do. Haha...¡±

    That was the end of our conversation.

    Han-gyeol went back to looking at his phone, and I looked at mine.

    But if Han-gyeol was showing me consideration, shouldn¡¯t I say something in return?

    However, no matter how much I wracked my brain, I couldn¡¯t think of something appropriate to say to a guy in the morning.

    I felt a little embarrassed by myck of verbal skills.

    Although my gaze was directed at my phone, I stole nces at Han-gyeol now and then.

    I wasn¡¯t trying to peek, but I caught a glimpse of his phone screen. Surprisingly, he was on a shopping site.

    Huh?

    Don¡¯t most guys usually look at manhwas or y games?

    I might be prejudiced, but browsing a shopping site felt unusual.

    ¡°Ah-!¡±

    Perhaps he sensed my gaze, and our eyes met.

    ¡°Ah-! I wasn¡¯t trying to sneak a peek or anything! I was just wondering what you were looking at.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this? I was thinking of buying aputer since I don¡¯t have one at home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t people usually go to electronics stores for that?¡±

    ¡°Well, pre-built ones can be pretty pricey, so I was thinking of assembling one.¡±

    ¡°Assembling? You mean you¡¯re going to build it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, something like that. It¡¯s definitely cheaper that way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fascinating... My brother mentioned something about assembling aputer too.¡±

    ¡°Ah- you said he recently got discharged from the military, right? He must be building a personalputer.¡±

    ¡°Wow... how did you know? I think he did mention something like that.¡±

    That was really fascinating...

    But then, Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    ¡°What¡¯s the estimated cost? What¡¯s his budget? Purpose? Which monitor does he n to use? There are a lot of decent monitors from small to medium-sizedpanies these days, but I still prefer the ones from major brands.¡±

    It was kind of cute to see his eyes light up talking about something he was passionate about.

    ¡°Maybe I should ask my brother?¡±

    It was pretty obvious he would be sleeping till now, but I decided to drop him a message just in case.

    [Bro, what¡¯s the estimated cost for theputer? And the budget?]

    But the grey dot indicating he was not online disappeared right away.

    What¡¯s with him? Why is he awake at this hour?

    [I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t decided. Including the monitor, maybe around $1,300? Why?]

    [Just a friend asked.]

    [Does your friend know how to build aputer?]

    [He said he¡¯s going to assemble one for himself.]

    The movement had I sent the message, then my phone started ringing. Without much thought, I answered, and my brother¡¯s voice on the other end was extremely urgent.

    ¡°Let me talk to him right now!¡±

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Hey everyone, guess what? I''ve got some awesome news! I''ve been thinking about doing a mass release for this novel. And thanks to the amazing support from my Patreon peeps over thest 3 months, I was able to hire a trantor to assist me. So now you can expect daily updates for 15 chapters from now on.

    Happy reading ?

    SNS: When referring to social media in general without mentioning a specific app, Koreans often use the term ¡®SNS¡¯.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 5: Beer... No, Cola!

    Chapter 5: Beer... No, C!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s better to always go for dual RAM. I¡¯ve heard that stock coolers these days are pretty decent, but air coolers aren¡¯t that expensive, so it might be a good investment. Personally, I tend to spend a little more money when assembling aputer. You might want to upgrade the graphics cardter. But this is just my subjective opinion. It would be good to ask others as well. Oh, and I¡¯ve heard that there are some good deals onplete PC sets these days, so check them out!¡±

    After ending the call, I handed the phone back to Eun-ha.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did my brother make it difficult for you? I¡¯ll give him a good talking to when I get home.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No! I actually enjoy making PC rted estimations.¡±

    The awkwardness from yesterday seemed to have disappeared now. Eun-ha, receiving her phone back, had a slight smile on her face.

    ¡°Huh...? My brother sent a gift-card for us to eat together.¡±

    ¡°Really? He didn¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    Oh- nice. He¡¯s quite considerate.

    ¡°So... when are we going to eat?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m free anytime.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any after-school sses?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Come to think of it... she doesn¡¯t attend any after-school sses? Hopefully, I didn¡¯t miss that.

    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, can you let me knowter?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m free! How about after school today?¡±

    ¡°Today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, today.¡±

    The fact that I had made a dinner n with Eun-ha made me so happy that I giggled throughout the ss.

    Youth is such a delightful experience.

    It was quite different from my youth, filled only with studies I didn¡¯t like. Perhaps I was finally living the high school life I always dreamed of.

    -Sigh

    High school life at the age of twenty-seven... I should enjoy it while I can.

    ¡°Alright, sit down. I¡¯ll distribute the night self-study application forms. Submit them by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    What I received during the morning assembly was a document, an application form for night self-study.

    ¡°Do you do night studies, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still considering. I¡¯m thinking of doing it, but I don¡¯t like the idea of eating dinner alone.¡±

    In the 1st and 2nd grade, Eun-ha always ate with Kang Seo-ha and Dolphin. So, now could she eat with me? Actually, I would like that.

    ¡°Really? If you¡¯re okay with it, want to eat with me?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you doing night studies, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about night studies, but I can have dinner. If you do night studies, maybe I should too?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯d be grateful... but I only do night studies on Thursdays and Fridays. Are you up for it?¡±

    ¡°Why not on Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday?¡±

    ¡°I just want to go home early on those days, and since Thursday and Friday are right before the weekend so...¡±

    What a cute way of reasoning. But it does make sense. I used to workte only on the days right before the weekend.

    ¡°Then I should apply for night studies on Thursdays and Fridays.¡±

    ¡°Oh- You don¡¯t have to do that just because of me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, I need to study too.¡±

    Oh- Did I push it too hard?

    I quickly observed Eun-ha¡¯s expression, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any odd reaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Seeing Eun-ha smile made my heart race.

    I never imagined I would be this happy to apply for night self-study.

    I casually signed in the signature section.

    ¡°Do you have a signature, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Uh..?! Oh, it just happened over time?¡±

    ¡°Incredible...! It looks like from a working professional!¡±

    Hard to believe, but it¡¯s the real truth.

    Still, I should be more careful next time.

    ¡°You are cool.¡±

    Hearing Eun-ha say that I¡¯m cool, I felt my face turning red. Eun-ha¡¯s eyes widened, perhaps surprised by her ownment. After a few seconds of silence, she frantically waved her hand in the air, trying to exin.

    ¡°No- I mean! It¡¯s just that signature! I mean... Most high school students don¡¯t have one like that, so I thought it looked cool!¡±

    I wonder... Am I getting closer to Eun-ha the right way?

    Yet, seeing her flustered like this, I felt like things were okay.

    Little by little, step by step, if I kept approaching her, would she stay by my side?

    <strong>****</strong>

    After school ended, we headed straight to the chicken center.

    It was an early evening, but I had a light lunch, so I was good.

    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Obviously b...! I¡¯ll have a c!¡±

    Whew- I almost said beer for a moment.

    Would I be kicked out if I mentioned beer while in a school uniform?

    That was close.

    It could¡¯ve been a real mess.

    The image I had built up till now would¡¯ve been shattered.

    I need to calm down.

    I¡¯m a high school student.

    I¡¯m a high school student.

    ¡°Pfft! Good thing you didn¡¯t order normal soda, that would¡¯ve been something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I like normal soda too. But for chicken, it¡¯s always c... c!¡±

    ¡°Right. I prefer c over normal soda too.¡±

    ¡°Really? We have a lot inmon.¡±

    ¡°I guess? We haven¡¯t known each other long, but you seem very familiar to me.¡±

    A feeling of thrill ran down my body at being called ¡®familiar,¡¯ which made me a bit embarrassed.

    But with the way she said it, anyone would¡¯ve felt the same thrill.

    Ugh- I was a little worried my feelings might spill out.

    ¡°Sorry for the weird question yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Which one?¡±

    ¡°The one asking if you knew about the rtionship between me, Seo-ha, and Jung-yeon.¡±

    ¡°Oh-¡±

    It wasn¡¯t ¡®that¡¯ weird.

    ¡°We hung out together in 1st and 2nd grade. But due to some unavoidable circumstances, we had to distance ourselves. Ah-! We didn¡¯t fight! Seo-ha and Jung-yeon are really kind and precious friends to me.¡±

    Before the chicken arrived, Eun-ha briefly brought up the topic.

    ¡°I felt like you were considering my feelings yesterday. It seemed like you diverted my gaze in the cafeteria, and even in the hallway when I ran into them. I wondered if you knew about my situation. But that seemed unlikely. Haha.¡±

    She spoke with a smile, but there was an undertone of bitterness. There was also no need to pry for the reason here.

    All I need to do was understand her feelings and step into her emotional space.

    Although, a part of me wished things would speed up. Maybe that was just me being greedy.

    From now on, I decided to act more cautiously.

    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t intend to, but I¡¯m d if it felt like consideration.¡±

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t intended, I appreciated it. I should¡¯ve just been upfront from the start.¡±

    ¡°Come on- it¡¯s hard. How can you share such a story with someone you just met yesterday?¡±

    I took a big sip of my c after saying that.

    ¡°The more I see, the more mature you seem, Han-gyeol. It¡¯s hard to believe we¡¯re the same age.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? In what way did you feel that?¡±

    ¡°Well... not all the time. But usually, people would be curious about such stories, right? You didn¡¯t seem like that at all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m indifferent to you, Eun-ha. It just looked like you didn¡¯t want to discuss it.¡±

    ¡°Wow... Han-gyeol, you¡¯re pretty observant, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually mastered the art of reading people.¡±

    ¡°Haha-! What¡¯s that supposed to mean!¡±

    While Eun-ha and Iughed and chatted, the chicken was ced on the table.

    I served myself some chicken on a te and quietly focused on the food.

    We didn¡¯t really talk while eating.

    I just silently ate the chicken and refilled Eun-ha¡¯s cup with c.

    Every time I did, Eun-ha, with a mouthful of chicken, would giggle softly.

    She would nod her head as a way of expressing her gratitude.

    The way she munches was just too cute.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you really enjoy your food.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, it just happened!¡±

    Eun-ha hurriedly covered her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look... I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Haha- Alright. Keep eating.¡±

    Now I see why people enjoy watching mukbangs.

    After we finished the chicken, we paid and left the restaurant.

    The day was cold, but the sunset was beautiful.

    ¡°Where do you live, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Me? I live in Puleunma-eul.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m from somangma-eul. Shall we walk together halfway?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full, so let¡¯s walk slow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I started walking in step with Eun-ha.

    Slowing my pace a little, I wanted to chat with her a bit more.

    I already knew a lot about Eun-ha, but I wanted to hear it from her voice.

    ¡°What do you usually do on weekends, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Me? I have tutoring in the mornings on weekends.¡±

    ¡°So you can¡¯t sleep in even on weekends.¡±

    ¡°Pshh- As if. Don¡¯t I love to sleep in too?¡±

    ¡°What time do you wake up on weekends?¡±

    ¡°Around eight? I usually get up before nine.¡±

    ¡°How is that considered sleeping in?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Well, it¡¯ster than usual.¡±

    She¡¯s really a diligent one.

    Waking up in the afternoon every weekend made me feel guilty.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, do you go out and hang out with friends on weekends?¡±

    ¡°Not really? I¡¯m not that active. It¡¯s hard to y basketball or ser outside of school.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then what do you usually do? y games?¡±

    What did I do again?

    I didn¡¯t want to admit I just roll around while looking at my phone.

    ¡°I watch movies? I mainly watch movies.¡±

    ¡°What genre do you like?¡±

    ¡°Drama? I also like thrillers, but I won¡¯t watch if they¡¯re too brutal.¡±

    ¡°I love movies too. I was nning to watch the one premiering this week.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? You¡¯re going with your family?¡±

    ¡°Uh? No. I was nning to go alone.¡±

    Would it be odd to ask her to go watch it together now?

    Maybe it¡¯s better to take it slow for a bit longer.

    I¡¯ll hold off for now. Let¡¯s consider it after we get closer.

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol, don¡¯t you need to go that way?¡±

    ¡°Ah-! Right!¡±

    Although it was quite a distance, time flew faster when I was with Eun-ha.

    Perhaps Einstein¡¯s theory of rtivity holds true after all.

    It was a pity, but it was time to say goodbye for today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head this way. Be safe. And don¡¯t follow strangers.¡±

    ¡°Haha! What¡¯s that about? I¡¯m not an eight-year-old kid.¡±

    ¡°But it seems like you¡¯d follow someone if they offered you something tasty?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s beef, maybe I¡¯d be tempted?¡±

    ¡°Haha! No, no you can¡¯t. Anyways, see you at school tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, take care, Han-gyeol.¡±

    With a handshake from Eun-ha, my day came to an end.

    Maybe I should go watch a movie this weekend? Which one should I watch?

    I was curious about the movie that was mentioned in this novel.

    ¡°If I run into Eun-ha, it would really be fate.¡±

    On my way home, I found myself smiling for the first time in a while.

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 6: Huh? Hello?

    Chapter 6: Huh? Hello?

    ¡°Eun-ha, did something good happen?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, everything¡¯s as usual.¡±

    ¡°Really? You seem especially cheerful today.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s the weekend?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ I don¡¯t think so. Feels like you¡¯ve had some good news?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer to this problem! Tell me!¡±

    This was my cousin, Hyun-joo, who was also my private tutor.

    She¡¯s a student at a prestigious university¡¯s math department and tutors me while receiving a teaching fee from my parents.

    Thanks to her, my math grades have improved a lot, and she had been helping with both regr and mock exams.

    ¡°Quit beating around the bush~ Did you by chance get a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No way! I¡¯m in my senior year of high school; where would I find the time to date?¡±

    ¡°What about that boy I saw you with before? Seo-ha, was it? He seemed nice.¡±

    I had run into my sister while hanging out with Seo-ha a while back.

    However, things have changed since then.

    ¡°Haha... It¡¯s not like that. Also, Seo-ha has a girlfriend now.¡±

    ¡°What?! That¡¯s unexpected. When I saw him, I thought he surely had feelings for you.¡±

    I held back from telling her the full story, fearing it mightplicate things.

    Of course, there was a time when Seo-ha had feelings for me, but he was dating Jung-yeon now.

    I would be lying if I said it didn¡¯t hurt, but I genuinely wish them well.

    Yet, looking straight at them was still a little painful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on our lesson.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Okay. Shall we move on to the next topic?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    By the time our two-hour tutoring session ended, it was lunchtime.

    I only used honorifics and address her as ¡°teacher¡± during tutoring. Once the tutoring was over, we reverted back to just being sisters.

    ¡°Sis, are you going to eat before leaving?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Should I? By the way, why haven¡¯t I seen even a hint of your brother?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably asleep.¡±

    ¡°Then, excluding your brother, should we go out and grab something delicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes? I¡¯d love that.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not spending all your tutoring fee on me, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I properly save up what I need to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Let me change my clothes ande out?¡±

    I casually wore a cap and a fluffy zip-up hoodie.

    The weather was still pleasantly cool.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Anything¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°You know, you should never say that when you have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°When my sister¡¯s boyfriend hears ¡®anything¡¯, we always end up eating pork cutlet or spicy stir-fried pork.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, I need to stop by a bookstore, so how about we take our time deciding?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ll think about it while you browse the books.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, deal.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Browsing through the bookstore with my sister, I began selecting reference books.

    Since the new semester had started, there were many books to buy.

    Although it would be a bit heavy to carry home, it was better to get it over with at once.

    One book, two books... By the time I selected five, I was done with reference books.

    ¡°Can you carry all these?¡±

    ¡°If I distribute them between my two hands, I think so.¡±

    ¡°Then shall we pay and leave?¡±

    ¡°Ah, let me choose one more novel.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re buying even more? You¡¯ll wear out your arms.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to get everything in one go, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll skim through some magazines in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    I quickly headed to the novel section. read a new novel every fortnight, so it was time for a fresh pick. Just as I was considering my next read-

    ¡°Excuse me, I came to buy reference books. Where can I find them?¡±

    ¡°Section A, right over there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    -A familiar voice reached my ears, so I turned to look.

    There was a boy asking a store employee about the location of the reference books.

    Wearing a cap, having juste out of his house, it was Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Han-gyeol?¡±

    Upon hearing his name, Han-gyeol looked my way. And with a visibly surprised expression, he responded,

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    Han-gyeol approached me.

    Oh! I didn¡¯t even wash my hair today and came out so casually; I shouldn¡¯t have recognized him.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Came to buy reference books.¡±

    ¡°Oh- Really? Me too. It¡¯s quite a coincidence. But-¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why did you buy so much? Can you even carry it all?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just thought it¡¯d be easier to buy everything at once, haha...¡±

    I replied with an awkwardugh.

    Just then, my sister approached, calling out to me.

    ¡°Eun-ha, haven¡¯t you chosen y- Oh? Were you with a friend?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. He¡¯s a ssmate.¡±

    ¡°Hello. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lee Han-gyeol.¡±

    Han-gyeol politely bowed to greet my sister.

    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Eun-ha¡¯s cousin and also her tutor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard you tutor Eun-ha on weekends.¡±

    ¡°Yes? If you know anyone who needs tutoring, can you let Eun-ha know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will. But I don¡¯t have Eun-ha¡¯s contact.¡±

    Right, we hadn¡¯t exchanged contact numbers yet.

    ¡°Well, we can take this opportunity to exchange them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be good. Eun-ha, can you give me your number?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ sure.¡±

    I typed my number into the phone Han-gyeol handed over.

    After pressing the call button and hearing my cellphone ring, I pressed the end call button.

    However, I felt a bit embarrassed. Maybe it was because we exchanged numbers in front of my sister?

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    My sister had a peculiar smirk on her face.

    It was the look of someone who had just witnessed something amusing.

    I wished she wouldn¡¯t make such insinuations, but that was wishful thinking.

    ¡°Why, what with theugh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your name was Han-gyeol, right? Have you had lunch?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve. It¡¯s your prime growth time; you need to eat well. I was nning to have lunch with Eun-ha, would you like toe with us?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sis...! It might be burdensome for Han-gyeol...!¡±

    ¡°Why? Oh, but in return for the free meal, you have to help Eun-ha carry her reference books. Want toe?¡±

    Of course, I would be grateful if Han-gyeol helped me, but...!

    I was feeling a bit self-conscious today.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯d love to.¡±

    Han-gyeol readily agreed without much hesitation.

    ¡°Good. We haven¡¯t decided what to eat for lunch. Do you have anything in mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly picky.¡±

    ¡°Hmm- We¡¯re okay with anything as well.¡±

    Upon hearing my sister¡¯s indifferent reply, Han-gyeol seemed deep in thought.

    Then he responded with a bright smile.

    ¡°How about pork cutl-¡±

    ¡°Vetoed.¡±

    My sister was telling the truth.

    She rejected Han-gyeol¡¯s suggestion even before he could finish his sentence.

    Do all guys really love pork cutlets that much?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Not pork cutlets.¡±

    ¡°Then stir-fried pork-¡±

    ¡°Not that either.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You said anything would...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just have pizza.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I had to bite my lips hard to suppress augh.

    Han-gyeol¡¯s stunned expression was so cute to watch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s... let¡¯s hurry then!¡±

    I turned my back first and headed to the counter.

    Seriously, Han-gyeol seemed like a really fun and kind guy.

    <strong>****</strong>

    At the pizzeria, my sister looked at Han-gyeol and me with a satisfied expression. I was extremely nervous about what she might say, but the conversation was surprisingly ordinary.

    ¡°Do you have a tutor or attend any private lessons? It might be good since you¡¯re in your senior year of high school.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to sell something? I¡¯m starting to regret mooching this pizza.¡±

    ¡°Hey- I¡¯m just asking. But you catch on pretty quick, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something odd about how you phrase things?¡±

    Han-gyeol looked slightly flustered, which was amusing.

    Yet, he quietly divided the dishes, which was both surprising and endearing. It felt like his considerateness was innate.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have some time to spare for one more person, and since you¡¯re Eun-ha¡¯s friend, I can give you a discount. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You really know how to do business.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You sound like a working adult. Don¡¯t you get that a lot? How does he seem to you, Eun-ha?¡±

    Suddenly, all eyes were on me.

    ¡°Well, Han-gyeol seems mature.¡±

    ¡°See? Even Eun-ha thinks so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment. What subject is the tutoring for?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Math. Are you good at math?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I don¡¯t even bother with questions 21 and 30.¡±

    It made me wonder how well Han-gyeol was doing in his studies.

    ¡°Do you study well, Han-gyeol? Would it be rude to ask about your grades?¡±

    ¡°Uh... There¡¯s quite a variation by subject. I think I¡¯m weak in Korean Literature.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? How about math?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll reconsider after I see my mock exam results in March.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Ah, the pizza¡¯s here.¡±

    As soon as the pizza arrived, Han-gyeol took the te and served my sister first.

    Then he served me, andstly, he took a slice for himself.

    ¡°Thanks. You have good manners.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eating on your dime, so it¡¯s only right. Ha.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re so funny. Are you sure you aren¡¯t a working adult? Makes me want to learn how to be an adult.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way. As you can see, I¡¯m a fresh-faced high school student.¡±

    Up until this point, the conversation was heartwarming.

    But the atmosphere shifted with the next question.

    ¡°So, do you have someone you like?¡±

    I was about to caution my sister.

    ¡°Yes. I do.¡±

    But I was utterly shocked by Han-gyeol¡¯s immediate answer to my sister¡¯s question.

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 7: For Real?

    Chapter 7: For Real?

    Both Eun-ha and her older cousin were visibly taken aback by my firm response.

    Given my original age of twenty-seven, I clearly had a few more years under my beltpared to Eun-ha¡¯s older cousin. While it might seem an old-fashioned thought, the value of life¡¯s experiences shouldn¡¯t be downyed.

    ¡°You answered right away? You must really like her.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I really do. Very much so.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s cousin appeared slightly taken aback.

    She probably expected me to be embarrassed, but I wasn¡¯t going to fall for that.

    ¡°That was quite...unexpected. Your immediate response caught me off guard.¡±

    ¡°Did it? One should always be honest with adults, right? Haha.¡±

    ¡°So, what about our Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°He-hey! Why would you ask something like that?¡±

    Eun-ha eximed, clearly flustered.

    Pondering on how to respond, I came up with the wisest answer I could think of. Perhaps, the most apt response.

    ¡°It might be just like what you¡¯re thinking?¡±

    ¡°Wow~ Dodging the question like a pro, huh? You have pretty good skills for a high school student.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment. Just mimicking adults, you know. Haha.¡±

    Wait, did that sound weird just now?

    Ah, I really don¡¯t understand the ng these young kids use these days.

    ¡°Eun-ha, shouldn¡¯t you avoid sly guys like him?¡±

    ¡°He-hey! We¡¯re just friends! Nothing more!¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed.

    Seeing her like that made me want to tease her a bit more.

    ¡°Eun-ha, if you deny it too vehemently, even I might get hurt.¡±

    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not that Han-gyeol is bad as a guy! It¡¯s just... it¡¯s...!¡±

    ¡°Just what? I¡¯ll wait, so tell me everything.¡±

    I stared directly into Eun-ha¡¯s eyes, waiting for her to answer.

    Eun-ha, still with a flushed face, whispered.

    ¡°I just said it because I was embarrassed...¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that means I¡¯m not bad as a ¡®guy¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I meant! Why would you twist it like that?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, teasing Eun-ha is so much fun.¡±

    ¡°Hey-!¡±

    Eun-ha smacked my arm in frustration.

    But she hit harder than I expected...

    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled at teasing, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is that apliment?¡±

    ¡°Be honest. How many rtionships have you been in?¡±

    ¡°None, actually.¡±

    In Lee Han-gyeol¡¯s life, that was true.

    ¡°You seem quite crafty for someone without experience.¡±

    Before entering this novel¡¯s world, I had only ever been in one rtionship. My first rtionship as an adult, and it wasn¡¯t particrly fond in my memories. It was less about love and more of a rtionship based on impulse and curiosity, ending in a bitter split. For the first time in my life, I made a girl cry, and it wasn¡¯t a memory I cherished.

    ¡°Eun-ha, do you have a boyfriend? or anyone you like?¡±

    I already knew the answer, but I wanted to ask. I was curious about how Eun-ha would react to the question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. As for someone I like... I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone.¡±

    The word ¡®think¡¯ probably meant she hadn¡¯tpletely sorted out her feelings for Kang Seo-ha.

    It made sense; feelings cultivated over a long time wouldn¡¯t fade in just a few months. Knowing this, I decided to be patient and wait.

    My n was to slowly and subtly take over her heart, to establish a ce for myself without her even realizing it. After all, many times, we humans don¡¯t truly understand our own emotions.

    Subsequently, our chat veered away from the topic of romance, and we lost ourselves in idle chatter over pizza and pasta.

    As soon as we left the store, I grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s bag with one hand.

    It was much heavier than I expected.

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to. I can carry it.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, you treated me the pizza. I can¡¯t just leave it be. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    It was a bit heavy, but I couldn¡¯t show that now.

    It was an opportunity to naturally showcase my manly side.

    Did she carry this all the way to the pizzeria without batting an eye?

    ¡°Then, make sure to safely escort my Eun-ha home. See you tomorrow Eun-ah?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. Take care on your way home.¡±

    ¡°Make sure to get home safely.¡±

    ¡°Sure will. It was great seeing you. Let¡¯s meet up again if we get the chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±

    Once Eun-ha¡¯s cousin left for the subway station, it was just the two of us.

    ¡°I feel like my sister asked some tricky questions today... Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Not at all. I actually found it fun. We should get going.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. But should we split the load? Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s super light.¡±

    It was actually really heavy.

    How much did she buy?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you then, hehe.¡±

    ¡°But you did buy a lot. How many books in total?¡±

    ¡°Including the novel, six. Weren¡¯t you going to buy some reference books too? Is it okay to leave empty-handed?¡±

    ¡°I did think about it, but I was more in the mood to browse. So it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I carefully chose what I bought today. Want me to show you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that!¡±

    If we used the same reference books, I could ask her questions pretending not to know the answers, right?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take pictures and send them to you when I get home. It¡¯s inconvenient to pull them out now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I saved some effort in choosing reference books thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a rmendation for a friend. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    As we walked, the word ¡°friend¡± slightly tugged at my heart.

    Have wepletely moved beyond being mere acquaintances?

    Man, I¡¯m d I decided to step out today.

    ¡°Oh right, did you watch the movie you mentioned for this weekend? You said you¡¯d watch it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? Haven¡¯t seen it yet. nning to go tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me know if it¡¯s good? If you like it, I might watch it too.¡±

    I really want to watch it with her.

    I really, really do.

    But wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious if I asked?

    ¡°Hmm? Why don¡¯t we just go watch it together?¡±

    I halted in my steps and stared intently at Eun-ha.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Why would it be a problem?¡±

    ¡°I thought you preferred watching movies alone.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not always like that. I enjoy watching with others too.¡±

    ¡°Great! So, what time shall we watch tomorrow? When does your tutoring session end?¡±

    ¡°It ends around lunchtime. Want to catch the movie right after?¡±

    Everything was progressing so smoothly that it felt almost unsettling. It seemed like we were rapidly closing the distance between us faster than I had anticipated.

    ¡°I¡¯m free all day, so anytime is good. Let¡¯s choose a time that suits you.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Okay. I¡¯ll book the tickets and let you know the time.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. What popcorn vor do you want?¡±

    ¡°You think you can guess again? Ready to take a shot?¡±

    ¡°Caramel.¡±

    I answered without hesitation. Eun-ha looked up at me, her eyes wide with surprise.

    ¡°Can you really read minds? That shocked me.¡±

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Want another quiz?¡±

    ¡°No. I was genuinely startled just now. Let¡¯s stop.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to read your face. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What about now? What¡¯s my expression?¡±

    ¡°An angry one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯re done here.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Why? Want another quiz?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    There seemed to be nothing I didn¡¯t know about Eun-ha. I mean, from Eun-ha¡¯s perspective, this might be a bit creepy, but I genuinely wanted to know everything about someone I cared about.

    What food she liked.

    Her favorite movies.

    The life she had led.

    But for now, I would be content with what I knew. I felt gratified being in the same time and space as the person I had only known through words. I was given a chance to live out the youth I had dreamt of. Today¡¯s happiness seemed more significant than any distant future.

    ¡°Well, my house is just up ahead. I can carry the rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, It¡¯s heavy, so take it with care.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just up front. Thanks for helping, though. It was heavy, right?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Take care.¡±

    I carefully handed over the bag of reference books to Eun-ha. Holding the bag close, Eun-ha smiled brightly and headed home. I watched Eun-ha enter her apartmentplex before turning to go home myself.

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Why did youe back empty-handed after saying you¡¯d buy reference books?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I met a friend on the way. I¡¯ll go buy them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Goodness! You look so happy. What fun thing did you do today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had a fantastic time today, Mother.¡±

    Returning to my room, I flopped down on my bed. Checking my phone, I saw a message from Eun-ha.

    [Here are the reference books I bought today!]

    [Oh, thanks.]

    [How about around 3 PM for the movie tomorrow?]

    [That¡¯s fine with me. How much is it? I¡¯ll send you the money.]

    [Don¡¯t worry about it. You can buy the popcorn tomorrow, right?]

    I grinned as I read the messages from Eun-ha, rolling around in bed.

    Life couldn¡¯t possibly be this sweet, could it? It felt likepensation for the hard times I had been through.

    [Okay. Let¡¯s meet in front of the cinema by 2:40 PM tomorrow.]

    [Alright, see you tomorrow. Thanks for carrying the reference books today.]

    After our chat, I immediately opened my closet.

    I wonder what I should wear tomorrow.

    Maybe I should just go with something neat and casual.

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 8: Huh?

    Chapter 8: Huh?

    As soon as I got home, I ced the paper bag on my desk and immediately threw myself onto the bed, burying my face in the pillow.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh! Why did I even do that? What on earth was I thinking? Surely, he must think I¡¯m weird... What the heck... He doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s weird, right? He doesn¡¯t think... it¡¯s a date, does he?!¡±

    Of course, I could go to see a movie with Han-gyeol, but the timing felt awkward. Han-gyeol carried that heavy bag all the way to my home, and... above all... why am I so concerned about it?

    I rolled my feet in frustration, trying to think, but my thoughts just tangled into knots.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking? It¡¯s possible, right? Wait, wasn¡¯t it Han-gyeol who asked if I¡¯d seen the movie? ¡®Out of courtesy...¡¯ Yes! That¡¯s it! He probably thought I asked out of courtesy. I should ask my brother about this..¡±

    I got up from my bed and headed straight to my brother¡¯s room.

    ¡°Bro!¡±

    ¡°Argh! Geez! Knock first!¡±

    ¡°Can it! Just stop watching p*rn. Anyway, how would a guy feel if a girl invited him to see a movie?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d feel like he owns the world! Whoa! Why? Is there a friend of yours who wants to watch a movie with me?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! It could simply be a casual invitation to watch a movie. Why would he feel like he owns the world?!¡±

    ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t it obvious? She¡¯s basically asking him out on a date!¡±

    As soon as my brother finished speaking, I stormed back into my room.

    ¡°Ughhh! I wish you would just drop dead!¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is this all of a sudden! You damn bitch!¡±

    With a loud bang, I shut the door and threw myself onto my bed again. I tightly hugged the pillow on my bed and rolled around.

    A movie date with a guy I¡¯ve known for barely a week?

    Ugh¡­ I have no idea how I¡¯m going to face Han-gyeol tomorrow.

    But the problem wasn¡¯t that.

    First of all, I don¡¯t like Han-gyeol that way... and I doubt Han-gyeol likes me... We aren¡¯t exactly close friends yet, so I still feel I should be a bit cautious.

    ¡°What should I wear?¡±

    If I dress too casually, he might think I always dress like that, and that¡¯s concerning.

    But then, what if I dress up? Considering it¡¯s in response to a movie date invitation, wouldn¡¯t that be weird too?

    Should I just say I¡¯m not feeling well? Ughhh! That¡¯d be even strange!

    ¡°Haaa... Why did I even do that?¡±

    It felt like question marks were popping up over my head.

    Why did I suddenly suggest going to the movie? Was the atmosphere even right for that?

    ¡°Ugh, what atmosphere!¡±

    As I repeatedly threw myself on and off the bed, a thought shed across my mind.

    Han-gyeol mentioned he has someone he likes. Is it okay for him to watch a movie with me despite that?

    That¡¯s the weirdest part. Typically, if you want to impress someone you like, you¡¯d keep your distance from other girls, right?

    Yet, since the beginning of the semester, he had been hanging out only with me, studying with me at night, and even proposing dinner together. He didn¡¯t hesitate to ept the movie invite either.

    ¡°Hmm... Anyone could easily misunderstand this, couldn¡¯t they?¡±

    I rubbed my chin, pondering for a moment.

    In such situations, wouldn¡¯t most girls wonder, ¡¯Does he like me?¡¯? Judging from our pizza conversation, he seems to get along well with other girls too. There was a certain smooth flow to his interactions that was intriguing.

    ¡°Sigh... I don¡¯t get it. I can¡¯t read him at all!¡±

    I leaned back.

    I had thought the soft bed would catch me, but I ended up smacking my head into the wall with a loud thud.

    ¡°Ow... It hurts!¡±

    The idea that Han-gyeol might like me was purely spective.

    If he did like me, he would have suggested the movie first, right? We¡¯re close, but it¡¯s within the boundaries of friendship. I¡¯ve never really felt butterflies... or have I?

    The image of Han-gyeol behind me, pulling out a book. The back of his hand, swiftly blocking a basketball flying towards me.

    And the gesture today, when he casually carried my things for me...

    ¡°Ughhh! No! It¡¯s only been a week, there¡¯s no way!¡±

    I vigorously waved my hands in the air, dispelling the intrusive thoughts.

    Upon reflection, it seemed I was the only one overthinking things.

    From the beginning to the end, Han-gyeol was simply being kind.

    It was not right to find motives in someone¡¯s act of kindness.

    ¡°So... what should I wear tomorrow?¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    After tossing and turning, I eventually fell asleepst night.

    Perhaps due to theck of proper sleep, I found myself dozing off even during the tutoring session.

    ¡°Eun-ha, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No?! Yes?! No, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Hyun-joo unnie* stared at me with a peculiar look in her eyes.

    With a hint of curiosity, she carefully closed the reference book in front of her.

    ¡°Eun-ha, who was that kid I met yesterday?¡±

    ¡°What?! All of a sudden? He is just a ssmate. A friend!¡±

    ¡°Aha~ A friend? Since when?¡±

    ¡°Since third grade, we¡¯ve been desk mates! That¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Oh, just desk mates? Just attending sses together?¡±

    ¡°Well, as desk mates, we did be close and did various things together... Why?¡±

    The corners of Hyun-joo unnie¡¯s lips slightly curled up.

    ¡°Do you, by any chance, like that friend?¡±

    ¡°What?! No, not at all? Han-gyeol is just a friend! It¡¯s only been a week since we met!¡±

    ¡°Oh... Just a week and already calling each other friends?¡±

    Ugh! I feel like I¡¯ve fallen into my sister¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Eun-ha, what are you doing after tutoring today?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, there¡¯s a movie I¡¯ve been wanting to see, so I was nning to go.¡±

    ¡°Oh my? Going alone again? Want me toe with?¡±

    ¡°Uh... I have someone I¡¯m nning to watch it with, so it¡¯s a bit-¡±

    ¡°-That someone isn¡¯t the one I met yesterday, right? Who would go watch a movie with a friend they¡¯ve only known for a week? my Eun-ha wouldn¡¯t think of that, right?¡±

    Facing my sister¡¯s confident gaze, I immediately backed down.

    ¡°Ah-! It¡¯s really not like that...¡±

    ¡°But you are going to see a movie?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    When I hesitated with my words, my sister immediately grabbed her stomach and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ahahaha! my Eun-ha is just too adorable!¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯tugh! I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t have feelings for him!¡±

    ¡°Mhm~ I believe you, Eun-ha~¡±

    ¡°Ah- Sis!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha! I¡¯m sorry! You¡¯re just so cute that I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    ¡°Stopughing! I really don¡¯t like Han-gyeol that way!¡±

    Seriously¡­ My sister¡¯s teasing was so annoying.

    In the end, our tutoring session that day came to an abrupt end, and we decided to meet up on a weekday.

    After a quick lunch, I changed into the outfit I had picked out the day before.

    It was a typical attire, neither too dressed up nor too casual.

    I wore light blue jeans, and a white sweatshirt, and donned a subtle sky-blue padded jacket.

    Now, as I was about to slip on my Converse sneakers and head out, I ran into my brother.

    With his tummy jutting out, my unsightly kin stared piercingly at me.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m off to see a movie.¡±

    ¡°Why are you all dressed up to see a movie?¡±

    With widened eyes, I promptly took off my shoes and grabbed hold of my brother¡¯s head.

    ¡°What?! What do you mean, ¡®dressed up¡¯? I always dress like this! What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re always dressed like this? Aren¡¯t you the one who always wears workout clothes and a ck long padded jacket?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the image I give off?! No! I always dress like this!¡±

    ¡°That... what was his name... Seo-ha, right? Are you meeting him?¡±

    ¡°Why are you bringing up Seo-ha-!¡±

    When I shouted in frustration, my brother covered his ears and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s... because you dress like that only when you¡¯re meeting him?¡±

    ¡°Ughhhhh! I¡¯m going to kill you! You jerk!¡±

    ¡°What... what did you just call me?!¡±

    I immediately ran to my room and changed into my ck long padded jacket. I put on my usual sneakers and hurriedly headed to the movie theater.

    ¡°Ugh... because of that damn brother of mine...¡±

    I arrived about 10 minutes earlier than our agreed-upon time and looked for a ce to sit. While searching for a seat, I spotted a guy who had a simr silhouette to Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He was wearing a grey short-padded jacket, a navy sweatshirt, and wide pants. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was Han-gyeol, so I observed him from a distance. However, since he was looking down at his phone, I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    Then, he started stretching his neck from side to side. As soon as he lifted his head, I recognized his face and cautiously approached him.

    Without startling Han-gyeol, I slowly walked up and stood in front of him.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re early.¡±

    When I approached, Han-gyeol looked up, recognized me, and shed a bright smile. Then, abruptly standing up, he still beaming, asked,

    ¡°Shall we go buy popcorn first?¡±

    Seeing Han-gyeol act so nonchntly, my mind started to wander.

    Why does he always greet me with such a warm smile?

    It¡¯s making me involuntarily smile back.

    He¡¯s such an odd one.

    ¡°Do you always smile like that at everyone?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wait, did I just blurt that out loud?

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: "Unnie" (??) is a term used by females to refer to an older female friend or sister in Korean.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 9: Whatâ€™s this?

    Chapter 9: What¡¯s this?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Did I approach too hastily?

    But the suggestion to watch a movie came from Eun-ha.

    It wasn¡¯t just a simple query, nor did it seem like a joke given her expression.

    With a puzzled look, I nced down at Eun-ha, and she swiftly waved her hand in the empty air.

    ¡°Sorry-! I was thinking to myself, and it just slipped out!¡±

    What made her voice out that thought?

    Did I do something off?

    Was it because I had confidently said I liked someone yesterday?

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t smile at everyone like this.¡±

    Still, it seemed right to give her an answer.

    Vague, but enough to make her wonder.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Eun-ha looked visibly taken aback.

    I wanted to gaze at that surprised expression of hers for a while longer, but I too was feeling a tad embarrassed.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll go buy the popcorn? Will you wait here?¡±

    ¡°Huh...? Oh! Yeah! Go ahead!¡±

    I quickly got up from my seat and headed straight for the snack corner next to the ticket booth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a doublebo, please. And for drinks, two c.¡±

    ¡°Sure. What vor would you like for the popcorn?¡±

    ¡°Caramel popcorn, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Please wait on the right side.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I waited for a moment as the popcorn order was being prepared.

    From a distance, I saw Eun-ha ying with her bangs as she waited for me.

    Whether she had bangs or not, she looked pretty. I wondered why she seemed so conscious of them.

    ¡°She¡¯s truly adorable.¡±

    ¡°Your popcorn is ready~¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes! I¡¯m sorry! Thank you!¡±

    I tried to carry both the popcorn and the c at once, but it was too cumbersome due to their size.

    As I momentarily pondered how to manage, Eun-ha timely approached from beside me.

    ¡°I thought you might have trouble carrying it all by yourself.¡±

    ¡°You came just in time. Can you hold the popcorn?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Did you get the straw?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s head up.¡±

    Eun-ha and I took the esctor together and entered the theater. Once we sat in the seats that Eun-ha had reserved, she began to take off her long padded coat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold the popcorn for you. You¡¯re taking off your long coat?¡±

    ¡°Oh- Yes, thanks.¡±

    As Eun-ha took off her coat, I got a clear view of her casual attire. Light blue jeans paired with a white crewneck tee, a rathermon outfit, but it looked distinctively special on her. My heart fluttered as I watched her adjust her hair.

    ¡°The theater is a bit warm, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh- Right. Wearing this coat does make it feel warmer.¡±

    Eun-ha settled into her seat beside me.

    ¡°Did you see the trailer for this movie, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It looked interesting.¡±

    The film was one of those asional heartwarming stories about a young man, worn out and beaten by reality, who returns to his hometown. Such a movie would probably resonate more with working adults than high school students. But then again, perhaps that was just a stereotype?

    ¡°Han-gyeol, do you want to take turn in holding popcorn?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s okay. If I feel ufortable, I¡¯ll just yfully poke your arm and give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Oh? It seems like the movie is about to start. Enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Gradually, the theater darkened.

    As the movie officially began, I stared nkly at the screen. The opening scene, as expected, was of an employee getting scolded by his boss.

    The sight of the worn-out protagonist dragging himself back to his apartment after a day full of scolding seemed all too familiar to me. I soon found myself engrossed in the film.

    -Tap

    While I was engrossed in the movie, Eun-ha gently tapped my arm with her finger. When I turned to look at her, she was staring intently at my face.

    From her surprised expression, it seemed she had identally touched me while trying to grab some popcorn.

    With a bashful smile, Eun-ha picked up some popcorn and popped it into her mouth.

    After that, nothing particrly eventful happened.

    There weren¡¯t any youthful romantic events like hands touching while reaching for popcorn.

    The film passed its midpoint and approached its climax, eventuallying to an end.

    ¡°Shall we get up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Eun-ha and I exited the theater together.

    ¡°How was the movie? You seemed really engrossed.¡±

    ¡°Did I? It was interesting. It felt like a genuine portrayal of adult life.¡±

    ¡°Haha! What do you mean? If someone overheard you, they¡¯d think you¡¯ve lived an entire adult life.¡±

    ¡°I just meant it felt that way~¡±

    We aplished today¡¯s goal of watching a movie.

    We could part ways now, but going home directly felt a bit disappointing. However, suggesting to do something else here seemed a bit daunting...

    While I was lost in thought, I noticed an arcade next to the cinema.

    ¡°It feels a bit too soon to go home. Want to stop by the arcade?¡±

    ¡°Huh? The arcade?!¡±

    ¡°We might as well drop by before heading home.¡±

    Taking the lead, I walked ahead, and Eun-ha promptly followed behind.

    Of course, it made sense. Surprisingly, Eun-ha really liked arcades.

    She had a backstory of frequently ying fighting games with her older brother when they were young, so it seemed she wouldn¡¯t mind. The only concern was that Eun-ha was exceptionally good at them.

    ¡°Do you like games, Han-gyeol?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    ¡°Huh? Not particrly? I don¡¯t y them that much.¡±

    ¡°What do you usually do at home?¡±

    ¡°Read novels, watch movies, read manhwa, or take naps.¡±

    ¡°Really? Did I identally interrupt your rare personal time?¡±

    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±

    I hastily corrected myself, worried that Eun-ha might misinterpret.

    ¡°Listen! Well... I do enjoy my alone time, but it¡¯s not like I particrly revel in solitude. I also want to watch movies with friends and y games together...¡±

    Come to think of it, I had many things I wanted to do.

    It was just that I didn¡¯t have friends or the time to do them.

    ¡°Haha! Got it. Let¡¯s head to the arcade. Han-gyeol, do you happen to y fighting games?¡±

    Eun-ha looked up at me, her face lit up with a bright smile.

    I had tried the games Eun-ha liked before.

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you good?¡±

    ¡°Well? I know the basicbos?¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll also y for real.¡±

    ¡°Bring it anytime.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    I took a seat in front of the gaming console, and Eun-ha moved to the spot opposite me.

    Because we sat with the game machine between us, she yfully leaned her head to the side to get a better view.

    ¡°Which character do you pick, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Me? The one who kicks. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I just go with the high school girl character. Hehe.¡±

    Though she was smiling, there was a certain ease in her grin.

    With the thought of giving her a taste of defeat, the game promptly started.

    -Tap-tap! Tap-tap!

    ¡°Starting on the offense.¡±

    There was no need to gauge Eun-ha¡¯s skills.

    Thinking that an all-out attack was the only way, Iunched abo. But just when I was certain mybo hadnded perfectly... Eun-ha¡¯s counter-move enveloped my character.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Right after, she initiated a mid-airbo. Following that, my character never seemed to want to touch the ground again.

    What¡¯s this? She¡¯s even got the screw moving down perfectly.

    As soon as my character got up, I threw a one-two punch, but it was effortlessly blocked by her counter. Watching my character spin helplessly in the air, its HP rapidly decreased.

    Of course... Eun-ha had spent her childhood years immersed in games. I shouldn¡¯t have expected to win without serious preparation.

    From the second round, I too went on the offensive, with fire in my eyes.

    Beyond the arcade machine, the ttering sound of controllers signaled the intensity of our fierce battle.

    - Thunk...! Tap-tap! Tap-tap-tap!

    Eun-ha was always ready with her counter, waiting for me to make a move.

    To outsmart one¡¯s opponent, a thorough understanding of them is essential. Determined not to face defeat a second time, I approached the match cautiously...

    ¡°Phew...! That was good.¡±

    I took the second round.

    Eun-ha, perhaps not pleased with the unfamiliar taste of defeat, leaned her head closer to the arcade machine.

    ¡°Honestly. Han-gyeol¡¯s really good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly holding back either, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I¡¯m going easy on you?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that after losing, should you?¡±

    Subsequent to that, Eun-ha took the third round, while I imed the fourth.

    Before the final round, I took a deep breath and grasped the controller.

    But then, Eun-ha¡¯sbo suddenly changed.

    Eun-ha¡¯s previously cautious gamey was nowhere to be found, reced by unexpected techniques.

    No matter how much I tried to throw punches afterward, Eun-ha aggressively pushed through. Seizing the moment I was taken aback, she finished me off with a wallbo.

    ¡°Whew-! That was a close one. Han-gyeol, you¡¯re good!¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that to a loser, it feels like pity... And what¡¯s with that sudden change inbo at the end?¡±

    ¡°Ah-! It was still fun, wasn¡¯t it? It felt great ying after such a long time.¡±

    Darn. I shouldn¡¯t have suggesteding to the arcade.

    ¡°Huh? Han-gyeol, look! There¡¯s a w machine. Wanna try?¡±

    ¡°You seem really eager.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh- did I get too excited? It just feels like I¡¯m genuinely having fun after a long time.¡±

    ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way. Should I try grabbing one for you?¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Is that a challenge?¡±

    Eun-ha and I headed straight for the w machine. Although I had faced defeat, seeing Eun-ha with a broad smile on her face somehow made it all feel worth it. Perhaps my being in this novel¡¯s world was a gift from the gods, meant to let me experience this kind of youth.

    ¡°Pick one. Which should I get for you?¡±

    ¡°That blue turtle over there.¡±

    ¡°Watch closely. I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done.¡±

    I promptly inserted a ticket into the machine.

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 10: Friends or Not?

    Chapter 10: Friends or Not?

    We were carefully measuring angles at the w machine.

    Considering the doll inside was likely worth around 12,000 won, another failure would make the whole endeavor seem futile. We¡¯d already burned 10,000 won into this, after all. But now, with the w hovering so close to the prize chute, it felt as though we were on the cusp of triumph.

    ¡°Do you want to try thest turn, Eun-ha? I feel like I¡¯m just not good at this.¡± Han-gyeol asked me.

    ¡°Me? Me do it? I¡¯ve never yed the w machine before!¡±

    ¡°Who knows? There might be something like Beginners¡¯ luck.¡±

    ¡°Um... Okay! I¡¯ll try it! But you¡¯ll have to guide me, alright?¡±

    ¡°Trust only in me!¡±

    I switched ces with Han-gyeol and started moving the w around.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...how is it? Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Uh, maybe a little to the left?¡±

    ¡°Like, this way? Should I press the button now?¡±

    ¡°Ah... Just a tiny bit to the right!¡±

    ¡°Like this?! How about now?!¡±

    ¡°Seems good!¡±

    ¡°Alright, pressing it now...¡±

    As I cautiously pressed the button, the w began its slow descent. Its pincers perfectly wrapped around the doll, lifting it into the air for a suspenseful moment.

    Then, as if destined, the blue turtle doll slid right into the prize chute.

    ¡°Wooooow! Han-gyeol, we did it!¡±

    ¡°Wooo! It worked on the first try when Eun-ha did it?! You¡¯re a natural!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Han-gyeol bent down and retrieved the doll.

    ¡°Here¡ªEun-ha, it¡¯s a gift.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Thanks! But I feel bad just taking it, so I¡¯ll give you 5,000 won?¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Um... No. I got it because I wanted to give it to you as a gift.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t decline the kindness radiating from Han-gyeol¡¯s genuine smile.

    But still, it was a bit embarrassing, as this was the first time I had ever received a doll from a guy.

    ¡°Ah... then I¡¯ll gratefully ept it.¡±

    I hugged the doll a little tighter.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head home.¡±

    As we made our way back home, with the blue turtle doll nestled in my arms, I pondered our unexpected events. I had thought we were just going to watch a movie and part ways, but we ended up hanging out at the arcade.

    And each time I recalled Han-gyeol¡¯s expression after his defeat at a fighting game, a smile couldn¡¯t help but bloom across my lips.

    Han-gyeol is a really interesting person, and surprisingly easy to talk to.

    I even felt a little guilty for initially being wary of him.

    ¡°So, why are you so good at fighting games?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I used to y a lot of games with my brother. Not so much recently, though¡±

    ¡°Does that mean your brother is better than you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! My brother is worse than me. Why? You want to try ying against him?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d just like to win against anyone at this point.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Then, uh¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! We can just do it online!¡±

    For a moment, I almost asked if he wanted toe over to my house to y against my brother.

    The questions and conversation flowed naturally in front of Han-gyeol, brazen and unguarded.

    At this point, we¡¯d crossed the line from mere familiarity to something more...

    Han-gyeol seems to have a knack for making people feel incrediblyfortable around him.

    So I should be a bit more careful.

    Bold words could slip out without thinking.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really good, I don¡¯t really game that much. I only y asionally when hanging out with friends.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? We are in our senior year after all. Ugh¡ªI don¡¯t want to go to school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Same here. I¡¯d rather skip school, but what can we do?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever actually skipped school, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked about doing it dozens of times, but never actually did. What about you, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    We were about halfway home.

    This was the same spot where Han-gyeol and I had parted ways after eating chickenst time.

    ¡°See you tomorrow then, Han-gyeol!¡±

    ¡°Wow, time flew by as we talked. Make sure you get home safely, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Will do! See you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, see you tomorrow.¡±

    After parting ways with Han-gyeol, I walked home alone.

    I hadn¡¯t expected the day to be so enjoyable.

    Images of Han-gyeol watching the movie with an indifferent face shed through my mind.

    When he smiles brightly, he¡¯s like a puppy... but when he¡¯s expressionless, perhaps he¡¯s more like an eagle?

    I felt a little uneasyparing a friend to animals, but that was my impression.

    He¡¯s like a child at times, but asionally seems so mature.

    If I had to describe Han-gyeol to someone, that¡¯s how I¡¯d exin him.

    When we were gaming with the console between us, his expressions were so entertaining.

    The flustered look on his face was something I suspect I¡¯ll think about often.

    Next time we go to a movie, we¡¯ll definitely have to stop by the arcade again.

    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Mom? I thought you were busy with work?¡±

    ¡°Even the busiest people need at least one break a week.¡±

    ¡°And Dad?¡±

    ¡°Your dad will be busy until next week. He swung by earlier just to pick up some clothes.¡±

    ¡°Ah... if he had called, I would have freed up some time for him...¡±

    As expected, Dad wasn¡¯t home.

    He said he would be busyst weekend, but it seemed he was busy this weekend too.

    I wish he¡¯d take better care of himself, but there were adult matters I, as a youngster, couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What¡¯s that doll in your hand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my friend and I watched a movie and yed a w machine afterward.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Make sure to wash your hands since you¡¯ve been out.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    I headed to my room to change clothes first. And after washing my hands in the bathroom, I went to the living room. My brother was sitting on the floor leaning against the sofa, munching on apple slices.

    ¡°How¡¯s school, Eun-ha? Must be tough being a senior?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Not really? I¡¯ve made friends, and I don¡¯t find anything particrly challenging. Being a senior is a bit stressful, though.¡±

    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s not studying these days and is all into dating¡ª Ouch!¡±

    I kicked my brother¡¯s shoulder for making unnecessaryments.

    ¡°Dating? Is there someone special?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve just be fast friends with a guy, and my brother is blowing it out of proportion.¡±

    ¡°Mom, she was even going to wear a short padded jacket instead of a long one today.¡±

    ¡°Would you please stay out of it? So, who is this friend?¡±

    I briefly described Han-gyeol in response to my Mom¡¯s question.

    ¡°He seems mature for his age? He¡¯s incredibly kind, considerate, and good at sports too. I don¡¯t know why, but I felt veryfortable around him. Oh, I didn¡¯t mention his name. It¡¯s Lee Han-gyeol.¡±

    Mom looked at me with a warm smile.

    ¡°We went to see a movie today, and well, it¡¯s a movie that could potentially be boring. I had intended to watch it alone, but Han-gyeol seemed really engrossed in it. I was a bit worried that I was subjecting him to a dull film, so I nced over now and then, and he was thoroughly enjoying it. It¡¯s like, I got a sense of his maturity? A mature vibe? His calmness was really palpable.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s rare to find in people nowadays,¡± Mom said with a smile.

    ¡°But sometimes he acts really childish too. Like, the doll I was holding? We got it from the w machine together. He looked confident at first but struggled quite a bit. Hehe¡ªso he spent 10000 won to get a 12000 won doll. After he got it, he bounced around joyfully, offering it to me. His expression was so happy, it made me happy too. He¡¯s undeniably a young kid at heart.¡±

    I didn¡¯t just talk about today¡¯s events; I also mentioned what happened yesterday.

    ¡°By the way, he bumped into Hyun-joo unni and me at the bookstore yesterday. We shared some pizza that she¡¯d bought. Later, I picked up a bunch of heavy reference books, and he insisted on carrying them for me. He said it was the least he could do after ¡®mooching off the pizza.¡¯ He¡¯s really considerate. I didn¡¯t ask if he¡¯s good at studying, but he knows a lot. We¡¯re desk mates, so I saw him looking atputerponents on his phone. Speaking of which, he also gave me a rundown of theputerponents you were interested in, bro.¡±

    As soon as I finished my story, my brother shot up from his seat.

    ¡°What?! You¡¯re saying this guy is that guy?!¡±

    My brother seemed to be holding him in high regard, apparently because theputer parts Han-gyeol had rmended were quite helpful.

    ¡°Whoa, calm down. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Mom... That guy is legit. I was skeptical at first, but his rmendations were spot-on: cost-effective and well-bnced. Man, he¡¯s really something. He¡¯d make a great son-inw¡ªow!¡±

    I kicked my brother in the thigh.

    ¡°Ouch... Why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s not like that with Han-gyeol!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®it¡¯s not like that¡¯? You¡¯ve only started the new semester, and you¡¯re already all about this guy!¡±

    ¡°Wh-What are you even talking about?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize your own feelings? Mom, my sister here¡¯s totally clueless¡ªOuch! Why are you hitting me, Mom?¡±

    My brother rubbed the top of his head.

    ¡°You ungrateful brat... What do you mean by calling your sister ¡®clueless¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Why are you picking on me?!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! You obviously haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Eun-ha always talks about how she wants me dead!¡±

    ¡°Quiet. My daughter doesn¡¯t know such things.¡±

    ¡°Man, this is so unfair! Don¡¯t I count as your child too?!¡±

    ¡°Quiet. You¡¯re re-enrolling next semester, period.¡±

    While Mom and my brother were talking, I was still spaced out. I cautiously went back to my room andy down on my bed. It wasn¡¯t bedtime yet, but I could feel my face flushing.

    Now that I think about it, what did Han-gyeol mean by saying he doesn¡¯t smile at everyone that way? Was he implying that we¡¯re close friends? Imagining any deeper meaning might be my own spection, but why can¡¯t I get thatment out of my head?

    -Buzz!

    My phone vibrated on the desk. There was a message from Han-gyeol.

    [You get home safe?]

    [Yeah. You?]

    [All good. See you at school tomorrow.]

    [Yeah, see you! Today was fun.]

    [Same here. Next time, let¡¯s watch a movie of my choice.]

    [Deal.]

    After our brief text conversation, I looked down at the stuffed animal that Han-gyeol had given to me and gave its cheek a gentle pinch.

    A friendship just one week old...

    Two moments of subtle excitement.

    One unexpected encounter.

    One nned meeting.

    We¡¯re just friends, right...?

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 11: YÅkan

    Chapter 11: Y¨­kan

    Yesterday was truly the happiest Sunday of my entire life.

    Eun-ha and I watched a movie, yed video games, and even took a stab at the w machine.

    I wish every week could be like this from now on.

    ¡°Today, we will have ss president elections during Ethics ss, so anyone who wants to run for ss president should be prepared. That¡¯s all.¡±

    As soon as the homeroom teacher finished the announcements and left, I slumped down onto my desk.

    Ah, this is so rxing. To be able to lie down like this.

    If this was a corporate setting, I would be bombarded with disapproving nces for this kind of posture.

    Eun-ha, sitting beside me, asked as she stared at my slumped figure.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in running for ss president, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Nah. I have a principle of never taking roles like ss president, group leader, or team leader wherever I go.¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯d look good on your school record, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡ª Not really? I¡¯m nning on applying for university through regr admissions anyway.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Somehow, you seem like you¡¯d make a good ss president, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d do it if I have to, but I don¡¯t particrly want to. Haha.¡±

    Taking on any form of leadership was a hassle in itself.

    I already have enough things to worry about; I don¡¯t need another added responsibility.

    Willpower is a limited resource; one has to use it efficiently and wisely.

    For instance, most of my willpower these days was directed towards Eun-ha.

    I was also focused on studying, so I didn¡¯t want to divert my willpower elsewhere.

    ¡°How about you, Eun-ha? Are you interested in running for ss president?¡±

    ¡°Not really, I have no particr interest. I also don¡¯t n to enter university through special admissions based on school activities or anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Are you aiming for regr admissions too?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m preparing, but I think I might go with an essay-based or subject-specific admissions. I¡¯m studying for regr admissions just to meet the minimum grade requirements.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have everything nned out.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I wouldn¡¯t say that. By the way, Han-gyeol, have you decided on what major you want?¡±

    At Eun-ha¡¯s question, I hesitated for a moment.

    In the first ce, I thought that living a normal life would be good, so there was no such thing as a dream.

    To me, living a normal life meant having my own house, my own car, and secure retirement.

    But achieving that ¡®normal life¡¯ turned out to be harder than I had thought.

    No matter how hard I tried, my dreams only seemed to drift further away as I lived.

    Will this life be any different?

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking... maybe Business Administration, ounting, or perhaps Real Estate Studies?¡±

    ¡°Any particr reason?¡±

    ¡°Not really? But I think those fields suit me, and I¡¯ve always wanted to go into a major rted to finance. How about you, Eun-ha?¡±

    I already knew Eun-ha¡¯s dream.

    Unlike me, she had a dream that shone brightly.

    Eun-ha seemed a bit shy as she said I should guess what it was.

    ¡°Do your mind-reading, Han-gyeol. Guess it?¡±

    I had been guessing wrong a lottely, so I thought to answer this one right today.

    ¡°Hmm, Fashion and Clothing? It seems like a good fit for you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Haha, wrong. But thanks for the ttering guess.¡±

    ¡°Then how about Marketing? Advertising? You¡¯d excel in those.¡±

    ¡°Nope! But it¡¯s a bit simr, though..¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s dream was to create ¡®beautiful videos.¡¯

    The format doesn¡¯t matter. Just videos that someone, somewhere, would find beautiful.

    That was Eun-ha¡¯s dream.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Can you give me a hint?¡±

    ¡°Um- Should I just tell you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, tell me. I¡¯m really curious.¡±

    ¡°I want to make beautiful videos.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful videos? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Videos that are so captivating they make people stop in their tracks.¡±

    Like me, her dream wasn¡¯t tied to a specific profession. It was about doing something she loved.

    Eun-ha¡¯s face lit up as she spoke passionately about her dream.

    Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. If anyone can do it, you can.¡±

    ¡°Uh..?¡±

    Maybe it was the slightly embarrassing sincerity of my words, but Eun-ha hesitated for a moment before letting out a shyugh.

    I didn¡¯t have much more to say, given myck of knowledge, but I was truly rooting for her.

    ¡°Hehe, thanks.¡±

    Seeing Eun-ha smile made my heart flutter all over again.

    As our brief conversation ended, the bell rang, signaling the start of the next ss.

    Now that I had some information about university admissions, I was able to concentrate better during the lessons.

    The more the ss progressed, the more forgotten knowledge resurfaced in my mind.

    For some reason, it wasn¡¯t as draining as I had expected, maybe because I found joy in each piece of knowledgeing back to me.

    It seemed like tasks weren¡¯t as tough when you find them necessary. I sure didn¡¯t feel this way during my actual high school years.

    After the first, second, third, and fourth periods were over, lunchtime finally arrived.

    By now, it had be natural for Eun-ha and me to walk to the cafeteria together.

    We stood side by side in line, waited our turn, grabbed our trays, and took our seats facing each other.

    As I watched Eun-ha take small bites of her food, a smile spread across my face while I ate my own meal.

    ¡°Eun-ha, here.¡±

    As soon as we left the cafeteria, I pulled an orange-vored candy from my pocket and handed it to her.

    ¡°Ah, thanks. Do you always have candy in your pocket, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Of course. They¡¯re the never-drying orange-vored candies, after all.¡±

    ¡°Haha! What even is that? So, what kind of snacks do you like, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Orange-vored candies.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Uh...Y¨­kan?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Truth be told, I used to eat Y¨­kan every day.

    Not in this life as Lee Han-gyeol, but in my original one, my go-to snacks were Y¨­kan and orange-vored candies.

    When I was a child, my grandmother raised me, and Y¨­kan was the only snack she would allow me to have.

    ¡°Wow...You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who likes Y¨­kan.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Yeah, it¡¯s notmon. Even in middle school, some kids teased me, saying it was strange.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Really? That must¡¯ve been tough.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. The kids I used to y with in elementary school vouched for me, saying I had been like this since the first grade.¡±

    Ah, I got carried away.

    In the life of Lee Han-gyeol, Y¨­kan seemed to be something he had never even nced at.

    ¡°Do you want to skip the ssroom and go eat Y¨­kan at the canteen?¡±

    ¡°Uh? I left my wallet in my bag.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you! Let¡¯s head to the canteen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll happily ept your offer.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    We didn¡¯t return to the ssroom but headed straight for the canteen.

    However, there was one thing I overlooked.

    The canteen was incredibly crowded during lunchtime.

    Navigating through the chaotic canteen seemed like a questionable endeavor.

    ¡°Eun-ha, it¡¯s too crowded. Maybe next time¡ª Huh?¡±

    Just as I was about to suggest we leave, Eun-ha rolled up her sleeves. She looked up at me with a determined expression and said.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Wait here!¡±

    Eun-ha gripped two thousand-won bills in her hand and plunged into the crowd.

    ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t that...kind of dangerous?¡±

    Eun-ha was pushed back and forth and pushed out of the crowd several times.

    Once, twice... Each time she emerged, her hair became increasingly disheveled.

    Eventually, she stood before me, her hair a tangled mess, proudly holding a piece of Y¨­kan.

    ¡°Here! It¡¯s Y¨­kan, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Eun-ha handed me the Y¨­kan without bothering to fix her hair. I burst into uncontrobleughter.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª Hahahaha! Look at your hair, Eun-ha. It¡¯s a total mess!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh! This is the price you pay to go to the canteen during lunch.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Now I can¡¯t just eat this, I¡¯m too grateful!¡±

    ¡°What?! No, you have to. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point. Eat it right now.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just too funny.¡±

    ¡°Stopughing already!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re just too cute, Eun-ha. Oh, my stomach!¡±

    Watching me, Eun-ha also cracked a small smile.

    ¡°Seriously, stopughing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy it, Eun-ha. Should I savor it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you another one next time, so just eat it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Buy me another one next time.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will.¡±

    I carefully unwrapped the gold foil from the Y¨­kan inside its box.

    Before taking a big bite, I offered some to Eun-ha.

    ¡°Do you want to try some?¡±

    ¡°Is that okay? I¡¯ve never had it before.¡±

    ¡°You should try it now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just give me a little piece.¡±

    I cut a slice from the Y¨­kan on the foil and handed it to Eun-ha.

    With a serious expression, Eun-ha examined the Y¨­kan before popping it into her mouth.

    I was curious about what she would say as she chewed.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°Ummm...¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s head tilted in contemtion.

    And then, gulp¡ªshe swallowed the Y¨­kan.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really to my taste.¡±

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s fair.¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t bad.¡±

    ¡°Want some more?¡±

    ¡°No, no! You eat it!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I will.¡±

    I took a big bite of the Y¨­kan Eun-ha had bought.

    It tasted even better because it had been a while since I had itst.

    Eun-ha looked up at me, so I asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re just really enjoying it.¡±

    ¡°Haha! What do you mean? Did you think I was pretending to like it?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just surprised. Let¡¯s head back to the ssroom.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Upon arriving at the ssroom, Eun-ha immediately pulled out a toothbrush and toothpaste from her locker.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, aren¡¯t you going to brush your teeth?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve got some Y¨­kan left. I was nning to finish it and then brush.¡±

    ¡°Alright. But lunchtime is almost over, so don¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After Eun-ha left the ssroom, I nibbled on the remaining Y¨­kan.

    ¡°It¡¯s extra sweet today. I¡¯m gonna rot my teeth.¡±

    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 12: Small help in building Computer

    Chapter 12: Small help in building Computer

    Since Han-gyeol and I had decided to have night study and dinner together, we stayed after school.

    However, there was this awkward gap between the final bell of the 7th period and the time we¡¯d set for dinner. And since I hadn¡¯t signed up for any after-school sses, it was just Han-gyeol and me, alone in the empty ssroom.

    Just the two of us. Completely alone.

    Why wasn¡¯t anyone else around?

    What should I even talk about?

    Fighting games? Schoolwork? ss president elections?

    Or perhaps delve into movies or dramas we both enjoy watching?

    I found myself realizing how little I actually knew about Han-gyeol.

    Eventually, I just nced at him as he was studying next to me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Han-gyeol had surprisingly long eyshes for a guy, and his skin was somewhat pale...?

    The way he sat upright while studying made him look like an honest person.

    Seeing such an honest person was rare these days, so I wondered¡ªwhat kind of person does Han-gyeol like?

    ¡®..?¡¯

    Who does Han-gyeol like?

    In the first ce, what kind of person would Han-gyeol be interested in?

    Would it be someone cute? Or perhaps someone very mature? Or someone cool?

    What would be their height, or body type?

    What kind of personality would he prefer?

    Maybe he likes something unexpectedly radical?

    Ah, he was in the literary club, so maybe it¡¯s a girl he knows from the club?

    Or maybe a girl from the same ss?

    However, I had never seen him talk to any girl other than me. And he didn¡¯t really converse with anyone else in the ss either.

    -Thump-!

    ¡°Hey-! You¡¯re here! Han-gyeol! Let¡¯s go y basketball!¡±

    A boy from our ss burst into the room, holding a basketball and looking for Han-gyeol.

    There were still about 30 minutes left until dinner, so I thought for sure Han-gyeol would go...

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I¡¯m in the middle of asking Eun-ha a question.¡±

    ¡°Ah, are you studying? My bad. Then let¡¯s y next time!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The boy from our ss immediately closed the ssroom door and ran off to another ss.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go because of me?¡±

    ¡°Hm? No, I really have a question to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Um... I can¡¯t solve this geometric progression problem. Can you help?¡±

    Han-gyeol pointed to a problem in his reference book.

    It was a problem I recognized, maybe because we bought the same reference book.

    ¡°Ah! Where are you stuck?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the first term, I just need to find themon ratio, but I don¡¯t know where to look for the scale factor.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Since it¡¯s a sector, you can use the radius to find it. You got that far?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The ultimate goal is to find the length of S2¡äs radius, but should I use the rectangles to find the scale factor?¡±

    ¡°Um... That could be a way, but I solved it with the right triangle.¡±

    ¡°Aha¡ªso would this work?¡±

    Han-gyeol traced through the problem with focused eyes.

    ¡°Ah! I think you can handle it on your own from here.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª it was easy. Guess I was overthinking by trying to solve it within a rectangle.¡±

    With ease, Han-gyeol solved the problem.

    ¡°Wow, you did it? I only gave you a hint.¡±

    ¡°Your hint was spot-on, that¡¯s why it worked. Thanks for the help.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, the mock exams for March are the week after next... I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the June or September mock exams.¡±

    ¡°You seem pretty rxed, Han-gyeol? I haven¡¯t even properly studied social studies yet...¡±

    We were in our third year of high school now, so we couldn¡¯t just y around all the time.

    If only Han-gyeol and I had been in the same ss during the second year, it would have been morefortable to hang out.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same.¡±

    ¡°What?! Han-gyeol, did you just read my mind?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you really a mind reader? That¡¯s starting to freak me out!¡±

    ¡°No... Considering it¡¯s March, most people probably haven¡¯t finished studying social studies yet, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    So that¡¯s what it was about.

    After that, we naturally started studying together.

    Han-gyeol picked up things faster than I had expected.

    It was quite interesting to see how smoothly he solved math problems.

    Just five minutes before dinner time, we closed our reference books.

    ¡°We got a lot of studying done.¡±

    ¡°Haha, we did, didn¡¯t we? It¡¯s more effective when we do it together.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! The questions you asked were actually challenging, so it was a good review for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Alright, let¡¯s go have dinner.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    We packed up our bags and headed to the cafeteria.

    ¡°Today¡¯s dinner menu is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah-! They might be serving stir-fried beef brisket and bean sprouts?¡±

    ¡°Wow¡ª you memorized the menu?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    What could one do when they felt like they have a very big appetite?

    I had been maintaining my weight, but I was eating a bit more recently.

    So today, I decided to have a smaller portion.

    ¡°Your serving seems smaller today?¡±

    ¡°Ah, haha... I¡¯ve been eating a bit moretely.¡±

    ¡°No worries, you¡¯re on the skinny side anyway, so it¡¯s fine if you eat more.¡±

    Han-gyeol spoke without an ounce of hesitation.

    I felt a bit embarrassed, but it also felt nice.

    ¡°Haha... thanks for saying that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should eat more.¡±

    Han-gyeol generously picked up a portion of beef brisket with his chopsticks and ced it on my te.

    ¡°Just so you know, I haven¡¯t used these chopsticks yet.¡±

    ¡°Ah-! That¡¯s not a problem, but then you won¡¯t have much left to eat.¡±

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t like beef.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡ª! Who on earth doesn¡¯t like beef?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Enjoy it. I wouldn¡¯t eat it even if you gave it back.¡±

    Ugh... How could I refuse when he put it that way?

    ¡°Alright... I¡¯ll eat well, then...¡±

    It was both embarrassing and touching to be cared for like this.

    Just as I was about to take a bite, I noticed Han-gyeol staring intently at me.

    ¡°Why, why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a pleasant sight?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just enjoy your meal.¡±

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t fathom what he found so ¡®pleasant¡¯ about it.

    He was a guy filled with mysteries from head to toe.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After dinner, we were on our way home.

    Han-gyeol and I exchanged brief goodbyes at our usual parting spot.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yep, take care. See you tomorrow...?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, you take care too, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Will do~¡±

    After watching Han-gyeol walk in the opposite direction, I headed home. Although we were going our separate ways, my mouth was still enjoying the orange-vored candy he had given me.

    I had bought him some Y¨­kan, a jelly-like snack he likes, but I still felt a little guilty for always mooching candy off him. Conveniently, there was a convenience store on my way, so I went in.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    After a quick browse, I finally found the Y¨­kan section. Never did I think I¡¯d be buying this in my lifetime.

    I grabbed three packages and took them to the counter.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be 3,600 won.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay with a card.¡±

    ¡°Sure, insert the card here. You¡¯re good to go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The weather is still cold, so they won¡¯t melt in my bag, right?

    As soon as I arrived home and took off my shoes, a weird creature jumped at me.

    ¡°Eun-ha! Oh, my special sister...¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! What the hell are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Would you help this poor brother of yours just once?¡±

    ¡°What now? If it¡¯s about allowance, I¡¯m also on a tight budget, so no!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about money!¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°Will you listen?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?! Don¡¯t you want to help your one and only brother who is suffering?!¡±

    It was not that I particrly minded, but...

    I looked down at my brother with a somewhat affirmative expression.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Ah! You remember Han-gyeol, right? The saint who helped me with myputer specs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but what does this have to do with him?¡±

    ¡°I tried assembling theputer myself and... well, I messed up.¡±

    ¡°Then go to aputer store.¡±

    ¡°I already took out all theponents and botched the assembly a bit. I don¡¯t have the guts to repackage it and take it to a store.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not expecting Han-gyeol to help, are you?! How can I ask him for such a favor when I have only known him for a week!¡±

    ¡°Why not?! You¡¯ve already gone to movies and bookstores together! A favor like this should be fine!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! Do you think Han-gyeol is some kind of volunteer? He¡¯s busy too! Just go to aputer store!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t! They might charge extra if I bring it in this condition!¡±

    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve gone in the first ce! Han-gyeol is off-limits! He¡¯s busy!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯ll buy you pizza!¡±

    Should I really kill him?

    ¡°Still no.¡±

    ¡°Really, really no?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Really, really, really no?¡±

    ¡°No, I said!¡±

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped then...¡±

    For some reason, he gave in easily. But then he naturally snatched my phone from my hand and moved the screen toward me.

    ¡°Face ID is quite handy...¡±

    ¡°Give it back!¡±

    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll call Han-gyeol myself!¡±

    Suddenly, he started scrolling through my contacts.

    ¡°You jerk¡ª! Give it back!¡±

    ¡°Aha! Helping a brother in need ismon courtesy! Ah, Lee Han-gyeol. Hmm, what a noble name!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Don¡¯t dial! Don¡¯t dial¡ª!¡±

    But that damn brother of mine actually called Han-gyeol. That too on speaker.

    ¡°Are you insane? What are you going to do if he actually picks up?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha! Let¡¯s hear what Han-gyeol sounds like!¡±

    -Click!

    The call connected and Han-gyeol¡¯s voice came through.

    -Hello?

    I quickly kicked my godforsaken brother in the ribs.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    Snatching the phone from my fallen brother, I took over the call.

    ¡°Uh, uh, I¡¯m sorry! My brother was ying a prank... Ha ha...¡±

    ¡°Help me out, Han-gyeol-urgh!¡±

    I continued the call while pressing down on my brother¡¯s head.

    ¡°Stay still! I said it¡¯s not happening! Han-gyeol, you can hang up!¡±

    ¡°Save myputer-urgh!¡±

    -Yourputer?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! My brother¡¯s just spouting nonsense!¡±

    But it seemed Han-gyeol had heard the whole fiasco between me and my useless brother.

    -If it¡¯s the weekend, I could help...

    ¡°Yahoo! Han-gyeol! I¡¯ll wee you with open arms!¡±

    ¡°No way! It¡¯s your mess, so you clean it up.¡±

    ¡°What! Han-gyeol offered to help!¡±

    ¡°No! Han-gyeol¡¯s busy!¡±

    -Haha! No worries, I¡¯lle over this weekend!

    -Click!

    Han-gyeol ended the call after saying that.

    ¡°Really!¡±

    ¡°Yahoo!¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Drop dead! Just drop dead!¡±

    ¡°Aaargh! Why?!¡±

    ¡°Now I have to clean up because of you!¡±

    This damn brother of mine... URGHH!!!

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 13: Time to Switch Seats

    Chapter 13: Time to Switch Seats

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been a while since the semester started, so let¡¯s go ahead and change seats.¡±

    My ears perked up at the words of our homeroom teacher¡ªwords as shocking as a bolt from the blue.

    Weren¡¯t we supposed to sit in numerical order for at least a month? Wasn¡¯t that the unwritten rule?

    Had the teacher already memorized all our names and faces?

    What apetent teacher.

    ¡°Come here and draw a number. Let¡¯s start with number 1.¡±

    One by one, the students from the front rows got up to draw a number.

    They were drawing slips, cut from standard A4-size paper, from a box.

    I didn¡¯t even wish for the slight chance of ending up as Eun-ha¡¯s partner again.

    All I hoped for was a seat somewhere close to her.

    ¡°Next, numbers 11 to 20e up.¡±

    The students in front of me hurried out, leaving Eun-ha and me leaning against the ssroom wall.

    It would be nice if Eun-ha felt a little regretful about us being separated, but I guessed that was probably not the case yet?

    She might also want to get to know some of the other girls better.

    I shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.

    As I was lost in thoughts, Eun-ha, who had been in front of me, reached her hand into the box.

    She rummaged around for a bit and then pulled out a slip.

    I discreetly nced at the number she¡¯d drawn.

    Number 17... Interesting.

    It was the same seat as before.

    In that case, please let me have 18.

    I prayed to all the gods.

    Please, grant me number 18.

    I quickly snatched a piece of paper after a brief prayer and checked the number.

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol. Number 23.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Teacher, can I please draw again?¡±

    ¡°Life rarely gives you a second chance, you know.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you want to teach that harsh reality to a developing sprout like us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be adults by next year, won¡¯t you? Alright, moving on~¡±

    With my options diminishing, my only choice was to find whoever drew number 18 and attempt to swap.

    I was carefully watching who would pick number 18 when¡ª

    ¡°Jeong Harim. Number 18.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªI get to sit next to Eun-ha.¡±

    It was Jeong Harim who had triumphantly drawn the coveted number 18.

    However, there wasn¡¯t a legitimate reason to switch with her.

    If I did, rumors that I liked Eun-ha would surely spread...

    Sigh... I have no choice. Let¡¯s be grateful that her new partner isn¡¯t a guy.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your number, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I got 23. How about Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I got 17. We¡¯re pretty far apart. Kind of a shame.¡±

    She spoke with an air of nonchnce, so casual that I couldn¡¯t even tease her about it.

    Am I just deluding myself?

    ¡°Hi Eun-ha~¡±

    ¡°Harim, you got 18? Awesome.¡±

    ¡°Haha, yeah, that¡¯s how it turned out. Please take good care of me.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    What happened to the Eun-ha who had just said it was a shame? Was she really this weing?

    ¡°Ah, take your time moving. I need to gather my things too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have much in the drawer, so it won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yes~¡±

    I trudged over to seat number 23, lugging my textbooks.

    My new seating partner was a guy who would constantly ask me to y basketball with him whenever he had a chance.

    His name was Jang Yujin.

    ¡°Oh! Han-gyeol, you¡¯re my partner. Now I won¡¯t be bored.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not disappointed it¡¯s not a pretty girl?¡±

    ¡°...Having prejudices is not good in today¡¯s world. And also I don¡¯t discriminate¡ª¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯d like to request a seat change due to the potential for inappropriate same-sex interactions.¡±

    I immediately reported the situation to the teacher, but he ignored me.

    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s what you think, why don¡¯t we meet up sometime~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dude, chill! I¡¯m joking!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Just so you know, I¡¯mpletely straight.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    ¡°No need to hide it. I¡¯m not judging.¡±

    ¡°I said it was a joke¡ª!¡±

    I ended up with a rather noisy partner.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the lesson.¡±

    After everyone switched seats, the teacher immediately resumed teaching.

    At that, everyone collectively sighed.

    Of course, I did too.

    ¡°You guys... You¡¯re all third-year students now. Why did you think you¡¯d have time to y? Open your books now.¡±

    That line never changed, no matter how many years passed.

    And so, the lesson began, and I started taking diligent notes.

    Without Eun-ha beside me, I felt an overwhelming sense of emptiness.

    The moment the boring ss ended, my eyes instantly darted to where Eun-ha was sitting.

    But Jeong Harim was already deep in conversation with her, so I didn¡¯t bother going over.

    Sticking too closely to her since the start of the semester might make us the subject of idle chatter.

    I also thought it¡¯d be good for Eun-ha to build some friendships with the other girls in the ss.

    ¡°Hey Han-gyeol, you got anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not giving me anything, so why ask?¡±

    ¡°Man, you¡¯re harsh. We¡¯ve even yed basketball together.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel like we have been very close, though?¡±

    ¡°What if I were a pretty girl?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be sprinting to the convenience store to fetch some snacks right now.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahaha! That¡¯s hrious. Hey¡ªup for some basketball after school?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Wow, just gonna shut me down like that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got P.E. first period tomorrow. Let¡¯s y then.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    For the first time since the semester began, I wasn¡¯t seated next to Eun-ha. While it felt somewhat empty, part of me believed it was for the best.

    We do have a study session tonight, so there¡¯ll be time for us then.

    With that thought, I seized the opportunity and approached Eun-ha¡¯s desk as soon as the bell rang.

    ¡°Eun-ha, shall we study¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah! Han-gyeol. You know Harim, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah, I do. Hi.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    My intuition was sending warning signals.

    Something about this girl was sketchy.

    My life experience was sending me strong warning signs.

    I didn¡¯t think she was a bad person, but I got the sense she was reading more into the dynamic between Eun-ha and me than she should.

    ¡°Harim mentioned she wants to study with us on Thursday during the evening study session. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Yeah, shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Wow, thanks. I had a feeling you¡¯d agree.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Jeong Harim, what are you going to do for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. A friend is leaving campus early, so I¡¯ll use his student ID to grab something to eat.¡±

    Sigh... looks like I can¡¯t have any alone time with Eun-ha today.

    The three of us ended up studying together, and the dynamic somehow made me more self-conscious. I hesitated even to offer Eun-ha the orange-vored candy I had in my pocket.

    ¡°Hmm... English is still tricky, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Hmm... yeah, it¡¯s difficult. I¡¯m not too sure about the grammar myself. Han-gyeol, do you get this problem?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t possibly think that I¡¯d understand something that had stumped her. Still, I leaned on my experience of drafting countless work emails in English.

    Eun-ha and Jeong Harim handed me a long passage.

    ¡°Hmm... this is a question on syntax, right? Harim, you chose option 2; why did you pick that one?¡±

    ¡°Well... it looked like an adjective to me, so I just went with it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read all the way to 5?¡±

    ¡°I was short on time, so I just answered what I thought was right and moved on.¡±

    Not exactly amendable study strategy...

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave 2 for now and look at 3, 4, and 5.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Jeong Harim seemed to ponder for a moment before her pencil halted at 4.

    ¡°Wait, so the answer is 4? Then why isn¡¯t it 2?¡±

    ¡°Option 2 also utilizes inversion but ces an adjective in the predicate position.¡±

    ¡°Oh...! Yeah, you¡¯re right! I hadn¡¯t thought of that because option 1 also had inversion. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    After returning the workbook to Harim, I refocused on my own work. To be honest, I was still trying to figure out the ¡°correct¡± way to navigate this new social dynamic.

    I couldn¡¯t be overly friendly with Harim like I was with Eun-ha, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want Eun-ha to perceive me as indifferent.

    However, being seen as kind to just anyone would be a headache in its own right.

    If I was going to subtly make a move, I needed to make Eun-ha feel that she was treated a little differently by mepared to others...

    This is hard.

    In the first ce, I was not exactly a pro when it came to human rtionships.

    Even more so in the current situation where I was longing for a special connection called a romantic rtionship.

    If I was just unconditionally nice, the other person might feel burdened and pull away.

    And if I kept a moderate distance, I failed to express my feelings to the other person.

    To be lovers, a bnced blend of patience and courage was necessary.

    If only there were a definitive answer, like a test.

    I had heard that push-and-pull dynamics were necessary in a rtionship, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be thisplicated.

    ¡°By the way, you guys are always together, huh?¡±

    Jeong Harim suddenly spat out a pointless question.

    ¡°Yep! We were study buddies before I got paired with Harim, so we¡¯ve gotten quite close.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡ª really? You guys aren¡¯t dating or anything? I have a pretty good sixth sense, you know.¡±

    Harim propped up her chin and looked at Eun-ha and me in turn.

    ¡°Haha¡ª! No, not like that. Han-gyeol and I are just friends.¡±

    Eun-ha waved her hands in the air as if to dispel any misconception.

    ¡°Is Han-gyeol not denying it either?¡±

    I somewhat disliked the cunning in Harim¡¯s query.

    It seemed obvious that she sensed something between Eun-ha and me.

    Looking back at my actions up to now, they had all been ambiguous.

    But I realized I had never properly taken the lead with Eun-ha.

    All I had done was ambiguously state that ¡°I¡¯ve liked someone for a long time.¡±

    Beyond that, I had only shown actions that could be seen as goodwill toward her.

    ¡°Do I really need to deny it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If Eun-ha were my girlfriend, I¡¯d undoubtedly be over the moon.¡±

    It might be a bit forward, but today, just for today, I¡¯ll take the reins.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 14: Pulled In

    Chapter 14: Pulled In

    ¡°Eun-ha, what¡¯s on your mind? You seem pretty serious.¡±

    ¡°Ah! No, it¡¯s nothing! Haha! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    It was break time during night study sessions. I was returning to the ssroom with Harim after a quick restroom trip.

    ¡°Is it because of what Han-gyeol said earlier? About how he¡¯d be happy if you were his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?! No, no! He was just joking, you know.¡±

    ¡°Was he, though? It did sound like a teasing joke, but there seemed to be a kernel of truth in it.¡±

    ¡°Haha... You¡¯re probably reading into it too much. Han-gyeol has had feelings for someone else for quite a while.¡±

    I awkwardly smiled as I said this to Harim. But she looked at me with a slightly surprised expression.

    ¡°When did you two discuss this?¡±

    ¡°Ah-! I shouldn¡¯t have said that...¡±

    I immediately regretted blurting out something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. But I¡¯ve never seen Han-gyeol talk with another girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also found that strange... It¡¯s possible she¡¯s from another grade or even another school.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... What do you think of Han-gyeol? He¡¯s pretty great, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Um... Han-gyeol? He seems mature, and it seems like he¡¯s good at both studying and sports...¡±

    I felt a little embarrassed saying this. More than anything, I admired his kindness and wanted to learn from it.

    ¡°Hehe..¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not just me who thinks so! Don¡¯t you agree, Harim?¡±

    ¡°Totally~? He¡¯s pretty rare. More articte and thoughtful than most guys around.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I think Han-gyeol is really considerate too, even if he doesn¡¯t realize it himself.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this~? Giving him immediate approval? You can¡¯t, you just can¡¯t. What if you fall head-over-heels for him?¡±

    ¡°Ah... Han-gyeol has someone he likes, so there¡¯s that.¡±

    ¡°Does having someone he likes mean you can¡¯t like him?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At Harim¡¯s question, I stopped in my tracks.

    Why did her question feel so heavy?

    ¡°Emotions aren¡¯t always rational, you know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... true. But if I know someone likes someone else, I think I should keep myself from liking them.¡±

    I said this because I didn¡¯t want my feelings toplicate matters for anyone emotionally.

    ¡°Hmm... well, if that¡¯s how you feel, then let¡¯s leave it at that. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Right. It¡¯s thest session, let¡¯s focus and then go home.¡±

    Arm in arm, Harim and I headed back to the ssroom.

    Han-gyeol was studying even during break time.

    The diligent look of him studying... seemed a bit impressive.

    He was furrowing his brow, perhaps solving a difficult problem.

    Han-gyeol really was the kind of person who naturally caught one¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Eun-ha? Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    It was true that my focus was a little off because it was thest study session of the night.

    But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on my studies.

    It felt like I was just reading words.

    Before I knew it, I was tapping my pencil against my notebook.

    I needed to collect my thoughts.

    Why am I like this right now?

    I took a moment to sort out my feelings honestly.

    First question: Am I like this because of Han-gyeol?

    The answer was ¡®yes.¡¯

    Second question: Why am I feeling this way specifically because of Han-gyeol?

    Upon reflection, no clear answer came to mind.

    It was a difficult question to answer, this one about Han-gyeol.

    I decided to consider all possible scenarios.

    Do I have feelings for Han-gyeol?

    Hmm... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that kind of feeling.

    However, it was clear that we had afortable and familiar rtionship.

    So, what about the notion that Han-gyeol might like me?

    That was wrong from the get-go. Han-gyeol already said he had liked someone for a long time.

    However, the person he spent the most time with at school was none other than me.

    If I had to pick one, I think I was curious about how Han-gyeol views me.

    To be more specific, why did he choose to spend so much time with me, despite having feelings for someone else?

    Hmm¡ªhaving sorted my thoughts, it became clear.

    I had been harboring questions about my rtionship with Han-gyeol.

    Was it okay to be this close with a guy who was already interested in another girl?

    Why was I even questioning this?

    It did feel odd to be close with a guy who was already into someone else.

    Many say that men and women couldn¡¯t be just friends, but with Han-gyeol, it felt like we were genuinely just... friends.

    We hadn¡¯t known each other for very long, but if Han-gyeol were to suddenly disappear, would I feel a bit hurt as a friend?

    But if I, as a person of the opposite gender, harbor such hurt feelings, that could be misconstrued by others.

    Friends...

    Yes, we were friends, but he was a male friend with feelings for someone else.

    So the real question became: Would I feel hurt if my male friend suddenly became romantically involved with someone else and drifted away from me?

    Yes, that was the conclusion I hade to.

    I shouldn¡¯t let my petty hurt feelings interfere with a friend¡¯s love life.

    I should probably refrain from doing things like going to the movies together like we used to.

    Ah¡ªbut there¡¯s one problem...

    <strong>****</strong>

    After the night study session wrapped up, I began my walk home.

    Harim took the bus home from the bus stop in front of the school, leaving just Han-gyeol and me walking home together.

    ¡°Eun-ha, abouting to your ce the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that? Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s all set. Juste whenever it¡¯s convenient for you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything to prepare? I¡¯m justing over to fix your brother¡¯sputer.¡±

    ¡°Well, I tidied up the house a bit because it was messy.¡±

    ¡°I usually don¡¯t care about stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°People usually do, though.¡±

    I had to admit, Han-gyeol didn¡¯t seem like the type to fuss over such things.

    ¡°What time should Ie? When your tutoring ends?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay with me. And my brother said he¡¯d buy lunch, so don¡¯t bother eating beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    A boy wasing to my house...

    It was not exactly the same, but even my childhood friend Seo-ha hadn¡¯t been over since middle school.

    In essence, this was the first time I was bringing a boy home since hitting puberty.

    This was all because of my useless brother.

    I swear, I¡¯m going to kick his butt when I get home.

    ¡°Will your parents be okay with it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, my parents are usually busy, even on weekends.¡±

    ¡°Really? So, it¡¯s just you and your brother?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°And when your brother was in the military?¡±

    ¡°I was mostly alone.¡±

    ¡°Must have been boring.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re ever bored, call me. I¡¯ll keep you entertained.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Sure!¡±

    ¡°I mean it! I¡¯lle running anytime.¡±

    ¡°Thanks~¡±

    That¡¯s Han-gyeol for you. Always kind, always considerate, always ready to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re almost there.¡±

    We had arrived at the spot where we always part ways.

    ¡°Ah, let me walk you home. It¡¯s already past ten.¡±

    ¡°Uh...?! No, that¡¯s okay! It¡¯s not that dangerous here.¡±

    ¡°True, but it¡¯s better to be cautious in this world. But if it makes you ufortable?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all! I just don¡¯t want you to go out of your way. I¡¯d feel guilty.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. If you were a guy and I were a girl, you would do the same, right?¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­could you walk me to the main road at least?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It waste¡­so his concern was understandable.

    It¡¯s natural¡­right?

    I started to feel awkward the moment I became self-conscious.

    I should strike up some conversation.

    ¡°By the way, where did you learn all that?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Learn what?¡±

    ¡°You know, assemblingputers! Most people don¡¯t know how to do that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the type who prefers learning by doing, so I picked it up along the way.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know a lot of interesting things, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    Suddenly, Han-gyeol leaned in, his face flushed.

    I instinctively stepped back.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    But I tripped over a rock behind me and started to fall backward.

    At this rate, aical tumble was guaranteed.

    ¡°Hey, be careful.¡±

    But Han-gyeol grabbed my arm, pulling me forward just as I was about to fall backward. My face ended up pressed against his chest. And I quickly pulled away.

    ¡°Ahaha...! Thanks!¡±

    ¡°No problem. It seems like I startled you.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re almost there, so I¡¯ll go on my own from here!¡±

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re not there yet.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    I ran off as fast as I could.

    Strange things kept happening when I was around Han-gyeol.

    Was it because we spent so much time together?

    I thought I had figured out the reason for my concerns during the evening study session...

    But I still couldn¡¯t deny it.

    I didn¡¯t know what I was feeling.

    Were my emotions toward Han-gyeol really justfort and friendliness?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 15: Cute

    Chapter 15: Cute

    Even as a high schooler, I couldn¡¯t just go empty-handed to a friend¡¯s house for the first time. A fruit basket seemed overly formal, and a box of energy drinks felt more suited for a hospital visit, so neither option appealed to me.

    In the end, I bought a roll cake from a local bakery and made my way to Eun-ha¡¯s house.

    After walking for a while, I reached my destination.

    The moment I pressed the inte button and stepped into the elevator, I was hit with an overwhelming sense of nervousness. Finally, the elevator doors slid open, revealing the hallway that led to Eun-ha¡¯s front door.

    -Ding-dong-

    As soon as I pressed the doorbell, the front door opened immediately. There stood Eun-ha, dressed in casual clothes to greet me.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing pajamas, but she lookedfortable.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Come on in!¡±

    Following Eun-ha¡¯s lead, I walked inside. At the shoe rack, I encountered the curious gazes of Eun-ha¡¯s family members.

    From the right, there was Eun-ha¡¯s cousin sister whom I¡¯d met before, then Eun-ha¡¯s mother, and finally Eun-ha¡¯s older brother.

    I was aware that Eun-ha¡¯s father was often busy, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t around even on the weekend.

    ¡°A-ah, hello. I¡¯m Lee Han-gyeol, a ssmate of Eun-ha.¡±

    I bowed politely, but all I got back were curious nces. It was slightly awkward...

    ¡°Aunt, that¡¯s the guy.¡±

    ¡°Hyun-joo, your voice is too loud. Han-gyeol, was it? Come on in. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha talked about me at home?¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡ªof course. We¡¯ve heard so much we¡¯re practically tired of it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom! Stop embarrassing me! Everyone, go back to your rooms!¡±

    ¡°Ah, what? I was just telling the truth. Are you embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, she¡¯s probably embarrassed. After all, a guy from the same ss is visiting.¡±

    ¡°Sis, you too?! Han-gyeol! don¡¯t take them seriously! They¡¯re just teasing!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Feeling more at ease thanks to Eun-ha¡¯s mother¡¯s warm reception, I took off my shoes and proceeded further into the house.

    ¡°Ah, I brought this. It felt odding empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how thoughtful of you. I¡¯ll bring the roll cake to your room.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Did youe to set up Eunwoo¡¯sputer today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    So, Eun-ha¡¯s brother¡¯s name was Eunwoo. Come to think of it, this was my first time seeing him in person.

    Our eyes naturally met.

    ¡°Ah, can I call you Eunwoo Hyung?¡±

    It seemed like he somewhat resembled Eun-ha. Would it be impolite to say siblings look alike?

    ¡°No, I should be the one calling you Han-gyeol Hyung. I apologize for weing such an esteemed guest to this humble ce.¡±

    He is an interesting character.

    ¡°No need for that. Speak casually. Then where should we go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to my room... this way.¡±

    ¡°Haha...! Sure.¡±

    He was a bit hard to read in some ways.

    ¡°Then Eun-ha, I¡¯ll be assembling theputer in Eunwoo Hyung¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Ah... okay! Let¡¯s go eat something deliciouster, on Hyung¡¯s dime.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. See youter?¡±

    Just as I was about to part ways with Eun-ha, her cousin Hyun-joo suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°What¡ª? That won¡¯t work. You¡¯vee all this way, you should also take a look at Eun-ha¡¯s room-¡±

    ¡°-Ah, Sis! I¡¯ll be in my room with you, so if he needs anything, he can call me. And Han-gyeol if my brother does anything weird, scream! I¡¯lle running right away!¡±

    It seems Eun-ha was embarrassed to show her room, so she pushed her sister Hyun-joo into her own room.

    -Thud.

    As the door closed, I entered the room across from Eun-ha¡¯s, Eunwoo¡¯s room.

    ¡°So, this is it.¡±

    ¡°Did you keep all the original boxes?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The box is essential, whether for after-sales service or resale.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Seriously, feel free to speak casually. It¡¯s more ufortable for me if you use formalnguage.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Well then, so be it! If you need anything, just say it! I¡¯m sorry for asking you for such a favor!¡±

    ¡°No worries. I enjoy assemblingputers, and I couldn¡¯t say no to Eun-ha¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So my sister is quite popr at school, huh?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s kind and gentle, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    At that, Eunwoo slightly shook his head.

    ¡°Are we even talking about the same person?¡±

    ¡°Is she not like that at home?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. She¡¯s the exact opposite of kind and¡ª¡±

    -Bang!

    Suddenly, The door burst open.

    ¡°Shin Eunwoo...!¡±

    ¡°Jeez! You scared me! What the heck?!¡±

    Eun-ha was standing there, with her face flushed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice. If you say anything unnecessary to Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    ¡°Look at this. You call her kind and gentle? She doesn¡¯t even call her own older brother ¡®big brother¡¯, such a rude¡ª¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol! Let¡¯s just go! We don¡¯t need to help people like this!¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s fine if you want to leave, but Han-gyeol can¡¯t!¡±

    Eun-ha and Eunwoo each grabbed one of my arms and pulled me toward them.

    Hm¡ªBeing the object of the Shin family¡¯s affection wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. But thanks to the arrival of Hyun-joo, the sibling conflict was immediately resolved.

    ¡°Goodness, what amotion. Eun-ha, why don¡¯t you stick around in this room to supervise Eunwoo?¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, is that okay? If it bothers you because there are too many people, you can say no.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Not really? I don¡¯t mind if there are a lot of people. It¡¯sforting to have Eun-ha nearby.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    With that, Eun-ha quietly took a seat across from me.

    ¡°Should I stick around to watch, too?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s cousin, Hyun-joo, also sat down next to Eun-ha.

    Just before I began assembling theputer in earnest, the door swung open, and Eun-ha¡¯s mother entered the room.

    ¡°Here, have some roll cake to keep your energy up while you work.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Thank you, I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Of course~¡±

    To my surprise, Eun-ha¡¯s mother also settled into a chair.

    ¡°Um, why are you sitting down, Mom?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m just curious about the boy my daughter brought.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit cramped with five people in the room, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Then why not do it in the living room?¡±

    ¡°Should we? Let¡¯s move to the living room.¡±

    It was a bit awkward, but I picked up theputerponents and headed for the living room.

    Before starting the assembly, I took stock of what had been done so far. At a nce, the CPU and cooler seemed to be assembled, but the cooler was installed quite haphazardly.

    The intake and exhaust were also reversed, and the attachments didn¡¯t look secure. I dismantled it to reassemble it properly.

    ¡°Why are you taking that off?¡±

    ¡°Ah! The intake and exhaust are reversed, and the cooler is a bit wobbly, so I¡¯m going to reassemble it.¡±

    As I answered Eun-ha¡¯s question, I detached the cooler and restarted the assembly from scratch.

    Once I got started, the tension disappeared, and I carried on assembling theputer while chatting casually.

    But at some point, everyone went silent and was intently watching my hands.

    ¡°It got so quiet all of a sudden that it startled me.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s cheerful mother broke the silence with a bright smile.

    ¡°Oh my! Right? Why is everyone so quiet?¡±

    ¡°We were all just amazed at how skillful you are. We must¡¯ve been watching you without realizing it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where did you learn to do this?¡±

    ¡°Wow! Should I call you Han-gyeol Hyung after all?¡±

    ¡°Eunwoo, you¡¯re aputer science major and you can¡¯t even assemble aputer?¡±

    At Eun-ha¡¯s question, I paused and looked at Eunwoo.

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Just because you are inputer science doesn¡¯t mean you would be adept at hardware.¡±

    Then I said to Eunwoo.

    ¡°Hahaha! You sure know your stuff!¡±

    ¡°Haha... Is this much wire management good enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m more than satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s check if theputer works.¡±

    I picked up the assembledputer and headed back to Eunwoo¡¯s room. After connecting the power and the monitor, it started up perfectly.

    From there, wepleted the basic settings and wrapped things up.

    ¡°Whew¡ªIt¡¯s done. Call me if you have any more problems.¡±

    ¡°Ha...Han-gyeol Hyung...!¡±

    Eunwoo suddenly hugged me.

    ¡°What are you doing to Han-gyeol¡ª! Get off!¡±

    ¡°Thank you..! Let¡¯s go eat! I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    ¡°Back off!¡±

    Eun-ha pulled Eunwoo away from me and stood in front of me.

    ¡°Eunwoo, you¡¯re noisy. Just give me your card! I¡¯ll go eat with Han-gyeol!¡±

    ¡°What?! It¡¯s only courteous for me to treat him myself!¡±

    ¡°When did you be so considerate!¡±

    If I had to choose, I would prefer to have a meal with just Eun-ha.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat at home?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You can have dessert outside with Eun-ha, but let¡¯s eat at home first.¡±

    ¡°Ah! In that case, I¡¯ll dly ept.¡±

    ¡°Great~¡±

    Deciding to eat a home-cooked meal from Eun-ha¡¯s mom, the rest of us headed to the living room.

    The four of us debated what to do and ultimately decided on ying a game. I naturally thought of the fighting game I had yed with Eun-ha before.

    ¡°Eunwoo Hyung, how about a round of a fighting game?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªIs that a challenge? I ept.¡±

    I asked Eunwoo if he wanted to y a game, but Eun-ha, sitting on the sofa, chuckled softly and said,

    ¡°Look at the second-inmand trying to take charge.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?! Come down here. Let me show you what ¡®My real powers and skills¡¯ is.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. y with Han-gyeol. He¡¯s good too.¡±

    ¡°Come down while I¡¯m still asking nicely. Don¡¯t trip over your own arrogance.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Han-gyeol, my brother always uses the samebo. Just know that and you¡¯re good!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Stop giving tips! Are you taking his side because he¡¯s your friend?!¡±

    ¡°Taking Han-gyeol¡¯s side is a hundred, no a thousand times better than taking yours!¡±

    Eun-ha and Eunwoo seemed quite close. Eventually, the sibling showdown began, and I sat on the sofa, watching the game with Hyun-joo noona.

    Just then, Hyun-joo noona gently tapped my arm and cautiously asked,

    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t Eun-ha so cute?¡±

    ¡°She really is. She has a different aura at home. Very cute.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... Eun-ha! Han-gyeol says you¡¯re cute!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s body twitched as she looked visibly surprised.

    ¡°He says you¡¯re very cute~¡±

    Was Eun-ha blushing because she was embarrassed by myment, or was it because she was starting to have some feelings for me?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 16: Is It An Illusion?

    Chapter 16: Is It An Illusion?

    ¡°How¡¯s it? Does it suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really delicious! I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t eat outside.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... You sure have a way with words, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I mean it, though!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, eat as much as you want. Let me know if you need more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    We were all seated at one dining table, enjoying our meal together.

    Han-gyeol neatly picked from the various dishes. Watching him eat, my mom wore a contented expression. I was silently grateful to Han-gyeol for making her smile.

    Intermittent small talk continued until the meal came to an end.

    I got up to clean up, and Han-gyeol also immediately rose from his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help with the cleaning.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re our guest, so just rx in the living room.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but that would make me feel more ufortable, Aunty. I¡¯ll help Eun-ha clean up.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll leave it to you two. Work together and make it quick.¡±

    My mom didn¡¯t object either.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll count on you.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Together, Han-gyeol and I moved the empty dishes to the sink.

    I was just about to put on rubber gloves to start washing when I saw Han-gyeol still right beside me.

    ¡°You can rx in the living room now.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯mfortable here beside you. Let me help.¡±

    ¡°Uh...?! O-okay. How about I scrub and you rinse?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Can you move a bit to the side?¡±

    Ithered up the dishes and passed them to Han-gyeol, who rinsed off the suds with water.

    It was just dishwashing, but for some reason, it made my heart flutter a bit.

    I stole a nce at Han-gyeol¡¯s face, but he seemed nonchnt, simply focused on rinsing the dishes.

    ¡°You two look just like a married couple.¡±

    My older brother, who was sipping water behind us, made another unnecessaryment.

    ¡°What¡ªWhat are you talking about?! Stop spouting nonsense and go back to the living room!¡±

    ¡°Why are you getting so worked up? I just made a casual observation.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You two do seem very close. As an only child, it makes me a bit jealous.¡±

    It was an embarrassingly straightforwardment, but Han-gyeol didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    He silently turned his attention back to the sink and continued rinsing the dishes.

    ¡°Um... sorry about my brother¡¯s stupidments.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can see why he might get that impression.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice at Han-gyeol¡¯s nonchnt response.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m just joking.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, Han-gyeol, you¡¯re not bothered by suchments?¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re a bit embarrassing, but it¡¯s not like I hate hearing them.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s another joke~¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Sorry, just hand me the next dish.¡±

    Turned out, Han-gyeol was quite the prankster.

    After we finished doing the dishes, we enjoyed some fruit in the living room.

    Mom, however, seemed intensely curious about Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Do you usually help out a lot around the house?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say ¡®a lot.¡¯ But if I see something that needs to be done, I¡¯ll give it a hand.¡±

    ¡°Is that so~? Would you like to be our son-inw?¡±

    ¡°Would you ept me?¡±

    ¡°Of course~ You¡¯re more than wee.¡±

    Mom and Han-gyeol got along like peas in a pod.

    The embarrassment, as always, was mine to bear.

    ¡°Ah, Mom! Han-gyeol, stop it!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just that your reactions are so entertaining, Eun-ha!¡±

    Blushing furiously, I lightly thumped Han-gyeol¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Aha-ha! Ouch! I was wrong, sorry Eun-ha!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You two are so entertaining!¡±

    Ever since Han-gyeol arrived at our house,ughter filled the air. And thus began a more serious conversation. Mom shot another question at Han-gyeol.

    ¡°So, you and Eun-ha are buddies, huh? You didn¡¯t know each other before, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I knew what she looked like from passing her in the hall. We only became ssmates this year.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, did you know him?¡±

    ¡°Um? To be honest, I really didn¡¯t know Han-gyeol. This is the first time I even noticed his face, and we¡¯re in the same grade.¡±

    As I candidly answered, my brother chimed in.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s harsh. Han-gyeol knew you, but you didn¡¯t know him? How ruthless.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not untrue, but... this isn¡¯t your cue to jump in, is it?¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, didn¡¯t I tell you? My sister isn¡¯t exactly the epitome of kindness and warmth-- urgh!¡±

    ¡°Quiet! Stay put!¡±

    I threw a pillow at my brother¡¯s face. Finally, he calmed down a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty rare for a boy and girl to be just friends. You two must really get along?¡±

    Hyun-joo, my cousin sister, looked at Han-gyeol and spoke. If there was anyone I should be more cautious around than my older brother, it was her.

    ¡°I was surprised too. Eun-ha and I aren¡¯t old friends, but we clicked instantly.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, right? In such cases, you either really get along or one side is trying super hard to fit in.¡±

    ¡°I guess so? Eun-ha is considerate, so we both make adjustments for each other.¡±

    ¡°See? If you¡¯re making adjustments for each other, you might as well be a couple.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sis! Han-gyeol and I are not like that!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Sorry, sorry!¡±

    ¡°Seriously...! Enough with that talk!¡±

    After banning that line of discussion, we spent time engaging in light conversation. Most of the questions were about Han-gyeol, but no one tried to link him and me romantically any further.

    Time passed, and eventually, Han-gyeol started to prepare for his departure.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time I head home. Thank you for the wonderful meal.¡±

    ¡°Sure,e again? I¡¯ll prepare something different next time.¡±

    ¡°Haha, your words are more than enough. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After grabbing his bag, Han-gyeol stood up and I followed suit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out a little.¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s still cold outside. Stay in.¡±

    ¡°I insist. I¡¯ll at least walk you to the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be going now. See you next time.¡±

    Han-gyeolced up his shoes and bowed courteously.

    ¡°Bye,e back and visit.¡±

    With that final exchange, Han-gyeol and I left the house. We were waiting for the elevator when our eyes met. Startled, I instantly looked away.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you avoiding my gaze? Are you mad because I teased you?¡±

    ¡°No¡ª?! Not at all.¡±

    Why did I do that?

    ¡°Today was really fun.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a bit chaotic? You might have found it tiring.¡±

    ¡°What? I actually liked the hustle and bustle. I¡¯ll visit again.¡±

    ¡°Next time,e when it¡¯s quieter, then. It¡¯s usually too loud.¡±

    Wait, did that sound weird?

    A feeling of unease crept in, and when I looked up, Han-gyeol seemed utterly flustered.

    ¡°Look, Eun-ha. No matter how close we are, I can¡¯t juste over to an empty house with just a girl in it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I was just saying it¡¯s nice when it¡¯s quiet!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, I know it was just a slip of the tongue. Everyone often makes those.¡±

    ¡°Haha... I should be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Was it a Freudian slip?¡±

    ¡°No! Ah? The elevator¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going. Go back inside, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯ll walk you to the entrance.¡±

    I offered to see him off, but he shook his head, refusing.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too cold outside. You might catch a cold, just go inside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine...¡±

    ¡°Do you want to spend more time with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Just kidding. See you at school next week?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah... Take care? Text me when you get home.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Take care.¡±

    After exchanging handshakes, the elevator door closed. When I returned home, everyone was still talking about Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re back early? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol said it was cold outside and told me to go back in.¡±

    ¡°Look at this! Now it¡¯s a hundred percent confirmed, you know?!¡±

    ¡°Really... But isn¡¯t that something a kind-hearted person would say? Some people are just considerate.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going crazy! Eun-ha is exactly like you, aunt! Anyone can see Han-gyeol likes her!¡±

    I quickly interjected into their conversation.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, Han-gyeol definitely likes you. Didn¡¯t you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°No, no! Han-gyeol said he¡¯s liked someone for a long time!¡±

    ¡°But what if that¡¯s you? You didn¡¯t feel anything at all?¡±

    At Hyun-joo¡¯s question, a flurry of memories shed through my mind. But all of those could have been coincidences; it was hard to conclude that Han-gyeol liked me based on that. However, a recentment from Han-gyeol lingered in my ears.

    Why am I thinking about him saying he¡¯d be really happy if I were his girlfriend?

    It could¡¯ve been a joke... but my heart fluttered strangely.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 17: Self-Awareness

    Chapter 17: Self-Awareness

    It was the break time during the third period.

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol. Tomorrow is White Day*. Got anyone special to give a gift to?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t have anyone, should I give it to you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there you go again. That was just a joke, you know?¡±

    ¡°Then maybe don¡¯t cross this line on my desk if you¡¯re so concerned.¡±

    ¡°And what will happen if I do? Will you be mine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut your throat in one slice.¡±

    ¡°How harsh.¡±

    As I was pulling out a textbook from my drawer, the conversation shifted.

    Ever since Yujin reced Eun-ha as my desk partner, we have been chatting quite often.

    He was not noisy, and he had a kind of rxed aura, so we quickly became friends.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, who the heck invented White Day?¡±

    ¡°Probably somepany. Why are you asking all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Just wondering if there might be a girl whom I would give a chocte.¡±

    ¡°Join the club, man. I¡¯m in the same boat as you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You are not giving Eun-ha anything?¡±

    ¡°That would be weird. We¡¯re not dating or anything.¡±

    I knew tomorrow was White Day, but giving Eun-ha choctes was out of the question. I was just thinking of giving her the usual orange-vored candy instead.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon for male and female friends to exchange gifts anyway?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true only if the friendship isced with flirtation.¡±

    Huh? Was I flirting?

    Well, from my current perspective, it might be a one-sided flirtation.

    Should I give something? Eun-ha might be secretly hoping for it too.

    But that would essentially be like confessing. What should I do?

    The more I thought about it, the more I found myself entangled in a web of mixed feelings.

    I had tried to think of a way to give it without any awkwardness, but it seemed impossible.

    ¡°Great, now because of you, I¡¯m really torn about whether to give it or not.¡±

    ¡°So what? Just give it. Melt some chocte, make it into a heart shape, and give it.¡±

    ¡°Why on earth would I do that? That¡¯s like taking a derivative only to integrate it afterward..¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that extremely cold and logical reasoning?¡±

    ¡°Just because I put effort into it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s filled with sincerity.¡±

    ¡°But Han-gyeol, think about it. The constant generated through differentiation and integration could symbolize ¡®love.¡¯ Like my heart for you.¡±

    Yujin made a heart shape with his hands as he said this.

    At that, I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brow.

    ¡°Integration constants aren¡¯t always positive, you know.¡±

    ¡°Man, you have zero romance in you.¡±

    ¡°Saying a guy who was talking about love with Integration constant, huh...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s poetic, bastard. Romantic.¡±

    I subtly cast a nce towards Eun-ha, who seemed blissfully unaware that tomorrow was White Day. Should I give her something?

    It felt presumptuous, but the least I could do was offer a token of friendship.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and give her something.¡±

    ¡°To who? Ah, Shin Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but care because of you.¡±

    ¡°So you rationalize it like that?¡±

    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s y one basketball game after school today.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re some basketball star? You lose every time.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been ying against kids from other sses. And yeah, still losing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, fine then. It feels bad to refuse anymore.¡±

    ¡°Lovely!¡±

    Eun-ha would be fine if she was with Jeong Harim.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Ever since the ssroom seating arrangement changed, my conversations with Eun-ha during breaks had be less frequent.

    It made sense given the dynamics between us, but it still left me feeling somewhat empty.

    Once ss ended, I often found myself stealing nces at her.

    It was a selfish emotion, but it was my emotion nheless.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    After all the afternoon sses were over, I promptly headed over to Eun-ha¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Hm? Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be around during after-school hours today; I¡¯ve got a basketball game nned with kids from another ss.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay. What about dinner?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back by dinner time. You¡¯ll be with Jeong Harim, right?¡±

    My gaze shifted towards Jeong Harim.

    ¡°How could I leave pretty Eun-ha all alone?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that. See youter, then?¡±

    ¡°Sure. If I¡¯m not in the ssroom, just give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After speaking with Eun-ha, I immediately headed to the basketball court with Yujin.

    ¡°Did you really have to tell Shin Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re having dinner together, so I told her.¡±

    ¡°Anyone would think you¡¯re a couple.¡±

    ¡°How does it look to you? Do we look like a couple?¡±

    ¡°You were pretty close before, buttely, not so much. So it¡¯s a bit unclear.¡±

    Yujin, who was holding a basketball, shared his observation.

    Based on what Yujin was saying, it probably hadn¡¯t been the hot topic among other kids.

    ¡°So, which ss are we up against today?¡±

    ¡°ss 8. We¡¯re betting sodas and bread.¡±

    ¡°ss 8? Are there good yers?¡±

    ¡°It should be a bnced match, but keep an eye out for Kang Seo-ha.¡±

    At those words, my steps toward the basketball court halted.

    ¡°Kang Seo-ha?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kang Seo-ha from ss 8.¡±

    I never thought I¡¯d cross paths with him like this...

    With that final exchange with Yujin, we entered the basketball court.

    As Yujin had said, Kang Seo-ha was standing on the other side.

    And on one side of the basketball court was Kang Seo-ha¡¯s girlfriend, ¡®Dolphin.¡¯

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you look pretty fired up. Or is it just me?¡±

    ¡°If we lose, we die. If we lose, we die. If we lose, we die. If we lose, we die.¡±

    ¡°Ease up, man. Why so intense all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Quiet. Just give me the ball.¡±

    Dribbling to the center of the basketball court, I faced Kang Seo-ha.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one Yujin was talking about? Word around is that we¡¯d have been down 3-0 if you were ying.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just exaggerating. Let¡¯s just not get hurt, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    We warmed up, twisting and turning, then started the game. We agreed to y for two quarters of ten minutes each, so I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be too exhausting.

    However, as the second quarter unfolded, I found myself soaked in sweat with the score tied at 25-25.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m dying. How many minutes are left?¡±

    ¡°No clue, dude. Maybe around three minutes?¡±

    ¡°What?! That much time left? I feel like I¡¯m going to pass out.¡±

    ¡°If you have the energy to speak, run, you idiot... Geez, I¡¯m wiped. Why is Kang Seo-ha ying so hard today?¡±

    ¡°Maybe because his girlfriend is watching?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Couples are the problem!¡±

    Could it be just because of that? Why did it seem like he was gunning for me? Was it because I had been hanging around Eun-ha, or was I just imagining things?

    ¡°Phew... If you rejected her, just leave it at that. Why are you rambling?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Have you lost it?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to lose at basketball or anything else. But just as we were deep into the game, two unexpected guests entered the court: Eun-ha and Jeong Harim, both in sneakers, clearly there to watch us y.

    They exchanged a quick greeting with Dolphin, who was already sitting in the corner of the court.

    ¡°Of all the times, Eun-ha shows up now...¡±

    And it had to be when I was ying against Kang Seo-ha, someone she still hadplicated feelings for. The sight of him excelling on the court could send her emotions spiraling.

    ¡°Does Eun-ha¡¯s arrival give you some sort of power-up?¡±

    ¡°It certainly fuels mypetitive drive.¡±

    ¡°What? Look out, here hees!¡±

    Kang Seo-ha was barreling toward us, dribbling the ball at an rming speed. I felt a surge of determination to stop him, even though physically I was near my limit.

    Thump-thump!

    I went head-to-head with Kang Seo-ha, arms iling in an attempt to block him. Suddenly, he made a quick cut to my right. I hesitated, knowing that reaching out would result in a foul.

    He jumped and released the ball. It went in. My stomach churned as I watched him celebrate with high-fives from his ss 8 teammates.

    I gathered everyone and said, ¡°Let me take a three-pointer, just once.¡±

    ¡°Why should we give it to you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Why you? Can you even block properly?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time; why not y it safe?¡±

    ¡°Right. Han-gyeol is good at offense but sucks at defense. Can¡¯t block for shit.¡±

    These little brats...

    ¡°If we lose, I¡¯ll buy all the sodas.¡±

    Upon hearing that, my teammates immediately changed their tune.

    ¡°Alright, we trust you. Go for it.¡±

    Look at them switch up their stance. How much could a beverage cost anyway?

    ¡°Yo, block it!¡±

    The ss 8 yers took their defensive stances. We advanced, the ball making its rounds among us.

    Then, the ball was in my hands. Thanks to Eugene¡¯s excellent defense on Kang Seo-ha, I took the shot.

    -Swish!

    The ball sailed through the. As much as I wanted to throw my arms up in celebration, I yed it cool and headed back to our side of the court.

    ¡°Wow, Han Gyeol, you¡¯re quite the yer, huh?¡±

    ¡°Heh, what are you talking about? You were just criticizing my defense a minute ago.¡±

    ¡°Time¡¯s running out; let¡¯s y it safe.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Ha, look at Han-gyeol showing off. You must be feeling pretty good about yourself.¡±

    Well, why wouldn¡¯t I? I felt I made a pretty cool shot. Plus, Eun-ha saw it.

    ¡°So, is this the final y?¡±

    ¡°If we block this, we win; if they score, we lose. There¡¯s not much time left.¡±

    ¡°Agh, I suck at defense.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t foul. And you¡ªtake the center! Make sure you block Kang Seo-ha this time.¡±

    Once again, I found myself confronting Kang Seo-ha. He dribbled swiftly toward me.

    But wait... wasn¡¯t he a little too fast? Without slowing down, he leaped and threw the ball to the right.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    But Kang Seo-ha couldn¡¯t beat his own speed, tumbling forward and colliding with me. As we bothy crumpled and hurting on the floor, Eun-ha ran toward us from outside the court.

    If she still had lingering feelings for Kang Seo-ha, it would make sense for her to rush to him¡ª

    ¡°Han-gyeol!¡±

    Instead, Eun-ha ran past Kang Seo-ha and sat down in front of me, asking with a deeply concerned expression.

    ¡°Are you badly hurt?! Let me see!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: White Day in South Korea is when guys give back gifts to the girls who gave them stuff on Valentine¡¯s Day; it¡¯s on March 14th.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 18: Stare

    Chapter 18: Stare

    Han-gyeol headed to the basketball court with a boy from our ss.

    Ever since we were no longer seat partners, the time we spent together had greatly diminished.

    Even if I came to school early in the morning, we couldn¡¯t have much of a conversation since our seats were far apart.

    After ss, we were together until dinnertime, but today he went to y basketball.

    ¡°Eun-ha, if you¡¯re sad about it, you should¡¯ve just told him not to go.¡±

    ¡°What?! No! That¡¯s not it! Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ You seemed to stare at Han-gyeol¡¯s back for quite a long time though~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Let¡¯s study, study! We have mock exams next week!¡±

    ¡°If Eun-ha says so~¡±

    I suddenly recalled something my sister Hyun-joo said over the weekend, and it made me feel more embarrassed.

    Almost fleeing, I picked up my study book and started reading the text from top to bottom.

    But I really didn¡¯t know why everyone kept saying things like that.

    Had I been too attached to Han-gyeol?

    Was that why?

    ¡°Hey, Harim.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, so I¡¯m asking¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Why did you say what you just said?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You assumed I would be sad about Han-gyeol going to y basketball. Why did you think that?¡±

    ¡°Ah- Did it hurt your feelings? If so, I apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When Harim offered a sincere apology, I quickly waved my hands in dismissal.

    ¡°Not at all! I wasn¡¯t hurt or anything. I¡¯m just purely curious why you thought that.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Honestly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, honestly.¡±

    ¡°Can I really be honest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can be really honest.¡±

    Taking my earnest urging seriously, Harim looked into my eyes and said,

    ¡°Well... because it seems like you like Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Wha-?! Why?! In what way?! It¡¯s not like anything happened between Han-gyeol and me!¡±

    ¡°Ahh- I¡¯m not concluding that. But you seem interested in Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask what gave you that impression?¡±

    ¡°It seems like youugh especially bright when you¡¯re with Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    From the look on Harim¡¯s face, it was clear she wasn¡¯t joking.

    I blinked a few times before waving my hands in the air, trying to exin.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because Han-gyeol is considerate and also funny!¡±

    ¡°I guess Han-gyeol does seem that way, though I haven¡¯t observed him much.¡±

    ¡°Right! You think so too, Harim? Han-gyeol just has this easygoing nature!¡±

    ¡°But even when Han-gyeol isn¡¯t doing anything, you seem slightly happy. Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Ah-! That¡¯s also because Han-gyeol is easygoing. Being around him feelsforting, you know?! Like he¡¯s always considerate? Uh-uh! Like I¡¯m being respected!¡±

    ¡°Hmm- So you¡¯re saying, ultimately, Han-gyeol is an extremelyforting person to you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Just like you said, Harim!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what love feels like?¡±

    ¡°...?!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t argue with Harim, only iling my hands around.

    ¡°Ah-ah! So, what I mean is-¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, can you keep your hands still?¡±

    ¡°Harim, you¡¯re misunderstanding. I haven¡¯t even known Han-gyeol for that long.¡±

    ¡°Who says there¡¯s a set amount of time to fall for someone?¡±

    ¡°But you still need a certain amount of time, right?!¡±

    ¡°You do know the saying ¡®love at first sight,¡¯ don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ But I didn¡¯t fall for Han-gyeol at first sight or anything!¡±

    ¡°Then maybe you fell for him at fifth sight.¡±

    ¡°Wh-?!¡±

    I like Han-gyeol? I like Han-gyeol?

    For a moment, my face flushed bright red.

    ¡°Well, these are just my thoughts, and I¡¯m not defining your feelings for you~ If you say that¡¯s not true, then that¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Han-gyeol and I are just friends, friends. It¡¯s probably because I spent a lot of time with him at the beginning of the semester that it looked that way.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you say so, then that¡¯s that. Ah- I don¡¯t want to study anymore. Want to go out and clear our heads?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s take a short walk.¡±

    I was also struggling to focus on my studies.

    I had nned to just take ap around the track and head back to the ssroom when I noticed some kids ying basketball on the court.

    Thinking Han-gyeol might be among them, my eyes naturally drifted in that direction, but I quickly looked away.

    I didn¡¯t want to give Harim the wrong idea.

    However, it seemed Harim noticed where my gaze hadnded.

    ¡°Do you want to stop by and watch Han-gyeol y basketball for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Uh?! We could go straight back to ss, you know? Seriously!¡±

    ¡°We can just watch for a little bit. Let¡¯s stay for a short while.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I redirected my steps, which were originally heading back to the ssroom, towards the basketball court.

    With each step, Han-gyeol came more clearly into my line of sight.

    But then my eyes met with Jung Yeon¡¯s, who was sitting in a corner of the court.

    ¡°Huh? Eun-ha!¡±

    ¡°Jung Yeon. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I came to watch Seo-ha y basketball.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    As I scanned the basketball court again, I noticed Seo-ha was there as well.

    Seo-ha was dribbling the ball and happened to be facing off with Han-gyeol.

    I felt an odd emotion but couldn¡¯t identify what it was.

    ¡°Hi, Harim.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Jung Yeon. So Seo-ha is your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Oh, it looks like your ss is ying against ours?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Who¡¯s winning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tie. Some kid from your ss is good at basketball. We greeted each other once, what was his name?¡±

    Come to think of it, I had run into Jung Yeon and Seo-ha at the library at the beginning of the semester. That was when they met Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Ah- His name is Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. That¡¯s the guy who was with you at the time, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­?! Yeah. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a friend from my ss.¡±

    Jung Yeon seemed unfazed, but for some reason, I felt uneasy.

    I was nning to watch just for a little bit before heading back to my seat.

    ¡°Eun-ha, since we¡¯re here, shall we stay until the end?¡±

    ¡°Um... no, let¡¯s go back in a bit. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay then.¡±

    After that, we watched the basketball game in silence.

    Even while dripping with sweat, Han-gyeol energetically released the ball from his hands.

    From quite a distance, he effortlessly sunk the ball into the hoop¡ª

    -Swish.

    Although his teammates cheered him on and lifted him into the air, all Han-gyeol did wasugh softly.

    He had every reason to be ecstatic, but he maintained a faint smile.

    ¡°Han-gyeol seems happy but he¡¯s pretending not to be. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Ah- it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    It was then that my eyes returned to the basketball court.

    Seo-ha had leaped high, and Han-gyeol was standing right in front of him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    For a moment, I closed my eyes tightly in surprise, but the sound of their bodies colliding made me snap them open immediately.

    The moment I saw Han-gyeol fall to the ground, I found myself blurting out¡ª

    ¡°Han-gyeol!¡±

    I instinctively stepped onto the basketball court and rushed over to him, kneeling beside him.

    ¡°Are you badly hurt?! Let me see!¡±

    ¡°Uh...?!¡±

    ¡°It looked like a pretty hard collision! Did you hit your head too? Is your wrist okay? Does it hurt here?¡±

    I noticed Han-gyeol clutching his left wrist, so I cautiously took his wrist to check.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh?!¡±

    ¡°Is it so painful that you have to scream?! Huh? It¡¯s really swollen!¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine...! It¡¯s not that serious.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no bleeding... Can you move your wrist a bit?!¡±

    Heeding my words, Han-gyeol gingerly moved his wrist.

    ¡°How does it feel? Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit sore, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s seriously injured.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nurse¡¯s office to get a bandage then. Can you stand up?¡±

    I looked intently at Han-gyeol¡¯s face.

    His face was slightly flushed.

    ¡°Ah... I think I twisted my ankle a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡ªno visible bleeding... I¡¯ll help you up. Let¡¯s go to the nurse¡¯s office. Come on, get up carefully.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªThanks.¡±

    It was then that I tried to support the now-standing Han-gyeol.

    Oh right, Seo-ha had also fallen, but he seemed to be unharmed.

    ¡°Ah¡ª! I¡¯m sorry about that. I got too eager. Eun-ha, I¡¯ll support him.¡±

    Seo-ha apologized to Han-gyeol, but neither of them were particrly close friends, so¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was nning to go back to the ssroom with Han-gyeol anyway, so I¡¯ll take him to the nurse¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Ah...okay. You said your name was Han-gyeol, right? I¡¯m really sorry. Are you hurt badly?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªnot at all. Don¡¯t worry about it. These things can happen in sports. Let¡¯s go, Eun-ha.¡±

    I supported Han-gyeol, who had his arm over my shoulder, as we walked towards the nurse¡¯s office.

    I felt bad for Harim, who was standing outside the basketball court, but I asked her to grab Han-gyeol¡¯s bag.

    ¡°Ah¡ªshould I bring your bag too, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Could you? But wouldn¡¯t that be too much for you alone?¡±

    ¡°Then I should ask some of the guys for help as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the nurse¡¯s office with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Limping along, Han-gyeol was smiling despite his injury.

    I wondered what could be so funny when his wrist and leg might be fractured.

    ¡°Why are you smiling when you¡¯re hurt?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Am I smiling right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re smiling a little.¡±

    ¡°Well, we did win the basketball game after all.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª?! Now¡¯s the time to think about basketball?¡±

    As I shifted suddenly, Han-gyeol wobbled significantly.

    ¡°Ah¡ª! Careful, careful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright as long as you support me well.¡±

    ¡°Stop kidding around. What if you fall?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Point taken. Let¡¯s go a bit slower, shall we?¡±

    ¡°We should walk carefully, right?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely~¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 19: The Constant of Integration

    Chapter 19: The Constant of Integration

    ¡°The school nurse isn¡¯t here... I¡¯ll go look for some bandages, so you just sit here, Han-gyeol.¡±

    My ankle was actually fine; did I lie for no reason?

    But if I had told Eun-ha that my ankle wasn¡¯t hurt, she probably wouldn¡¯t have supported me, so I just went along with it.

    I felt a bit guilty for lying to Eun-ha, but it was a necessary evil.

    She suddenly grabbed my hand and looked concerned when she heard about it.

    At that moment, any pain in my wrist disappeared, and my previously calm heart started pounding like crazy.

    Honestly, it was a fairly reasonable lie.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a bandage! Han-gyeol, ankles are a bit tricky to bandage well, should we look for an air bandage?¡±

    ¡°Ah- Thanks. But I think my ankle feels better now. I don¡¯t feel any issues walking.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m genuinely fine now. Can you give me the bandage?¡±

    ¡°You hurt your wrist, right? You probably can¡¯t apply it well, so let me do it for you. Give me your wrist.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Sure, please go ahead.¡±

    Eun-ha carefully grabbed my left arm.

    I was wondering what if I smelled like sweat, but Eun-ha conscientiously applied the bandage.

    My heart fluttered again, watching Eun-ha meticulously put the bandage on my wrist.

    I was nervous in case she might heard my heart pounding.

    ¡°Be a bit more careful next time you y basketball. Though it wasn¡¯t really your fault, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°I should be. Sorry for making you worry, Eun-ha~¡±

    As I spoke with a mischievous tone, Eun-ha yfully pped my back.

    ¡°Ouch! That hurts, Eun-ha! I am technically a patient, you know.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have worried. I thought you had a serious collision, but you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s not my wrist, but my back that hurts.¡±

    ¡°Shh...! Want another p?¡±

    What was this? I felt good even though I was being scolded.

    This was a very dangerous emotion.

    ¡°Eun-ha, did you see me y basketball?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I saw the tail end of it.¡±

    ¡°Did you see me make the three-pointer?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I saw Han-gyeol make a three-pointer and pretend not to be happy about it.¡±

    ¡°Puahaha! Was it that obvious?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reughing even though you¡¯re hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all better now.¡±

    Eun-ha looked at me as if she was shocked by my words.

    But I was happy that Eun-ha ran over to me without hesitation and even gave me support.

    Even though I felt sorry for making her worry, a part of me was d to be the recipient of Eun-ha¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Is your ankle alright? You don¡¯t have any other injuries?¡±

    ¡°Haha. No, I¡¯m fine. When Jeong Harim arrives, let¡¯s grab our bags and go eat.¡±

    ¡°Phew- What a relief.¡±

    Thud-!

    ¡°Hey guys, we¡¯re here~¡±

    ¡°Ah! Why is Lee Han-gyeol¡¯s bag so heavy?¡±

    Jeong Harim came in holding Eun-ha¡¯s bag, and Yujin came in holding mine.

    ¡°Hey Han-gyeol, are you badly hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Thanks for bringing my bag.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that. Oh, Eun-ha, do you want toe too? Jeong Harim should join as well.¡±

    When I asked Eun-ha, she nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°Jeong Harim? You shoulde too.¡±

    ¡°Wow- I¡¯m invited as well? Thanks. But what are we eating?¡±

    ¡°Good question. Eun-ha, do you have anything in particr you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡ª If I say I don¡¯t have a preference, you¡¯re going to suggest pork cutlet, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I nodded in response.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go for tteokbokki! Is that okay with you all?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever Eun-ha says. Hey Yujin, you good with that?¡±

    ¡°I eat anything, so I¡¯m good. What about you, Jeong Harim?¡±

    ¡°I like tteokbokki too. There¡¯s a ce near the school, should we go there?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that! We can eat and part ways afterward.¡±

    As soon as we left the infirmary, the four of us headed straight to a tteokbokki ce near our school.

    We spotted a few students in our school uniforms and settled ourselves at a corner table.

    Eun-ha and Jeong Harim were perusing the menu, contemting what to order.

    ¡°Do you guys handle spicy food well? Harim is fine with it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never tried, but I can handle spicy food. How about you, Yujin?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had this before either, but I can handle it. Both Han-gyeol and I aren¡¯t familiar, so you guys can order as you like.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡ªthen shall Harim and I order as we please? Can we choose the toppings too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    After much deliberation, Eun-ha and Jeong Harim finally pressed the table bell to order.

    ¡°Yes, would you like to ce your order?¡±

    ¡°Will one pot of tteokbokki be enough for four people?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, one pot usually serves 3-4 people. But if it¡¯s not enough, you can add some rice balls.¡±

    ¡°Ah, in that case, one original-vored tteokbokki, along with rice balls and drink, please.¡±

    ¡°We have peach, plum, and pineapple vors for the drink. Which would you like?¡±

    ¡°Peach vor, please.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it will be ready shortly.¡±

    Eun-ha and Jeong Harim were smiling from ear to ear, delighted to eat tteokbokki.

    However, Yujin and I had no idea just how spicy the tteokbokki that the two girls had ordered would be.

    <strong>***</strong>

    ¡°Ugh...! Ha...! Hey Yujin, is there any drink left? Just a sip!¡±

    ¡°Ha...! Sorry, there¡¯s some left but I can¡¯t spare it. Why is this so spicy?¡±

    ¡°I know, right...! I¡¯ll get some ice water.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know that drinking water when it¡¯s spicy only makes it worse?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just order another drink and share it.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Shin Eun-ha, Jeong Harim, we¡¯re ordering another drink. We¡¯ll pay for this one separately.¡±

    Unable to bear it any longer, Yujin hastily left the table.

    Contrary to Yujin and me, Eun-ha and Jeong Harim were effortlessly enjoying the fiery tteokbokki.

    The initial drinks that were poured at first hadn¡¯t diminished much at all.

    What the hell? Did they have a high tolerance or something?

    ¡°Should we have ordered it less spicy...are you okay?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious. Extremely delicious, but also incredibly spicy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, here, eat a rice ball. It should help a bit.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks. I¡¯ll enjoy it...!¡±

    Eun-ha pushed the bowl filled with rice balls towards me.

    I quickly picked one up with my chopsticks and popped it into my mouth.

    Ah, it definitely helped to have some rice.

    ¡°Hey, hey¡ªHan-gyeol! I brought the drink. Time for an emergency transfusion.¡±

    ¡°Hurry, can¡¯t you see someone is about to die here?¡±

    ¡°Ugh...! It¡¯s tasty, but so spicy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying the same thing for a while now.¡±

    Yujin and I refilled our cups and tookrge gulps. Our struggles seemed amusing to the girls.

    ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t you both im to handle spicy food well?¡±

    Eun-ha asked with a beaming smile.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know it would be this intense..!¡±

    Yujin and I responded in unison.

    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s order the beginner¡¯s level of spiciness.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, really. This is delicious too.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to spoil Eun-ha¡¯s favorite dish just because I couldn¡¯t handle it.

    However, that was just my opinion, and Yujin looked at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°Hey, are you nuts, Han-gyeol? They¡¯re offering to get the beginner¡¯s level!¡±

    ¡°If we keep eating it, we¡¯ll get used to it. Endure.¡±

    ¡°You make a fair point. Alright, let¡¯s dig in again.¡±

    ¡°Great. Go for it, Yujin. Hey¡ªtry the rice balls too. They¡¯re good.¡±

    ¡°Okay, epted.¡±

    We tried again, but there was no escaping the spiciness.

    After finishing our meal, we all went outside to make our separate payments.

    It looked like we wouldn¡¯t have time for anything else, so we decided to part ways there and then.

    ¡°Han-gyeol and I are walking. Harim is taking the bus, how about you, Jang Yujin?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m close to school, so I can just walk. But it seems like my path is in opposite directions?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Is that so? Well, see you all tomorrow! Today was fun. Han-gyeol, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Something I needed to do came to mind.

    ¡°Ah, Eun-ha, sorry. I¡¯ve got ns to go somewhere with Yujin, so I think we¡¯ll have to part ways for today.¡±

    ¡°What? We do..?¡±

    ¡°Then see you tomorrow, Eun-ha! See you too, Jeong Harim!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡ªokay. See you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    I quickly grabbed Yujin¡¯s bag and pulled his back.

    Yujin looked puzzled for a moment but yed along with my story.

    ¡°Ah, right! I almost forgot! See you all tomorrow, then?!¡±

    Once we were far enough away from the girls, Yujin turned to me.

    ¡°Hey, what ns do we have? This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about it.¡±

    ¡°We need to create a ¡¯constant of integration.¡¯¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about? You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go make chocte.¡±

    ¡°Why am I involved in this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you chicken.¡±

    ¡°Just leave it to me. As far as I remember, there¡¯s a store near my house that sells what we need.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! This is hrious. Anyway, it sounds fun so I¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°So, no chicken then?¡±

    ¡°You bastard...!¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Together, Yujin and I went to the supermarket to buy everything we¡¯d need for making chocte.

    I was a bit worried since it was my first time making chocte and we were short on time. I bought extra chocte just in case we messed up.

    ¡°Do you think you can make all of that?¡±

    ¡°Better to have too much than too little.¡±

    ¡°So, where are we making it?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t really have an option, do we? At my ce.¡±

    ¡°No. We¡¯re going to my ce. My parents run a business, so they¡¯ll being homete.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much of a bother?¡±

    ¡°Why would you care about that? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I felt like I¡¯d made a reliable friend after all.

    ¡°By the way, my younger sister will be back from school soon.¡±

    ¡°Should we need to tell her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the older brother.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t this too much?¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 20: What Handmade Chocolate Means

    Chapter 20: What Handmade Chocte Means

    Choctes were visible all around the hallway.

    Today was White Day, so some boys were giving choctes to girls.

    Probably most of them were couples, right? White Day confessions weren¡¯t thatmon, after all.

    Watching the smiling men and women in the hallway, I unknowingly felt a sense of anticipation welled up within me.

    Yet, I found it strange that I held such anticipation while shifting my gaze towards Han-gyeol¡¯s seat.

    Could he possibly give me one too...?

    ¡°Eun-ha, did you get any chocte from Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª?! No?! I don¡¯t think Han-gyeol cares much about White Day. Besides, he always brings me snacks, so I¡¯m content with that.¡±

    ¡°He gives you snacks?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Han-gyeol gives me candy almost every day, you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ve never seen Han-gyeol give candy to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª?!¡±

    So, he was giving them only to me...

    I felt a little happy.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    I identally let out a smile.

    Maybe once he got closer, he would give candy to Harim as well?

    ¡°Hmm- Would he give me some if I ask?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the orange-vored candy?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a specific vor too? Yeah, that one.¡±

    ¡°I guess he might if you ask?¡±

    ¡°I wonder~¡±

    Harim looked down at me with a slightly ambiguous smile.

    All I did was hurriedly shift my gaze out the window.

    When lunchtime came, I nned to have lunch with Han-gyeol, but he was nowhere to be found in the ssroom.

    As I wondered where Han-gyeol was, I saw him through the window talking to Jang Yujin.

    The window was slightly open, so I could hear bits of their conversation.

    I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop... but I heard them.

    ¡°I told you, the constant of integration doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be positive.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the oue, it seems you¡¯re right... and could anyone even hate it since it¡¯s handmade chocte?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Ah- Fine, I¡¯ll decide.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me know your decisionter. Enjoy your meal.¡±

    Handmade chocte...?

    Swish-

    Han-gyeol entered the ssroom after finishing his conversation.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª! Han-gyeol! Shall we go eat?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. What¡¯s for lunch today?¡±

    ¡°I think they¡¯re serving some chocte snacks because it¡¯s White Day?¡±

    ¡°Really? Sounds exciting. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As we headed to the cafeteria, Han-gyeol was unusually quiet today.

    From his conversation with Jang Yujin, it was clear that he was going to give chocte to someone.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that someone might be me, but that was probably just my overactive imagination, right?

    Still, I was curious.

    Who would be the recipient of Han-gyeol¡¯s handmade chocte?

    And since he brought it to school, it must be a student here, right?

    Someone from our ss, maybe? Or another ss? If so, who?

    ¡°Eun-ha, is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°Huh...?! No! I was just lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Ah- enjoy your lunch.¡±

    ¡°You too, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Throughout lunch, my mind was preupied with thoughts of chocte.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t finish my meal.

    ¡°Eun-ha, did you finish eating?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª, yeah. I¡¯m not very hungry today.¡±

    ¡°Are you not feeling well? Do you want to go to the infirmary?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    After lunch, we headed straight back to the ssroom.

    Should I ask him before brushing my teeth? I pondered.

    We had grown quite close, so it wouldn¡¯t be entirely out of line to ask who he likes, right?

    But... I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask so casually.

    ¡°Alright, Eun-ha. I¡¯m going to brush my teeth.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª, okay...!¡±

    Hesitation got the best of me, and Han-gyeol walked out of the ssroom.

    At least he didn¡¯t give any handmade chocte to me.

    My eyes naturally drifted to his hands.

    Should I not get my hopes up?

    ***

    During the afternoon sses, I didn¡¯t really talk to Han-gyeol.

    But every break, I checked where he was and whether he was holding anything in his hands.

    By the time the fifth and sixth periods had ended, and all afternoon sses were over, I still hadn¡¯t figured out who the recipient of Han-gyeol¡¯s handmade chocte would be.

    After all the sses, Han-gyeol picked up his bag and walked over to me.

    Could it be?!

    ¡°Eun-ha, let¡¯s study together.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª, sure. Harim went straight home today, so you can sit next to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Is it alright if I ask you questions if I get stuck?¡±

    ¡°Of course. And I¡¯ll do the same?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a fair deal.¡±

    Han-gyeol opened his reference book and started studying.

    I didn¡¯t want to disturb him, but curiosity was eating me up.

    I wanted to cautiously broach some topics before asking my burning question.

    ¡°Ah¡ª, is your wrist okay, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Ah... yeah. It felt better when I woke up.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    And just like that, the conversation came to a halt.

    This wasn¡¯t what I had in mind.

    Should I muster a little courage?

    Yes! I¡¯ll just go ahead and ask!

    ¡°Um, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Is there something you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°Uh...did you give chocte to anyone today?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No. Why?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no reason. Just curious because it¡¯s White Day.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª, so you want some chocte?!¡±

    ¡°What?! No! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª, in that case...hold on a sec.¡±

    Han-gyeol opened his bag and took something out.

    My heart was pounding, hoping it might be handmade chocte, but it was a ready-made chocte.

    ¡°Here, this is for you, Eun-ha. I nned to give it to you earlier. Were you expecting something?¡±

    ¡°Wha-? Wow, thanks! I really didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually give me chocte...¡±

    I managed a smile as I spoke, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed.

    In the end... wasn¡¯t this the difference between a friend and someone he liked?

    Perhaps it was natural to give handmade chocte to someone he had feelings for, and a ready-made chocte to a friend.

    Making handmade chocte for someone wasn¡¯t just about ¡®making your own chocte.¡¯

    How many men have ever made chocte in their lives?

    To go to the effort of making chocte by hand means one wants to give a special gift to someone precious.

    The mere thought of this would make any woman happy.

    And any woman would imagine it, right?

    She would envision the entire process that went into making that chocte.

    The trips to the grocery store, deliberating over which chocte to buy.

    The awkwardness of facing a range of unfamiliar tools.

    The potential embarrassment of cing seemingly unmasculine items on the checkout counter.

    And what about back at home?

    What excuses might he have given to family members who asked whom he was making chocte for?

    Sure, he might havee up with a variety of excuses while making the chocte, but they¡¯d likely see right through him.

    Maybe he sweated as he melted the packaged chocte in hot water and stirred it with a spoon.

    Perhaps things weren¡¯t going well, so he had to y a tutorial video on his smartphone.

    After all the effort of melting the chocte, he must have pondered about what shape to make it in.

    He might also have deliberated over how to package it.

    In essence, handmade chocte was a special gift that encapstes all those moments.

    It was a visible token filled with a man¡¯s every worry and emotion, in my opinion.

    That was why the chocte became even more special, sentimental, and too precious to eat.

    There was a moment when I felt secretly envious of the girl who would receive such chocte from Han-gyeol.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    Afterward, I managed to keep smiling as we studied and had dinner.

    In the end, Han-gyeol didn¡¯t find the girl to give his handmade chocte to, but I was just curious anyway.

    To be honest, there were times I wondered if I might be the one Han-gyeol likes.

    Some of the things he had done for me have led me to think that way.

    But now, I felt like I¡¯d got my answer.

    The person Han-gyeol liked wasn¡¯t me.

    I guessed the right thing to do was to support a friend¡¯s love, right?

    Why do I feel this sense of awkwardness?

    Was it the anxiety that a close male friend might suddenly turn his attention elsewhere?

    Or was it because I entertained the thought that he might like me, and he doesn¡¯t?

    Both were inherently selfish emotions.

    ¡°Eun-ha, ready to go if you¡¯re done eating?¡±

    ¡°Ah- Yeah. Sorry, I was lost in thought for a moment. Haha.¡±

    ¡°You okay today? You seem a little down.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    If Han-gyeol ended up with the person he liked, we wouldn¡¯t be able to continue like this anymore, would we?

    Why did the walk home today feel so much shorter than usual?

    Was it because the thought crossed my mind that this could be thest time?

    In the end, we reached the point where we¡¯d part ways, without having exchanged any words.

    ¡°Alright, Han-gyeol. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah... um, Eun-ha, wait a second!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, you see...¡±

    And at that moment, Han-gyeol reached into the bag he was carrying on his back and pulled something out.

    It was something wrapped beautifully, and he cautiously handed it to me.

    I took it without saying a word and tilted my head in puzzlement.

    Han-gyeol, scratching his cheek, spoke up.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s White Day, right? So, I was on my way home yesterday, and I just happened to see this chocte-making kit! It didn¡¯t look too difficult, so I got carried away and made it. But since it¡¯s my first time, I had a hard time mixing it properly, and it didn¡¯t even taste good! After I froze it and tried to take it out, it just cracked! So, the shape is a bit... weird. But the taste is actually pretty good, okay? I tried a few and they taste alright! I mean, they say you eat with your eyes too, but I promise, the overall taste is good! I originally wanted to give you this instead of the store-bought one, but the shape came out all wrong...¡±

    Han-gyeol was exining all this to me, clearly flustered.

    I had never seen Han-gyeol this disconcerted before.

    He must have been incredibly embarrassed.

    And he must have been hesitating this whole time.

    Perhaps from lunchtime or maybe since he arrived at school, he had been waiting for the right moment to give this to me.

    If that was the case, then Han-gyeol spent the entire day at school thinking only about me.

    I was not sure if I should even think that way.

    But I wanted to believe it; I wanted to be deluded into thinking Han-gyeol thought about me all day.

    The idea that he was worried about me made me incredibly happy.

    My heart... It¡¯s started to flutter.

    Thump-thump? Ba-dump-ba-dump? Thump-Thump?

    It was a wildly erratic beat, one I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe with words.

    In the end, I had no choice but to hug the chocte Han-gyeol gave me tightly to my chest, bowing my head.

    My cheeks were flushed so hot I could feel the warmth.

    I couldn¡¯t hide my feelings anymore.

    I realized that this feeling was love.

    I couldn¡¯t let him see my face right now.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 21: Honest Feelings

    Chapter 21: Honest Feelings

    Three days had passed since White Day.

    It wasn¡¯t until Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday that I became certain.

    Lately, Eun-ha was avoiding me.

    That was my final conclusion.

    Was the homemade chocte too much? Or was she just shy?

    Whatever the reason, it was clear that Eun-ha was currently avoiding me.

    I had evidence.

    I tried to greet Eun-ha in the morning, but she deliberately avoided making eye contact with me.

    She disappeared somewhere during lunchtime, saying she had made ns to eat with Jeong Harim.

    Even yesterday, on Thursday¡¯s night study session, she went home early, iming she had something to do.

    Did I make her feel too pressured?

    Perhaps it would have been more reasonable to stick to a ready-made one?

    I felt a bit hurt that she started avoiding me all of a sudden.

    Was she going to skip tonight¡¯s study session as well?

    If she did that, I would really feel hurt.

    ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Then lighten up your face. You look really scary right now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my expression?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a hunter chasing after a deer.¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±

    If we were going to get specific, maybe Eun-ha was the deer and I was the hunter.

    After a brief conversation with Yujin, I looked toward Eun-ha¡ªor should I say, the deer.

    But then, swiftly, Eun-ha¡¯s gaze shifted forward.

    I was sure she was looking at me... or was it just my imagination?

    Or do my eyes really look like those of a hunter right now?

    ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out why she¡¯s acting like this.¡±

    ¡°Why? Who? Shin Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem angry or anything... I don¡¯t know.¡±

    If she were angry, she wouldn¡¯t have looked in my direction to begin with.

    But if she was not angry, then why was she avoiding me? That was the question.

    Is she shy? Does that mean her feelings toward me have changed?

    I couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for now.

    I had never been in a proper rtionship, so I never assumed that I was doing a good job at approaching a girl.

    That was why I had always been cautious... Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I had been too eager.

    But no matter how much I thought about it, this didn¡¯t seem like a reason for her to avoid me.

    I was just so confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the canteen, you want toe? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been one period since lunch, didn¡¯t you eat?¡±

    ¡°I did, but the food today was terrible, so I didn¡¯t eat much. So, are youing or not?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I could at least have a ss of cider.¡±

    ¡°Is something bothering you? Feel free to spill the beans.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s just go. Do they have cider at the canteen?¡±

    ¡°They had Cst time I checked. Probably no cider.¡±

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll settle for regr c then.¡±

    Yujin and I left the ssroom and reached the canteen.

    I got a C, and Yujin bought a bread roll as we headed back to ss.

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t been hanging out with Shin Eun-ha these days. Did you guys have a fight?¡±

    ¡°You have a knack for picking up on unnecessary details. No, we didn¡¯t fight. But it does feel like some distance has grown between us.¡±

    ¡°I noticed you guys aren¡¯t eating together or walking home togethertely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been wondering about too. Maybe she¡¯s focusing on studying since the mock exams are next week.¡±

    ¡°That suddenly makes me depressed. They say the March mock exams predict your college entrance exam scores... I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    ¡°You talk as if you¡¯ve already taken the college entrance exam.¡±

    Ah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡°It¡¯s just something people say. Let¡¯s think positively.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you act like an old man, you know?¡±

    ¡°Say I¡¯m mature. It sounds better.¡±

    ¡°Old man.¡±

    ¡°You bastard, I swear...¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I¡¯ll drop by ss 8 for a bit, so you can go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but we don¡¯t have much time before the bell rings, so hurry back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was right when I was about to enter the ssroom, sipping on my c...

    I ran into Eun-ha, who was on her way out of the ssroom.

    ¡°Ah-ha, hey Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    I looked at Eun-ha cautiously,

    With eyes akin to a hunter watching its prey.

    ¡°Can you move a bit? I need to get by...¡±

    It was frustrating.

    I had always known that Eun-ha could be a little stifling.

    She was the contemtive type, which could be seen as cautious but also a little frustrating.

    Especially when it came to human interactions.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why have you been avoiding metely?¡±

    I wanted to clear up this frustration as soon as possible.

    To do that, I needed to have an honest conversation with Eun-ha.

    I needed a dialogue that was, to some extent, persistent enough to get a reasonable exnation.

    ¡°Uh...?¡±

    Eun-ha looked puzzled, but I didn¡¯t say anything.

    I just stared at her, wanting a different answer.

    But Eun-ha couldn¡¯t say anything and simply lowered her head.

    Then she spoke, in an almost inaudible voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it...¡±

    No matter how much I thought I knew about her, I couldn¡¯t know everything.

    What I knew was limited to the Eun-ha of the past.

    I couldn¡¯t know what the present Eun-ha was thinking.

    In other words, if she didn¡¯t tell me, I couldn¡¯t fully understand.

    I knew and understood that Eun-ha wasn¡¯t the best at expressing herself.

    But if it continued like this, it was going to be a problem for any kind of rtionship between Eun-ha and me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that? Recently, you don¡¯t even say hello to me in the mornings. As soon as lunchtime hits, you vanish. And yesterday, you left without doing night study, saying you had something going on. You¡¯ve been acting like this ever since I gave you that chocte gift... Did it make you ufortable? Or did you not like it?¡±

    I wanted to know.

    What Eun-ha was thinking.

    Why she was avoiding me.

    ¡°Well, that is not...¡±

    ¡°Then what is the reason?¡±

    ¡°I have, um, reasons. I have to go!¡±

    But all I could do was watch Eun-ha¡¯s retreating figure.

    It was frustrating, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be angry at her for this alone.

    I knew from the start that Eun-ha was the frustrating type.

    Besides, my heart was pounding just from making brief eye contact; there was nothing I could do.

    <strong>***</strong>

    I couldn¡¯t focus at all during the sixth period.

    Let¡¯s objectively summarize the situation.

    The reason Eun-ha was avoiding me boiled down to one of two things.

    Either she felt burdened by the homemade chocte I gave her, or there had been a change in her feelings towards me.

    If I had to guess which, I¡¯d say thetter was more likely.

    The first piece of evidence was Eun-ha¡¯s expression.

    Her visibly flushed face was the most logical reason to consider it.

    Besides, even if she felt burdened, it was not like Eun-ha to so tantly avoid me.

    If she was truly ufortable, she¡¯d likely have gradually distanced herself from me.

    In other words, suddenly putting this kind of distance between us was hard to swallow.

    However, I couldn¡¯tpletely rule out the former possibility.

    What if Eun-ha felt so overwhelmed she couldn¡¯t even speak?

    While it was unlikely for now, what if that was the case?

    Damn. I¡¯m beginning to understand those dense and clueless male protagonists a bit.

    If I misjudged the situation, a downward spiral was inevitable, so I had to consider every possibility.

    Charging ahead blindly wasn¡¯t appropriate for the current situation.

    The risk was too high if I was wrong.

    Especially for teenagers and men in their 20s, the most dangerous thing was to mistake a girl¡¯s intentions, thinking she liked them.

    I had seen more than a few cases where someone made that mistake, took the plunge, and faced a setback.

    In short, this was a critical juncture that would determine the future of my rtionship with Eun-ha.

    Should I push since I¡¯ve pulled before?

    No, that would be aplete disaster if I got pushed away in return.

    Besides, I didn¡¯t quite understand the concept of pushing away someone I liked.

    But continuing to pull might make the situation worse.

    Screw it. I would just be myself.

    There was no use in worrying; a clear answer wasn¡¯t going toe.

    Eun-ha had always been a frustrating type to deal with, so I would just have to ask her directly.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll go ahead. Have a great weekend.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Take care. Enjoy your weekend.¡±

    Yujin hurriedly grabbed his bag and left the ssroom.

    One by one, the students filed out until it was just Eun-ha and me left alone in the room.

    I strode over to Eun-ha¡¯s desk.

    Since Jeong Harim wasn¡¯t at her seat, I sat next to Eun-ha.

    ¡°Hey, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Why, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not avoiding me because you feel ufortable or dislike me, right?¡±

    ¡°Um... No! Of course not!¡±

    ¡°If you do feel that way, can you just tell me instead of mulling it over alone?¡±

    ¡°Huh...?¡±

    I poured out to Eun-ha the dilemma I had been grappling with.

    ¡°Look, I get that there are things we should be cautious about since you¡¯re a girl and I¡¯m a guy. But if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve done to make you ufortable, I wish you¡¯d be upfront about it. I want to hear your honest thoughts, Eun-ha. I don¡¯t want to make assumptions on my own. So, please, be honest about your feelings with me. From Wednesday until today, Friday, I¡¯ve felt like you¡¯ve been avoiding me. I¡¯ve been frustrated not knowing why, and it hurt that it seemed so sudden. These are my thoughts, and these are my feelings.¡±

    As I spoke calmly, Eun-ha looked at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°Um... It¡¯s not that... I just...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing this up so suddenly.¡±

    Eun-ha seemed as though she still hadn¡¯t sorted out her emotions fully.

    Pressing for an answer now would likely not yield her true feelings.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer now. Take your time to think it over and let me know when you get a chance. I¡¯ll be on my way then. Have a good weekend.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª Yeah... Take care, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Given the circumstances, this was probably the best course of action for now.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 22: Pork Cutlet

    Chapter 22: Pork Cutlet

    Han-gyeol. It¡¯s not that I was avoiding you...

    I was just feeling a bit under the weather, and I looked unwell.

    I wasn¡¯t avoiding you at all; I really was just not feeling well¨C

    ¡°Ha¨C Even though I wrote it, it doesn¡¯t sound believable.¡±

    Tap, tap¨C

    I deleted all the messages I intended to send to Han-gyeol.

    Yes, that was right. I hadn¡¯t seen Han-gyeol face-to-face for the past few days.

    And the reason for that was the emotions I was currently feeling.

    It was definitely love, wasn¡¯t it?

    I hadn¡¯t even been able to eat the chocte Han-gyeol gave me on White Day.

    And whenever I saw the doll Han-gyeol gifted me, my heart started to race.

    How could I possibly look Han-gyeol directly in the eyes, feeling like this?

    ¡°This is serious...¡±

    After finishing my night studies, today I went straight home, washed up, and went to bed.

    I wondered what Han-gyeol was doing right now.

    He must be feeling hurt, right? But he didn¡¯t seem angry.

    Rather, Han-gyeol honestly shared his feelings with me.

    As Iid there, the image of Han-gyeol¡¯s face¡ªspeaking his feelings so honestly and courteously¡ªshed before my eyes.

    I felt really guilty, especially considering I should be reflecting on my actions. Yet my heart raced at the thought of Han-gyeol.

    But no matter how much I thought about it, my cheeks turned red once again at the sight of Han-gyeol¡¯s mature demeanor.

    ¡°So cool¡­¡±

    I knew...

    Ever since I was a child, people told me that I couldn¡¯t express my thoughts openly.

    I had been scolded to speak honestly.

    I knew all of that. But it hadn¡¯t been easy to change.

    I always worried about what would happen if my honest words twisted my rtionships.

    Just like there were well-intentioned lies, there could be cruel honesty, too.

    That was right.

    I was a coward who did nothing because I was scared of what others would think.

    As much as I hate to admit it, and even though I disliked this part of me, this was who I was¡ªShin Eun-ha.

    But for the first time,

    Someone calmly shared their thoughts and emotions with me.

    On top of that, someone who didn¡¯t rush me for an answer and even gave me time to think.

    This was all new to me.

    For the first time, I was not scared of conflict with someone.

    That was because Han-gyeol¡¯s words were filled with such consideration.

    It was a peaceful, quiet, and exceedinglyfortable friction between us.

    ¡°Ugh¨C! But I still can¡¯t say it...!¡±

    How could I say that I had been avoiding him because I think ¡®I like you¡¯?

    How could I possibly tell him that my cheeks flushed like a radish and my heart raced when I saw his face?

    And I couldn¡¯t even dare to ask, ¡®Does Han-gyeol like me too?¡¯

    Am I delusional?

    But Han-gyeol gave me handmade chocte, didn¡¯t he?

    Could it be that Han-gyeol also has feelings for me?

    Or am I making a big deal just because I received one piece of handmade chocte?

    I mean, I did attribute significant meaning to that handmade chocte.

    Just... Well, it was entirely possible to give chocte to a close female friend!

    Yes! We live in a fairly open-minded era, after all.

    ¡°Ahhh¨C! No, I don¡¯t know! I just don¡¯t know!¡±

    Lying in bed, I kicked my legs in the air.

    I rolled back and forth, but my thoughts remained jumbled.

    I didn¡¯t want to be distanced from Han-gyeol like this.

    I messed up; it was my turn to approach him.

    Because Han-gyeol was open about his feelings.

    Even though he could have been mad, he honestly shared his thoughts with me.

    Because he mustered the courage for me, who was so poor at expressing feelings...

    Yes. I¡¯ve decided to be honest about my own feelings as well.

    I mustered up the courage to pick up my phone.

    And then set it back down.

    ¡°Ahhhh¨C! It¡¯s impossible! What should I say? That I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    Muttering to myself in bed, I still couldn¡¯t say why I¡¯d been avoiding Han-gyeol.

    And today of all days was a Friday, meaning I won¡¯t see Han-gyeol until next Monday.

    Ha¨C It¡¯s clear that a painful weekend lies ahead.

    In the end, I decided to consult the inte while holding my smartphone.

    I mean, we live in the Information age, right?

    Surely, I would find a decent solution as I rummaged through the web.

    But all I found were words better suited for romantic rtionships.

    And... some methods seemed inappropriate for a minor like me.

    ¡°Ha¨C I miss him...¡±

    It was not surprising anymore.

    I was not terribly confused by these feelings.

    I just missed Han-gyeol and wanted to get along well with him again.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Since it was the weekend, I had a tutoring session with my sister, Hyun-joo, in the morning.

    With the march mock exams next thursday, we reviewed everything once more.

    Although thoughts of Han-gyeol asionally crossed my mind, I forced myself to concentrate on the lesson.

    However, once the tutoring was over and we were eating, Han-gyeol was all I could think about.

    ¡°Hey Eunwoo, what¡¯s up with Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s been noisy in her room since yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, what¡¯s going on? Why are you acting like this?¡±

    Even amidst my sister and brother¡¯s questions, I just stared nkly at the sky.

    As I looked at the blue sky consistently, I thought of Han-gyeol.

    What on earth am I thinking?

    ¡°Haha¡­hahahahahahahaha¡­ This is big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Eunwoo, why is she like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she just suddenly became like this.¡±

    Han-gyeol had be too entangled in my daily life.

    ¡°Oh, right. I had something to ask Han-gyeol. Is it okay to contact him on the weekend?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? I even asked him yesterday if he wanted to have tutoring session.¡±

    ¡°But yesterday was Friday. It¡¯s the weekend today, so I don¡¯t want to unnecessarily bother him.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Shin Eunwoo, you¡¯ve be quite considerate.¡±

    ¡°I should be good to Han-gyeol.¡±

    ...Huh? What does that mean?

    I turned my head towards my sister and brother.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You both have Han-gyeol¡¯s number? How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? We exchanged numbers when Han-gyeol came to our house. Mom probably has it too, you know.¡±

    ¡°What?! Even you, sis?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Why, is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°No way! Show me!¡±

    At my insistence, my sister and brother nonchntly showed me Han-gyeol¡¯s contact info on their phones.

    ¡°So you guys have been in touch with Han-gyeol from time to time?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I asked him just yesterday if he wanted to have a tutoring session.¡±

    ¡°I contacted him the other day to ask him to y a game, and we yed a game or two together. Since he is a senior in high school, I didn¡¯t y much? And do not misunderstand.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Even my mom had Han-gyeol¡¯s contact information...

    ¡°What the heck?! Why are you guys in touch with him and not telling me?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can contact him too, right? Did you guys have a fight or something?¡±

    My brother spoke with a furrowed brow, hitting the nail on the head. And I was left speechless.

    ¡°What?! Are you serious?! How dare someone like you upset the great Lee Han-gyeol, the virtuous gentleman of our age?! I¡¯ve never been so disappointed in you, my little sister. Grab your phone right now and confess your sins to Han-gyeol. He¡¯ll forgive you with his immense grace; he¡¯s a saint of this era, after all.¡±

    ¡°So, what should I send? Just that I¡¯m sorry? Brother, you have to help me.¡±

    ¡°Fine. As someone who shares biological gender as him, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    My brother crossed his arms and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Tell him you want to go eat pork cutlet.¡±

    Trusting this man was my mistake.

    ¡°What are you talking about?! Han-gyeol isn¡¯t some pork cutlet fanatic! You think one meal will solve everything?¡±

    ¡°What?! How dare you disrespect pork cutlet?! It¡¯s the perfect food!¡±

    ¡°Do you think Han-gyeol is some eight-year-old kid?! Denied! Totally denied!¡±

    ¡°Ha¨C Even when I offer a surefire method, you don¡¯t take it... You¡¯re hopeless.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    I turned my gaze toward my sister Hyun-joo.

    ¡°Sis... Do you have any good ideas?¡±

    ¡°First, why did you guys even fight?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t... I mean, it¡¯s more like I messed up one-sidedly.¡±

    ¡°Um... I do have an idea, but...¡±

    Trustworthy Hyun-joo hesitated at the end of her sentence. I promptly grabbed her arm, but she avoided my gaze.

    ¡°Tell me! How can I make it up to Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Ah, actually, now that I think about it, the idea is somewhat problematic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s my mistake, so I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about taking responsibility or anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Then at least tell me! I¡¯ll be the judge!¡±

    My sister finally spoke, her expression slightly troubled.

    ¡°Well, it might not be appropriate for a minor like you... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    My face flushed instantly.

    ¡°Ah, Sis! What am I going to do if even you¡¯re like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eun-ha! I momentarily forgot you¡¯re still in high school!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Shin Eun-ha! Just ask him to go eat pork cutlet like I said!¡±

    ¡°You be quiet! Does that even make sense?!¡±

    ¡°Still, how about giving Eunwoo¡¯s idea a chance?¡±

    ¡°Sis! Why are you siding with him?!¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any other options, do we?¡±

    ¡°I guess so...¡±

    Was pork cutlet seriously the best solution we coulde up with? But then again, Han-gyeol was also male just like my brother.

    I cautiously ced my phone on the dining table.

    ¡°What if he reads it and ignores it? What if he thinks I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Shin Eun-ha. Just trust your brother. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Ah...you¡¯re sure you¡¯re going to take responsibility, right? Should I send it? I¡¯m really sending it!¡±

    ¡°Ah, just stop being so hesitant and send it!¡±

    Carefully, I typed out the message to send to Han-gyeol.

    [Han-gyeol, want to grab some pork cutlet tomorrow?]

    As I was contemting whether to send it or not, my brother impatiently pressed the send button.

    ¡°Ahhhh! What do we do now that it¡¯s sent?¡±

    ¡°I did it because you were being indecisive!¡±

    ¡°Ah! The 2 ticks appeared!¡±

    ¡°Already?!¡±

    My brother, sister, and I all stared at the phone screen. A few secondster, a reply from Han-gyeol arrived.

    [Sure. What time shall we meet?]

    I held my smartphone and stared hard at my brother.

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking this is over, are you? Make sure to apologize properly when you meet him~¡±

    ¡°What should I say when apologizing?¡±

    ¡°Just apologize sincerely, what¡¯s there to worry about? You overthink things. Sometimes you just have to let it out.¡±

    ¡°Just let it out? Really? Will that be enough?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Han-gyeol, he¡¯ll probably ept it.¡±

    My brother looked more like a big brother today. Intrigued, I took a discreet nce at him.

    ¡°Ah, this is making me cringe. I¡¯m off to y some games!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 23: The Mirroring Technique

    Chapter 23: The Mirroring Technique

    I have been studying since this morning.

    Given that I had to retake the college entrance exams, I really had to invest a lot of time in studying.

    After lunch, when I was about to get back to my books, my smartphone buzzed with a message.

    -Vrrrm.

    I hadn¡¯t expected anyone to reach out to me today, but the message was from Eun-ha.

    ¡°Ah, that was quick.¡±

    I had thought we would catch up on Monday, but here she was, texting me now.

    I swiftly unlocked my phone and read the message, only to shake my head in disbelief.

    [Han-gyeol, want to grab some pork cutlet tomorrow?]

    Hmm, is offering pork cutlet the new high schooler way of apologizing?

    That couldn¡¯t be. Who apologizes with pork cutlet?

    Eun-ha must havee to this conclusion after some serious thought on her part.

    But she decided to apologize by treating me to pork cutlet?

    It was so cute that I burst outughing without even realizing it.

    ¡°She¡¯s too adorable.¡±

    I quickly tapped on my smartphone screen.

    [Sure. What time shall we meet?]

    It would be perfect if we met and apologized properly, but I didn¡¯t expect much from Eun-ha.

    Just the fact that she was making this effort was satisfying for me.

    I was proud of her for trying, and it was also endearing.

    This was how we woulde to understand each other, little by little.

    After all, people couldn¡¯t change overnight.

    [How about 2 p.m. tomorrow? Let¡¯s meet at Sangdong Station.]

    [Alright. So, we¡¯re having pork cutlet for lunch, right?]

    [Yep!]

    I wanted to extend the conversation a little more. But I suspected that Eun-ha thought she had upset me, so I also wanted to tease her a bit.

    As devilish as it sounded, her reaction would probably be cute, so I decided to end the conversation.

    [Alright then, see you tomorrow.]

    Smirking, I put my smartphone back on the desk.

    I wanted to see Eun-ha right this moment, but I decided to hold back.

    At least this means she no longer found me burdensome.

    I still didn¡¯t know the depth of her feelings for me, but it felt like we had gotten a bit closer as a man and a woman.

    I would confess my feelings when I think her emotions had grown to an overwhelming extent.

    ¡°Ah, I really need to study.¡±

    I still had a lot of studying to do for today, and there was also work piled up for tomorrow.

    But it would all be worth it for tomorrow.

    The thought of meeting Eun-ha kept a smile on my face.

    In the end, I put down my pencil for a moment and flopped onto my bed.

    What was Eun-ha thinking when she sent that message?

    Did she spend all of yesterday and today pondering how to phrase it?

    Just imagining Eun-ha, flustered and torn about how to reach out, my heart began to pound wildly.

    A sense of relief washed over me that I was making the right moves, while my feelings for Eun-ha grew stronger.

    ¡°Ah, my heart¡¯s going to burst from the excitement.¡±

    After about an hour spent lost in thoughts about Eun-ha, I finally returned to my desk.

    <strong>***</strong>

    The next morning, as soon as I woke up, I immediately showered and changed my clothes.

    I even subtly styled my hair while standing in front of the bathroom mirror.

    I also considered changing up my hairstyle but didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious.

    Eun-ha might think I¡¯m mad, so maybe I should maintain a neutral expression today.

    Or is that too harsh? Let¡¯s just stick to the usual.

    It was questionable if I could even keep a straight face in front of Eun-ha.

    But leaving all of those thoughts aside, I left my house and arrived at Sangdong Station.

    Eun-ha was sitting on one of the chairs near the ticket gates, staring intently at something.

    As I tiptoed behind her, I heard her muttering to herself.

    ¡°Han-gyeol. I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t it. I¡¯m sorry for making you feel this way. No, this isn¡¯t right either. What should I say? I¡¯m sorry for avoiding you, Han-gyeol. What if he ask, ¡®Is that all?¡¯ What then? Uh... So Han-gyeol, was I wrong? It¡¯s also the same and doesn¡¯t sound right...¡±

    She was uttering the cutest words.

    I had to seal my lips tight to hold back theughter. And with that, I took a few steps back.

    Once I was at a distance where I couldn¡¯t hear Eun-ha¡¯s murmuring, I cautiously called out her name.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Startled, she almost threw her smartphone into the air but managed to catch it just in time.

    She turned her head, looked at my face for a moment, and quickly stood up.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, want to go grab some pork cutlet?¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s this way. Just follow me!¡±

    I followed Eun-ha as she trudged along.

    She still seemed to find it difficult to look me in the eye.

    But given that she had done so much, it was high time for me to take a few steps forward too.

    I walked up to her side and asked what she did yesterday.

    ¡°What did you do yesterday? Tutoring?¡±

    ¡°Huh... Yeah, tutoring and... well, some other stuff, but I don¡¯t really remember what.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? I did some studying and went to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Aha! Really? You went to bed early? Good job!¡±

    The lighthearted conversation continued, but the unspoken words hung heavy in the air. Whaty ahead was still uncertain, but for now, we were moving in the right direction.

    Holding backughter was harder than I thought.

    She was just too adorable.

    I bit my lip as we arrived at the pork cutlet restaurant.

    ¡°Two pork cutlets, please. Ah¡ªHan-gyeol, do you want to try the cold noodles? They¡¯re supposed to be really good here!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°No? It¡¯s my first time, too. I looked it up online, and this ce is supposed to be the best.¡±

    Ah, so she looked up a popr ce.

    This was making my heart flutter in its own way.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have the cold noodles, too. We can share.¡±

    ¡°In that case, two pork cutlets and one cold noodle, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it will be ready in a moment.¡±

    After Eun-ha ced the order, I passed her the utensils and water.

    She took a sip, thanking me, while subtly gauging my expression.

    Ah¡ªhow can I be mad when I¡¯m with someone like this?

    Still, I tried my best to keep a poker face.

    It would be meaningless if Eun-ha didn¡¯t express what she really thinks.

    ¡°Your food is ready.¡±

    The waitressid the pork cutlets on the table, and Eun-ha kept stealing nces at me.

    She was likely pondering what to say. Normally, I¡¯d pick up the conversation, but not today. If Eun-ha didn¡¯t share her thoughts, I intended to maintain this atmosphere until we head home.

    Still, I acted as if I wasn¡¯t mad.

    I sincerely responded to the questions she threw my way.

    We had some back-and-forths, but there was no extended dialogue.

    In the end, I didn¡¯t get the chance to delve into her thoughts about me until we finished eating the pork cutlets and cold noodles.

    When I was about to pay, Eun-ha quickly pulled out her card and paid.

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°No, no! How about we go to a caf¨¦?¡±

    ¡°A caf¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We just had a meal; let¡¯s have dessert at a caf¨¦. You can pay there, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡ªyeah. Sure.¡±

    We went to a caf¨¦ and stood side by side in front of the kiosk.

    I added honey bread and a blueberry yogurt smoothie, which I nned to drink, to our order list.

    ¡°What will you have, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Um... I¡¯ll have the same as you.¡±

    ¡°Blueberry yogurt smoothie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±

    Both of us knew that something remained unsaid, but for now, the unspoken words were no match for the sweet treats that awaited us.

    Eun-ha usually goes for Habong Ade...

    Could this be the mirroring technique?

    Or is Eunha flirting with me?

    Nah, Eun-ha isn¡¯t the type to flirt...

    Why had she suddenly be so unpredictable?

    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°No, just wondering. Have you ever had a blueberry yogurt smoothie before?¡±

    ¡°No? I just wanted to try it since you¡¯re having one.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªokay.¡±

    Damn it. Calm down, my heart.

    There were bound to be countless more heart-fluttering moments ahead.

    If I get like this every time, it¡¯s going to be a tough road.

    Contrary to my inner dialogue, my heart was pounding quite fast.

    We waited next to the counter until the drinks and honey bread were ready.

    When I carried the tray filled with our ordered drinks and bread to the table, it was time to talk.

    It seemed like a good moment to start a conversation, but Eun-ha still appeared hesitant.

    I didn¡¯t want to be the one to break the ice first.

    Then, Eun-ha¡¯s small lips began to move.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°About what you said to me on Friday...¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    The air grew tense, both of us keenly aware that a pivotal conversation was about to unfold.

    Eun-ha finally broached the subject.

    She looked me squarely in the eyes and, with a deadly serious expression and a heartfelt tone, apologized.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been avoiding you since Wednesday.¡±

    With each word that Eun-ha spoke, my heart quivered.

    I hadn¡¯t expected her to apologize so earnestly. Knowing how clumsy she could be with words, I thought she would hem and haw.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not because I dislike you or find you burdensome, like you said. To make you understand, I have to tell you the reason, but it¡¯s a deeply personal matter, making it difficult even to share with you, who are directly involved. But really! Seriously! It¡¯s not because I dislike you or find you burdensome! We became super close as soon as the semester started, and you¡¯ve helped me out a lot... More than anything, I don¡¯t want to distance myself from you. I can¡¯t tell you the reason, but these are my true feelings! But please believe me! I genuinely don¡¯t dislike you.¡±

    I had never seen this side of Eun-ha.

    Not outside this novel, nor within it.

    Still feeling restless, still finding it hard to express her thoughts openly...

    But the sight of her desperately conveying her emotions to me was incredibly beautiful.

    I already thought I was head over heels for Eun-ha.

    I thought my affection for her couldn¡¯t grow anymore.

    But it seemed my feelings were only growing stronger the more time I spent with her.

    This is a big deal.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 24: The Blue Turtle Doll

    Chapter 24: The Blue Turtle Doll

    Han-gyeol didn¡¯t say anything in response to what I¡¯d said.

    Was my best effort still not enough? Was he still angry?

    After pouring out my words, I felt adrift in the ensuing silence. Just as I began to worry that I¡¯d done something wrong, Han-gyeol finally spoke.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You said you can¡¯t tell me the reason because it¡¯s personal, right? That¡¯s enough for me. In fact, I wanted to hear you say just that. I appreciate you being honest with me.¡±

    As soon as I saw the corners of Han-gyeol¡¯s mouth raising slightly, I turned my head around without realizing it. I tried to hide it, but I could feel my face turn red again.

    I was initially worried that Han-gyeol would feel frustrated because I couldn¡¯t tell him the reason, but now I was really relieved.

    ¡°Thank you for saying that...¡±

    The atmosphere felt a little awkward even though I was d things seemed to be resolving well. We hadn¡¯t had a major fight or anything; we¡¯d merely smoothed out a minor knot.

    The moment felt both awkward and embarrassing. But I felt relieved because Han-gyeol had epted it as it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward, huh? haha.¡±

    Han-gyeol just vocalized what we were both feeling. I couldn¡¯t read his mind, but he seemed like a remarkably clear and straightforward person. Honest and direct, speaking without any pretense. It was seemingly simple but in another way, there was nothing more difficult.

    ¡°Actually, I was thinking the same thing. It¡¯s a bit awkward!¡±

    In the hopes of being even just a little like Han-gyeol, I also openly expressed my thoughts.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat then. We haven¡¯t even touched the food we ordered.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s. Ah- I¡¯ll do it. Could you pass me the knife and fork?¡±

    ¡°Oh, will you? I¡¯m not so good at cutting bread.¡±

    Han-gyeol who was preparing to cut the bread, handed me the knife and fork.

    Although I was not particrly skilled at it either, I did my best to slice the bread neatly.

    After that, we each picked up a piece of bread with our forks and ate.

    It tasted sweet and delicious. Perhaps it tasted better because I was sharing it with Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Ah- right. My sister and brother mentioned they contacted you. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Ah- Yes. Hyun-joo Noona asked if I wanted tutoring, and Eunwoo Hyung invited me to y a few rounds of a game, so we yed together.¡±

    ¡°If you feel ufortable, please tell me. I¡¯ll talk to them about it.¡±

    ¡°They both approached me so carefully that I didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. I can sense their consideration.¡±

    ¡°Hyun-joo Unni being considerate is one thing, but my brother too?¡±

    ¡°He seemed even more considerate than Hyun-joo Noona.¡±

    Does he really idolize Han-gyeol or something? As long as Han-gyeol is okay with it, it doesn¡¯t really matter.

    ¡°Ah-e to think of it, we have our mock exams next week.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, our first mock exams since entering senior year of high school. I¡¯m a bit nervous.¡±

    ¡°Just rx and you¡¯ll do fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d feel guilty if I don¡¯t get a good score. By the way, how do you usually study, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I only listen to online lectures. It suits me better. When I can concentrate, I can listen continuously, and when I need a break, I can take one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite efficient on your own, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Not always. Somehow, things go better when I¡¯m with someone I¡¯mfortable with. But you are the only person like that, Eun-ha.¡±

    I was quite pleased with Han-gyeol¡¯s remark. I even had to resist the urge to break into a big grin.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Yes? What?¡±

    ¡°Sorry for telling you thiste, but there¡¯s some whipped cream on the right corner of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°What-! Why are you telling me just now?¡±

    ¡°I was contemting whether it¡¯s right to tell a girl that she has cream on her face.¡±

    ¡°You can tell me right away next time!¡±

    I hastily wiped the right corner of my mouth with a tissue.

    ¡°By my perspective, I meant the right. From your perspective, it¡¯s the left. Haha¡±

    ¡°Ugh-!¡±

    Even though I was embarrassed, I couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at Han-gyeol¡¯s smiling face, trying to imprint the memory so I wouldn¡¯t yearn for it when I got home.

    We continued talking about various things on our way home.

    To be honest, I wanted to spend more time with Han-gyeol, but I couldn¡¯t be selfish.

    ¡°Then, Eun-ha. See you at school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yep. Take care, Han-gyeol. Thanks for the drink and bread.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing. Let¡¯s eat something without whipped cream next time?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯ll be off. See you tomorrow~¡±

    ¡°Yep. See you tomorrow.¡±

    After saying goodbye to Han-gyeol, I headed home as well.

    However, I couldn¡¯t help but turn around to steal ast nce at his retreating figure.

    Lunch and a caf¨¦ visit, and then just straight home... It¡¯s a bit disappointing, isn¡¯t it?

    Should I gather the courage to extend our time together next time?

    <strong>****</strong>

    What greeted me when I returned home was the stuffed animal Han-gyeol had given me.

    I squeezed the doll sitting on the table a few times before flopping onto my bed.

    What does Han-gyeol think of me?

    Would giving me handmade chocte mean he thinks of me as someone special?

    Or is it presumptuous to think that I might be special to Han-gyeol?

    As those questions swirled in my mind, I cautiously hugged the stuffed animal to my chest, hoping it would calm my racing heart.

    Yet, if anything, my heartbeat only sped up even more.

    What could Han-gyeol be doing now?

    Is he washing up and lying down on his bed like me?

    Contemting whether to reach out, I finally picked up my smartphone.

    I clicked on Han-gyeol¡¯s profile to check if he had uploaded a profile picture.

    But there was only the default profile image, same as mine.

    Nevertheless, I mustered the courage to send Han-gyeol a message.

    [Did you get home safely?]

    This should be fine, right?

    But the gray ticks indicating an unread message disappeared almost immediately.

    [Yeah, I got home safely. How about you, Eun-ha?]

    I was delighted at the swift response.

    Lying on my bed, I move my fingers happily.

    [Yeah, I got home safely.]

    [What were you doing?]

    [I was just lying down. How about you, Han-gyeol?]

    [I was also just lying down.]

    There were no grey ticks appearing in the messaging window with Han-gyeol.

    He must be staring at our chat, just like me.

    The realization that we were looking at the same screen made me inexplicably happy.

    With a joyful heart, I tapped on my smartphone screen.

    [Did you have any ns for today? I called you out so suddenly.]

    [Hmm? No, I didn¡¯t have any particr ns. Thanks for calling me out.]

    With a sly chuckle, I sent the message.

    Han-gyeol had a way of making everything sound so charming.

    I threw him a joke that was a little out of character for me.

    [If you¡¯re thankful, buy me something delicious.]

    [Sure. I¡¯ll make sure to get something without whipped cream.]

    Ugh¡ª

    [A mistake. A mistake. Forget it now.]

    [But I only eat bread with whipped cream.]

    [Stop lying!]

    Ah¡ªwas thatst message a bit too aggressive?

    But before I could dwell on it, Han-gyeol effortlessly brushed it off with cheeky banter.

    [You¡¯re right. I was lying.]

    I burst intoughter.

    I was sure I was being tased, but I didn¡¯t know why I wasughing?

    I continued our text conversation, grinning all the while.

    Topics ranged from what we ate for breakfast, to locking eyes with a stray cat on our way home, to warnings about catching a cold as the temperature was set to drop next week.

    In our chat, where the grey ticks indicating an unread message never appeared, Han-gyeol and I kept texting.

    Eventually, the subject shifted to profile pictures.

    [Do you never set a profile picture, Eun-ha?]

    [Yeah. I don¡¯t even know what to set, and I haven¡¯t really paid attention to it.]

    [To be honest, me neither. But since it came up, should we try setting one?]

    [What are you nning to use?]

    [Wait and see.]

    [Okay.]

    I waited for Han-gyeol to return to the chat.

    Suddenly, his profile picture changed, and I immediately checked it out.

    It was a picture of cream bread, and I burst intoughter.

    ¡°Pwahaha! What is this?!¡±

    Alone in my room, Iughed so hard that I was wheezing. My stomach hurt fromughing so much.

    [How¡¯s my profile pic?]

    Han-gyeol, having changed his profile picture, was back.

    Stillughing, I shot back a reply.

    [Han-gyeol, you better take that down. You brought up the profile picture topic just to do this, didn¡¯t you?]

    [Wasn¡¯t it clever?]

    [You¡¯re in big trouble now?]

    [Okay, I¡¯ll change it quickly.]

    [Yeah, hurry back.]

    I waited for Han-gyeol again.

    But instead of changing his profile picture, he sent another message.

    [Eun-ha, why isn¡¯t my profile picture changing?]

    [Don¡¯t lie! What would you do if I was able to change it?]

    [Sorry. I¡¯ll hurry and change it.]

    [Come back quickly.]

    Han-gyeol reverted his profile picture back to the default and returned.

    [Now that I¡¯ve tried changing it, how about you give it a go, Eun-ha?]

    [Me? Hmm¡ªgive me a moment to think.]

    I paused my texting to ponder.

    My profile picture had always been the default.

    As I was contemting what to choose, my eyes fell upon the blue turtle doll that Han-gyeol had gifted me. I propped it up against the headboard of my bed and took a quick photo.

    I briefly admired the picture in my gallery but ultimately couldn¡¯t bring myself to set it as my profile picture.

    Because it felt like it would give away my feelings.

    Because I had tightly embraced this plushie earlier.

    ...Because I was clearly thinking of Han-gyeol when I did it.

    My heart was pounding so loudly that it felt like its sound reached my ears.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 25: Incomplete compassion

    Chapter 25: Ipletepassion

    Today was the day of the March mock exams.

    The saying that the March mock exams predict one¡¯s college entrance exam scores still seemed to hold weight.

    A serious atmosphere permeated the expressions of most of the students in the ss.

    Of course, Eun-ha was also sitting at her desk, engrossed in her studies.

    She was so focused that it was impossible to even strike up a conversation with her.

    After all, this was the final year before the college entrance exams.

    Naturally, everyone wanted to take their first steps on a positive note.

    Having gone through the college admissions process once myself, I was also a bit nervous.

    But to me, a ¡®good college¡¯ meant a college where Eun-ha and I could be together.

    Since I hadn¡¯t made many memorable moments in high school, I wanted to make some in college.

    Some might think that was an ulterior motive, but I couldn¡¯t care less.

    What I wanted was clear to me, and nothing else needed to be considered.

    After bing an adult, I wanted to experience everything life had to offer with Eun-ha.

    I wanted to drink with her and travel far ces with her.

    If I could do all the things we couldn¡¯t do as students, what could be happier?

    But what about the military service thates with adulthood?

    Ah... suddenly my future seemed bleak.

    The thought of having to shave my head again and go back to training camp made me want to die.

    I inadvertently let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, my future just looked a bit grim for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Because of the March mock exams? You said you did fairly wellst time.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a different concern.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather notment. It¡¯s an insurmountable issue.¡±

    Talking about military service with Eugene sitting next to me seemed far-fetched.

    The term military service would probably upy a minuscule space in Eugene¡¯s mind.

    But what would Eun-ha do while I would be in the military?

    There was a saying about love withering away, and most couples did break up.

    What do I do then?

    There was also a saying that distance between bodies leads to emotional distance, too.

    Should I just go ahead and marry first? No, that¡¯s definitely jumping the gun.

    But if I want to make sure she waits for me, wouldn¡¯t it be best to legally be husband and wife?

    However, getting married right after bing an adult¡ªour parents would never allow it.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t clear my mind of these thoughts until the Koreannguage exam paper was right in front of me.

    Right, worrying now would aplish nothing; there¡¯s nothing guaranteed or actionable at this moment.

    Let¡¯s think simply.

    The best course of action was to solve the problems in front of me and dutifully aplish what needed to be done.

    And the thing that needed to be done was ¡®How can I make Eun-ha like me more?¡¯

    It could be through studying hard.

    Or by showing her my best side.

    To make that kind of effort, I too needed to like Eun-ha more.

    But strangely, that didn¡¯t seem like it would be a problem.

    I couldn¡¯t exin why, but the size of my increasing love for Eun-ha seemed proportional to the amount of time we spent together.

    Inexplicably, I felt that no matter how much time passed, thinking of Eun-ha would always bring a smile to my face.

    When I thought of her, nothing else came to mind.

    Not the uncertainty of the future, not the regrets of the past.

    Her smile was enough to make me forget everything else.

    It made my heart race but calmed my mind at the same time.

    ¡°Alright, start the exam.¡±

    I opened the exam paper and started answering it swiftly.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t confident in Koreannguage, but I still managed to answer all questions within the time limit.

    Eun-ha also seemed a bit drained, slumping at her desk.

    Not wanting to disturb her rest, I didn¡¯t approach her.

    In the end, the long 100-minute math exam started without us exchanging any words.

    Math was my strongest subjectpared to others, so I solved the problems one by one.

    I skipped the excessively difficult questions and carefully tackled the manageable ones.

    Though I tried to solve thest question with the time I had left, it was a lost cause.

    Soon, the test time was up, and the exam papers and OMR sheets were collected by the teacher.

    With my hands atop my head, I looked over at Eun-ha; she didn¡¯t look pleased.

    It looked like she didn¡¯t get the result she had hoped for.

    Lunchtime had started, but Eun-ha was just staring nkly at the ckboard.

    I wanted to cautiously approach her, but I had no idea what I could say tofort her.

    The more one strives, the greater the disappointment hits them.

    I tried to think of words that could console the disappointed Eun-ha, but nothing came to mind.

    Saying that the March mock exams aren¡¯t worth stressing about would feel like negating all of Eun-ha¡¯s efforts up to this point.

    On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t just say that results are always cold and impartial to someone who had been working so hard.

    Despite pondering, I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to Eun-ha.

    I considered telling her all of this, but I knew it would just make her feel worse.

    Everyone had gone to have lunch, and only Eun-ha and I remained in the ssroom.

    After about ten minutes, Eun-ha lifted her head and shifted her gaze toward me.

    Then she slowly walked over and stood in front of my desk.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I don¡¯t feel so well today. So can you go eat lunch alone?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She must be feeling so disappointed that even food wouldn¡¯t settle well.

    Seeing Eun-ha force a smile despite her downcast mood, I couldn¡¯t insist we go eat together.

    ¡°Ah¡ªAlright.¡±

    Her expression said she wanted to be alone, so I ended up having lunch by myself.

    When I returned to the ssroom, Eun-ha was lying on her desk.

    I chose not to approach her.

    I didn¡¯t want to bother her unnecessarily.

    Being with someone doesn¡¯t always make hard times less difficult.

    Sometimes you want to simmer down alone, and sometimes you want to sort out your thoughts by yourself.

    The courtesy of not asking, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    The consideration of not probing, ¡®Is something bothering you?¡¯

    The kindness of not pressuring someone to open up.

    The discretion of not asking even when you know, and even when you want to know.

    I decided to fill half of such ipletepassion with quiet patience.

    Lunchtime ended, followed by English, Korean history, and politics tests. Now it was time to head home.

    On my walk home with Eun-ha, not a single word was exchanged on the way.

    It was filled only with silence.

    We just moved our feet in mute unison.

    Then I finally heard Eun-ha¡¯s voice at the spot where we always part ways.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, take care, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you too.¡±

    We said goodbye without even the customary cheerful wave.

    I could only watch Eun-ha¡¯s dejected figure walk away.

    Even when I got home, my mind was filled with thoughts of her.

    Would she skip dinner after skipping lunch?

    Should I send her a message?

    Is she flipping her nket over her head and crying in her room?

    I wanted to suppress my worries, but to do that, I had to contact Eun-ha.

    I wanted to hear her upbeat voice to reassure myself; I wanted to see her smile and say she was fine.

    But knowing Eun-ha¡¯s selflessness, I couldn¡¯t.

    If I were to ask if she was okay, she would undoubtedly force a smile and say she was.

    So asking her if she was okay would only make her feel worse.

    All I could do was stand quietly beside her when she finally felt better.

    I held my smartphone for a while, worried about Eun-ha, before setting it down on the desk.

    Even during dinner, even while trying to focus on online lectures, Eun-ha was all that upied my mind.

    I checked my phone several times, thinking she might contact me.

    I even checked the messaging app a few times, worrying I might have missed a message from her.

    Still, as it turned 10 p.m., there was no contact from Eun-ha.

    Today seemed like a day when I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her.

    Finally giving up, I washed up in the bathroom and returned to my room.

    Being tired from the mock exam, I decided to go to bed early.

    But the moment my back touched the bed, my phone on the desk started to ring loudly.

    Startled, I rushed to the desk and picked it up.

    The smartphone screen clearly disyed, ¡®Eun-ha.¡¯

    I swiftly pressed the call button to answer her call.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    - Hello. Were you sleeping, Han-gyeol? I¡¯m sorry. I called you sote...

    Through the phone, I heard Eun-ha¡¯s frail voice.

    The moment I heard her downtrodden voice, a part of my heart felt cold.

    I wanted tofort her right away, but regretfully, my stupid self didn¡¯t know what words to utter.

    In the end, I continued the call with Eun-ha using a verymon phrase.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t go to sleep this early. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Asking ¡®What¡¯s up?¡¯ felt like a mistake.

    ¡®I should¡¯ve switched to another topic,¡¯ I thought, filled with regret.

    In a very feeble, yet terribly fragile voice, Eun-ha spoke.

    - I just... felt like calling you, Han-gyeol.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 26: Moonlit Lake Park

    Chapter 26: Moonlit Lake Park

    I had miserably failed.

    The questions weren¡¯t particrly difficult, yet no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find the right answer.

    I should have moved on to the next question, but I stubbornly clung to the problem, thinking I was close to solving it.

    In the end, I failed to manage my time and, consumed by impatience, couldn¡¯t properly answer the other questions either.

    When I got home, I didn¡¯t even bother to check my answers.

    I didn¡¯t want to face what I knew would be a dismal oue.

    Was it because I didn¡¯t put in enough effort?

    Or did I simply not try hard enough?

    Enveloped by a sense of defeat, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave my bed.

    All I could do was close my eyes and try to sleep.

    At least when I¡¯m asleep, I don¡¯t have to think about anything.

    But the despair was so overwhelming that I couldn¡¯t even fall asleep.

    After tossing and turning for a while, I went to the bathroom to wash my face and returned to bed.

    Finally, I caught a fleeting moment of drowsiness and fell asleep.

    But somehow it felt like I had just blinked for a second.

    I was sure I had slept, but it didn¡¯t feel like I had.

    Fully awake, I remembered exactly what was on my mind before I drifted off.

    I checked my phone; it was already past ten in the evening.

    I closed my eyes to quickly fall back asleep, but sleep didn¡¯te.

    I stared at my phone beside my bed, wishing sleep would overtake me.

    But there was nothing particrly interesting, and it only made my heart ache more.

    I had no one to me but myself, and there was no one to confide in.

    So why was it that the first person toe to mind was Han-gyeol?

    Why did I keep thinking about him so intensely when I was this tired and worn out?

    Why did I feel this childish need to rely on someone and throw a fit?

    Although it waste and I couldn¡¯t see his face, I still wanted to hear his voice.

    Normally, I would have hesitated, but at that moment, I had be a rather selfish girl.

    Tap-tap¡ª

    I tapped my phone screen and called Han-gyeol directly.

    Though it felt a little off, and I was about to hang up, Han-gyeol¡¯s voice suddenly came through.

    - Hello?

    Hearing Han-gyeol¡¯s voice made me feel a bit sad.

    The pent-up frustration seemed to be leaking out from within me.

    I held my phone and spoke to Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Hello. Were you sleeping, Han-gyeol? I¡¯m sorry. I called you sote...¡±

    I apologized for calling at such ate hour.

    However, Han-gyeol assured me it was fine without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    - No, I don¡¯t go to sleep this early. What¡¯s up?

    I couldn¡¯t be honest in answering his question.

    I missed you.

    I can¡¯t see you.

    So, at least I want to hear your voice.

    Unable to utter any of these feelings, I had to skirt around them.

    ¡°I just... felt like calling you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    I regretted it as soon as the words left my mouth, afraid he¡¯d think I was being childish. But then I heard his voice right away.

    -I see. Eun-ha, are you nning to go back to sleep?

    ¡°Um? I¡¯d like to, but I slept too much earlier, so sleep¡¯s noting easily.¡±

    - Then, do you want to go for a night walk?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it toote for that?¡±

    - It¡¯s not bedtime for me either. If you¡¯re up for it, I cane by your ce.

    If it were any other day, I would have told him not toe.

    It was inconvenient, and it was toote.

    But today, I wanted to ept Han-gyeol¡¯s kind offer.

    I wanted to go for a night walk with him.

    Shyly, I agreed.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go for a night walk.¡±

    - I¡¯ll cycle over, it won¡¯t take long. Get ready.

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡ª Yeah. Come carefully!¡±

    The moment I heard Han-gyeol was on his way, I jumped out of bed.

    Quickly changing out of my casual pajamas and into a tracksuit, I stepped outside, shoving a hat onto my disheveled hair.

    Is this too much of an imposition? A moment of regret crossed my mind.

    Then I saw it¡ªa faint glow of light in the distance.

    It was Han-gyeol, stopped in front of my apartment building, his ssic bike blending shades of sky blue and white.

    ¡°Huh? Eun-ha, you¡¯re already outside? I was about to call you.¡±

    ¡°You got here so fast, Han-gyeol... Be careful riding your bike, don¡¯t speed too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind next time.¡±

    ¡°So, where to for our night walk?¡±

    ¡°Good question. Anywhere you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Theke park.¡±

    It was a bit far from our houses, but I really wanted to go there. And since he had a bike, I thought I¡¯d ask.

    ¡°If we walk, it would take about 20 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ride your bike, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°We could get there faster that way. Are you going to ride on the back?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Carefully, I climbed onto the back seat of Han-gyeol¡¯s bike. I knew what this meant¡ªclinging to his waist. It was a somewhat embarrassing action, but...

    Right now, I felt like Han-gyeol would graciously ept my whims.

    ¡°Ready to go, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. You need to go slowly, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Still, be careful and hold onto my waist tightly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With a cautious reach, I grasped Han-gyeol¡¯s waist. I wanted to lean against his broad back but restrained myself.

    For now, all I could do was gaze at his broad back. He looked dependable and mature as he quietly pedaled on.

    I was so d we decided to take this night walk. The cool air soothed my flushed cheeks.

    My mind, so clouded with dark thoughts when I was home, cleared the instant I saw Han-gyeol. It was a strange phenomenon¡ªseeing the face of the boy I like could instantly dissolve any gloom.

    It must be due to Han-gyeol¡¯s kindness, showing up at my doorstep without a word. And more importantly, his considerate treatment of me, without prying, as he always does.

    I should have said I wanted to go farther. Then we could have stayed out longer.

    It was a night filled with selfish thoughts.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Upon arriving at Lake Park, we parked the bike and took a short walk through the grounds. Although it was my idea to visit theke, I felt like I spent more time looking at Han-gyeol¡¯s face.

    The atmosphere was romantic, just the two of us walking around theke parkte at night.

    I wondered what Han-gyeol was thinking. Was he as conscious of this as I was?

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Thanks foring. And sorry for bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, no need to apologize. We don¡¯t live that far apart, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Still, thank you. I was feeling a bit down, but I feel better now.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    My eyes darted away the moment I saw Han-gyeol speak, illuminated by the moonlight.

    My heart was pounding so loudly, that I feared it would drown out the surrounding sounds. But I couldn¡¯t just show him my back, so I faced Han-gyeol again.

    ¡°I messed up my mock exams.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    ¡°I studied hard, but the results were disappointing. I was both mad and sad.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯spletely understandable. You did work hard, after all.¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s soft response wasforting. I was grateful he was just willing to ept my emotions. And his empathetic nature continued to warm my heart.

    ¡°Do you think I worked hard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you worked really hard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡±

    Han-gyeol halted his steps.

    ¡°Should we sit for a while? I¡¯ve walked a lot.¡±

    ¡°Sure, there¡¯s a bench over there.¡±

    As soon as we sat down on a bench facing theke, Han-gyeol began to speak.

    ¡°You know, when I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve worked hard enough, I convince myself that I haven¡¯t. You¡¯re probably the same. But from what I see, you have worked hard.¡±

    I listened carefully to Han-gyeol¡¯s words.

    ¡°I mean, youe to school early every morning, you never doze off during ss, you even go to the standing desk at the back if you get sleepy. I¡¯ve often refrained from talking to you because you¡¯re always studying even during breaks. So, I¡¯m not forcing you, but I think you should also believe that you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Han-gyeol avoided eye contact, perhaps a little embarrassed by his heartfelt speech. I also turned my gaze toward theke.

    So, he had been watching me all this time.

    Han-gyeol also looked at me from time to time.

    The person I like had noticed me as well.

    Irrespective of my hard work, that simple fact stayed with me. Embarrassed, I clenched the hem of my pants.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Really, thank you for saying that!¡±

    I was looking at the cidke, but inside, my emotions were anything but calm.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 27: Late Night Home Return

    Chapter 27: Late Night Home Return

    I had just blurted out something somewhat embarrassing.

    It was precisely at that moment when I was trying to hurriedly switch the topic of conversation.

    Grrr-!

    The origin of the roaring sound was Eun-ha¡¯s stomach.

    It was so loud that even the people jogging behind us could hear it... but I knew.

    That I must never acknowledge that I heard it.

    I spoke casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s Friday tomorrow, so hang in there a bit longer. Take some rest over the weekend.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...! Yeah, we both should! It¡¯s getting reallyte! Let¡¯s head home quickly-¡±

    Grrr-!

    Eun-ha couldn¡¯t finish her sentence and grabbed her stomach.

    I continued to act as though I hadn¡¯t heard, biting my lip tightly.

    Hold it in. If Iugh now, it¡¯s over.

    ¡°Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go home! It¡¯s alreadyte-¡±

    Grrr-!

    The sound from Eun-ha¡¯s ¡®stomach clock¡¯ grew louder as time passed.

    Well, she did say she skipped lunch and napped during dinner, so she must be really hungry.

    In such situations, it was better to act like I didn¡¯t hear, but I decided we should get something to eat.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°...Did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Since when do you think I¡¯ve been hearing it?¡±

    ¡°Hey-! If you¡¯re going to pretend you didn¡¯t hear, then pretend till the end...!¡±

    ¡°Puhahaha! Sorry, sorry! Let¡¯s go eat something.¡±

    I stood up from the bench, looking at apletely flustered Eun-ha who had turned as red as a beetroot.

    The time was a little past eleven at night.

    I quickly turned on my phone and searched for a 24-hour snack bar nearby, and there was one.

    ¡°Eun-ha, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably closed by now...?! And I¡¯m not hungry! I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°After hearing that ¡®Grrr-¡¯ sound three times, I can¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...! Stop teasing! I haven¡¯t eaten anything since lunch...¡±

    Eun-ha, now speaking candidly, looked incredibly adorable.

    I wanted to gaze a little longer at her blushing face, even up to her ears, but I had to restrain myself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯ll be weird to eat something at home now.¡±

    ¡°I guess so, but...¡±

    ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll get there quickly if we go by bike.¡±

    As I cautiously extended my hand, Eun-ha grabbed it and stood up.

    I wanted to keep holding her hand, but both of us seemed too shy, so I promptly let go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have school tomorrow, Han-gyeol? Isn¡¯t it toote for you to be out? What did you tell your parents?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I just told them I¡¯d be out for a brief night walk, and they said it¡¯s fine. What about you, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°My parents are busy until the end of this week, and my brother said he¡¯s meeting a friend today.¡±

    ¡°What-? So you¡¯ve been alone at home this whole time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So what?¡±

    Thinking about Eun-ha feeling lonely in a house where four people live made my heart ache.

    I knew Eun-ha¡¯s parents were busy, and I understood, but it still bothered me a bit.

    The thought that she might have been lonely made me want to spend more time with her.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, call me anytime, okay?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Sure. I¡¯ll even call you in the middle of the night then.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, go ahead. You can call me anytime, without any reason.¡±

    I looked down at Eun-ha as I spoke.

    Eun-ha¡¯s head turned quickly.

    ¡°I was...I was joking.¡±

    ¡°I know. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get the bike.¡±

    When I brought over the bike, Eun-ha didn¡¯t climb onto the back seat but stared intently at the bike instead.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡ªDo you think I could carry Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too much?¡±

    ¡°Probably...?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Eun-ha was so enthusiastic that I immediately gave her the bike.

    However, the saddle height wasn¡¯t suitable, so I adjusted it first.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, get on.¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m risking my life. You know how to ride a bike, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Stop worrying and get on.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you.¡±

    I climbed onto the back seat behind Eun-ha.

    But now that I thought about it, I should have held onto her waist.

    Would it be alright to hold her...? Well, she held me, so it shouldn¡¯t matter, right?

    ¡°Han-gyeol? You¡¯ll fall if you don¡¯t hold on.¡±

    ¡°A¡ªAh.¡±

    I cautiously grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s waist.

    Eun-ha pedaled as hard as she could, but it still seemed to be too much for her.

    ¡°Then... let¡¯s get st¡ªAck!¡±

    The bike didn¡¯t move forward.

    Eventually, it tilted to the side, and I tightly grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s waist to stabilize us.

    It was just for a moment, but I almost felt like I was embracing Eun-ha¡¯s slender waist.

    I immediately let go, but Eun-ha also seemed slightly surprised.

    ¡°I¡ªI guess it¡¯s too much after all! Let¡¯s just walk.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you carrying me is definitely too much.¡±

    ¡°Haha... I guess so...¡±

    In the end, I walked alongside the bike, and Eun-ha walked next to me.

    I didn¡¯t want to forget the sensation of holding onto her waist just now.

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Was it heavy when I rode on the back of the bike? You can be honest.¡±

    A lie... Hesitation here could be fatal.

    ¡°No, you were so light I didn¡¯t even notice I was carrying you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! What¡¯s that about!¡±

    Good.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second.

    If I had hesitated, I would have been in big trouble.

    ¡°Was it heavy for you, Eun-ha, when you carried me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was really heavy.¡±

    ¡°Puhaha! What¡¯s that? Tell me I¡¯m light too.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª! More than being heavy, it felt like, ¡¯Ah, this is definitely a real guy.¡¯¡±

    For a moment, my face felt like it was on fire.

    Eun-ha had a habit of casually droppingments like that.

    ¡°Ahem... if that¡¯s the case, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°Should I have said you¡¯re light?¡±

    ¡°Not at all? Feeling like a ¡®real guy¡¯ is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear. Do you go on night walks often, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Night walks?¡±

    Before I found myself in this novel¡¯s world, I often took solo walks.

    I¡¯d tire myself out on purpose, took a shower, and went straight to sleep.

    I loved sound sleep as a way to stop thinking about anything.

    But walking aimlessly alone wasn¡¯t as nice as walking with someone.

    By dozens, if not hundreds of times.

    ¡°Yep. Do you go on night walks often?¡±

    ¡°No, I came out to cheer you up, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I had my suspicions. Anyway, thanks. Seriously. You really lifted my spirits.¡±

    Eun-ha really did look better when she smiled.

    If she was always smiling, there was nothing I couldn¡¯t do.

    I used to think it was nonsense that someone¡¯s smile could make one happy, but maybe it was not.

    ¡°Is that the snack bar you were talking about?¡±

    Eun-ha pointed to a snack bar with the lights on.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯m actually starving.¡±

    ¡°Haha! But you weren¡¯t making any noises earlier.¡±

    ¡°Hey-!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, just kidding. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    As we walked into the snack bar, Eun-ha was glued to the menu board.

    ¡°What do you want, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°What about you, Han-gyeol?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t particrly hungry after having dinner, but it¡¯d feel awkward if only Eun-ha ate. So I decided to have a roll of kimbap.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go for pork cutlet kimbap.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have tuna kimbap.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯ll do.¡±

    I felt like it might not be enough, but maybe she wanted to keep it light since it was gettingte.

    ¡°Excuse me, we¡¯ll take one roll each of tuna kimbap and pork cutlet kimbap, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring it out for you shortly.¡±

    Eun-ha looked slightly delighted at the prospect of getting some food. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her as she happily took out her chopsticks.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the kimbap you ordered.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks~¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the two rolls of kimbap. She quickly shoved one piece into her mouth, chewing enthusiastically.

    ¡°Eun-ha, slow down. You¡¯re going to choke.¡±

    Too busy eating, Eun-ha only nodded her head. When I set a ss of water in front of her, she smiled as if pleased.

    She looked as cute as a hamster... or perhaps like a charming bunny. But she seemed unaware of her own cuteness. We quickly finished our rolls and left the snack bar.

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡°Are you good with just one roll?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    I checked my phone and realized it was almost midnight. It was time to take Eun-ha home.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start heading back. I¡¯ll walk you home.¡±

    ¡°Ah... I feel like I¡¯m bothering you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go alone. I¡¯d worry too much. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    On the way back, Eun-ha was her usual, cheerful self. Her steps seemed lighter, happier. We quickly arrived in front of her apartment building.

    ¡°Alright, Han-gyeol, I¡¯m heading in.¡±

    ¡°Sure, take care. Sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for today. Seriously. I feel so much better.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s getting chilly out.¡±

    ¡°Do you have your earphones with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got wireless ones, why?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the phone as you head back. Put your earphones in.¡±

    As I took out my earphones and popped them in, Eun-ha waved goodbye with a bright smile.

    ¡°Ready? Go ahead inside. See you at school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll call as soon as I get in, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Han-gyeol.¡±

    I watched as Eun-ha entered her apartment building and then hopped back on my bike. It wasn¡¯t long before she called me, and I pressed my earphones to answer.

    - Are you on your way?

    ¡°Yep, of course.¡±

    - How long will it take to get home?

    ¡°About 20 minutes? Why?¡±

    - I can¡¯t sleep. I thought maybe we could talk a bit more.

    ¡°No way. We have school tomorrow, and you shouldn¡¯t be up toote.¡±

    - You¡¯re right. We should¡¯ve gone for a night walk on Friday. Then we could¡¯ve stayed upte.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk next time we have a chance.¡±

    - That sounds good. I¡¯d like that.

    That night, I took the long way home.

    Eun-ha¡¯s voice was too sweet to part with too soon.

    I wanted to hear more of her voice.

    I wanted to talk a bit more.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 28: Crush?

    Chapter 28: Crush?

    When I opened the ssroom door in the morning.

    When the homeroom teacher finished speaking.

    When the ss started.

    Or even when the ss ended and it was break time...

    I was always looking around for Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Eun-ha, stop staring.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    In response to my question, Harim cautiously whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Stop staring at Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    ¡°What-?! No, I wasn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t look at him!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would believe that given the current situation?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a difficult situation for you, right?¡±

    At that, my eyes widened and I asked Harim.

    ¡°Is it that obvious¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Very. Your eyes are practically heart-shaped.¡±

    ¡°Is it that bad?! Wait, not here, let¡¯s talk somewhere else¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    I quickly led Harim to a corner of the hallway.

    ¡°Eun-ha, I don¡¯t have any money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rob you¡­ Just tell me, when did you find out?!¡±

    ¡°I had my suspicions, but today I¡¯m certain.¡±

    ¡°Why?! Why on Earth?!¡±

    I looked at Harim, clearly agitated.

    Harim shrugged and then relentlessly cornered me.

    ¡°Anyone would notice if you keep staring like that, even if they¡¯re dense.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Han-gyeol noticed?¡±

    ¡°My god! You¡¯re not even thinking of denying it? At least try to lie.¡±

    ¡°Ah... I don¡¯t think you¡¯d believe me even if I lied.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to read the situation, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I hear that a lot.¡±

    As I spoke confidently, Harim stared at me intently.

    ¡°So, are you going to confess?¡±

    ¡°Wha-?! No! I¡¯m not nning on doing that¡­yet.¡±

    ¡°Why? It seems like he¡¯d ept your feelings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t gamble if you¡¯re not certain. You know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Where have I heard that before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of taking it slow for now.¡±

    Last week, I steeled my resolve.

    Of course, that was all I did¡ªno further actions were taken.

    Still, we continued texting over the weekend, so I considered that progress.

    ¡°Shall we go back in? Just act like you didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay. But stop staring.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... alright.¡±

    As soon as I returned to the ssroom, I found myself looking for Han-gyeol again.

    He was seated at his desk, going over a practice test fromst week.

    I thought about cautiously approaching him but held back, not wanting to disturb his studies.

    Being a fellow student prepping for exams, I must exercise some restraint with my feelings. Perhaps this ¡®exam-taker¡¯ status serves as an obstacle to bing Han-gyeol¡¯s significant one.

    What am I to Han-gyeol?

    Could I be someone significant enough that there was no need to rush things?

    In other words... were we in a ¡®situationship¡¯ right now?

    Could I be the person Han-gyeol said he likes?

    But he mentioned he liked them for a long time... it felt like there was some distance between us. Was he just saying things back then? His tone didn¡¯t seem serious either.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Look out the window.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    When I looked out, I saw flower buds yet to bloom.

    Upon closer thought, cherry blossoms would be in full bloom next week.

    A time when the world was drenched in shades of pink.

    ¡°How about you both go to a cherry blossom festival?¡±

    ¡°A cherry blossom festival? Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s excessive about it? Friends can go see cherry blossoms too.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then what should I say to invite him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to figure out.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give it my best shot.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Harim seemed puzzled by my answer.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be indecisive about what to do.¡±

    ¡°Ah... well, that¡¯s true, I kind of am.¡±

    ¡°Hmm- alright. They say love changes people¡ª¡±

    I quickly covered Harim¡¯s mouth.

    Carefully removing my hand, I whispered to Harim.

    ¡°I think... Because it¡¯s Han-gyeol, it would be okay.¡±

    Because Han-gyeol epts my heart as it was.

    He epts my honest thoughts and honest feelings as they were.

    That was why I could be honest with Han-gyeol.

    I won¡¯t be clumsy anymore.

    I won¡¯t think and judge alone anymore.

    Slowly. But not toote.

    I was nning to approach.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After all the sses were over, I went over to Han-gyeol¡¯s seat first.

    Studying together in a ssroom with just the two of us was more enjoyable than I thought.

    I felt like I studied well when I was with Han-gyeol.

    It was nerve-wracking, but there was also afort I felt from Han-gyeol being next to me.

    Although turning my head asionally revealed Han-gyeol in deep concentration, giving me heart palpitations.

    So I had to work harder.

    If anyone said my grades dropped because of my affection, I¡¯d be angry.

    I had to work harder and give my best, to show that my love for Han-gyeol had made me a better person.

    For my sake and for Han-gyeol¡¯s, my grades needed to rise again.

    ¡°Ugh! This is tough.¡±

    Han-gyeol paused his studies and stretched widely.

    ¡°What¡¯s not working?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡ª I¡¯m having a hard time reading the Korean passage. It takes me a long time to work on non-literary texts. I¡¯m already 50 seconds over.¡±

    ¡°Do you have, like, your own way of marking things, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Marking? You mean like underlining?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡ª can you show me the passage you were working on?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay if I make some marks?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    At a nce, it seemed that Han-gyeol only underlined when working through non-literary passages and didn¡¯t make any other markings.

    I read the non-literary passage that Han-gyeol had been working on from top to bottom.

    I made various annotations here and there, as I had my own system and was pretty confident in Korean.

    ¡°So Han-gyeol, you only underline when you read non-literary passages?¡±

    ¡°I underline parts I think are important, yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª This is something I learned from my sister Hyun-joo. Take a look.¡±

    I kindly exined to Han-gyeol,

    ¡°I put squares around definitions of terms, then underline the exnation that follows. Keywords get circled. When words like ¡®however¡¯ appear, I mark a ¡®V¡¯. And you know how non-literary passages about ideas sometimes feature opposing views? Ibel those as A, B to easilypare their characteristics. Doing this cuts down time when you have to refer back to the passage.¡±

    Upon hearing me, Han-gyeol looked at me with amazement.

    ¡°That makes sense. It¡¯ll definitely be easier to review the passageter this way.¡±

    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s how I do all my non-literary questions.¡±

    ¡°What do Q and A stand for here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Q marks problems or questions brought up in the passage, and A marks solutions or answers.¡±

    ¡°Nice¡­ This feels like the right way to study. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow my markings exactly. Just do whatever works for you.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡ª No, I want to do it the way you showed me. It¡¯s easier to see. Can I ask againter?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sure, anytime!¡±

    I felt good about it.

    It seemed like I had genuinely helped Han-gyeol, and moreover, he would be using the same annotations as me.

    I felt somewhat shy at the idea of melting into a small part of Han-gyeol¡¯s life.

    ¡°Studying with Eun-ha really seems to make a difference.¡±

    ¡°Really? I also feel like I study well when I¡¯m with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Then we should study together often.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I like that idea. How about we do it every Saturday?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ah¡ª did Ie on too strong?

    I thought it would be fine.

    Was suggesting we meet on weekends too much?

    ¡°Ah¡ª never mind. Weekends are probably¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯d really like that. I enjoy studying with Eun-ha. But I¡¯m not bothering you, am I?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! Studying with Han-gyeol is good for me too, and you teach me a lot!¡±

    ¡°Alright? Then we¡¯ll start studying together this week.¡±

    I felt like I had said the right thing.

    Truth be told, the goal was the cherry blossom festival next Saturday.

    We could at least see the cherry blossoms on our way home from studying, right?

    I started to feel a bit excited.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s weird to say this right after we decided to study together, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to go see the cherry blossoms next week?¡±

    I was so taken aback that I flinched.

    Was he thinking the same thing I was?

    Could this be another of Han-gyeol¡¯s cunning schemes?

    Did I give myself away?

    ¡°Cherry blossoms?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, cherry blossoms.¡±

    ¡°Um... When?!¡±

    ¡°Next Saturday, for a bit?¡±

    This is¡­

    He must have been thinking the same thing.

    There was no reason to decline, after all.

    Yes, I would love to.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to.¡±

    ¡°Great. I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. So let¡¯s study hard until then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ll study from here... to here!¡±

    I grabbed a hefty portion of the reference book¡¯s pages.

    For the sake of the cherry blossoms, I had to handle this much studying.

    Besides, it felt like studying this way would be more effective.

    It was always better to study when there was a clear reward.

    ¡°Is it not too much, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I wanted to go see the cherry blossoms too. But we can¡¯t neglect our studies, so I¡¯ll study up to here.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡ª! Okay, then I¡¯ll also do from here to here.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too little?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this much already a lot, Teacher?¡±

    Being called ¡®Teacher¡¯ amused me a bit.

    I added a few more pages to the portion that Han-gyeol had selected.

    ¡°Then, Student Lee Han-gyeol, you should do from here to here~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Cut it down.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, no. Can¡¯t do.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 29: I Know, But I Donâ€™t Know

    Chapter 29: I Know, But I Don¡¯t Know

    ¡°Is there anyone here who got the first grade in math on the March mock exams? If you¡¯re here,e up and solve this problem.¡±

    It was third period, math ss.

    Though the results weren¡¯t officially out yet, I could roughly estimate my grade by looking at the cutoff scores.

    Math had always been a strong subject for me, and luck had been on my side this time,nding me in the first-grade score range.

    In other words, I was precisely the person our math teacher was looking for.

    However, my judgment was to keep my mouth shut during times like these.

    ¡°Hey, Lee Han-gyeol, didn¡¯t you have first grade in math? Why aren¡¯t you raising your hand?¡±

    ¡°Keep it down, dude. It¡¯s better toy low at times like this¡­¡±

    What I had learned in society was that drawing attention to yourself could often lead to a bacsh.

    Staying unnoticed and blending in was essential for survival. Boasting about my skills or capabilities was best avoided.

    Then, suddenly, Jang Yujin raised his hand and proudly dered,

    ¡°Teacher, my desk-mate is the Newton of our ss.¡±

    This punk?

    I¡¯ll see himter.

    ¡°Oh, really? Thene up and solve this problem. Let¡¯s see the Newton¡¯s skills.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m a math-phobe. All I can do is punch numbers into a calctor.¡±

    ¡°Quit the nonsense ande up to solve it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    All eyes in the ss turned to me.

    Feeling that staying seated would be more disadvantageous, I eventually went to the ckboard and picked up a piece of chalk.

    ¡°Solve this problem. You can¡¯t just write down the answer.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®sure¡¯? Do you think you¡¯re some office worker?¡±

    The ss chuckled at the teacher¡¯s joke.

    Hearing theughter, I felt the tension rise. I had never been the type to enjoy being the center of attention.

    ¡°Ah- I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll solve it.¡±

    I looked at the problem and silently wrote down the equation.

    I wanted to finish quickly, anticipating another of the teacher¡¯s awkward jokes if I took too long.

    Finally, I wrote the answer in a corner of the board and told the teacher,

    ¡°I¡¯ve solved it.¡±

    ¡°Never mind the exnation, is the answer 4? Are you sure? Double-check.¡±

    ¡°It seems correct.¡±

    ¡°Seems correct? Are you sure? Is it right or not?¡±

    Ugh¡ªThere¡¯s always at least one teacher who enjoys these frustrating games.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°What will you do if you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    My confident deration elicited a chorus of awe from my ssmates.

    I had to clench my eyes shut to endure the ¡®Oohs¡¯ and ¡®Aahs¡¯.

    ¡°How did you know it had a repeated root?¡±

    ¡°The function has an absolute value applied to a quadratic function... If a quadratic function has a repeated root, it should be differentiable.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Nice to meet you, Newton.¡±

    Haa, this math teacher is tough.

    ¡°Ah... Yes, I¡¯ll go back to my seat.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Even as I returned to my seat, I felt some lingering gazes.

    Ah¡ªthis is precisely why I hate going up to the board.

    Once seated, I red at Jang Yujin.

    ¡°Hey Newton, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me something weird.¡±

    The rest of the math ss proceeded smoothly.

    However, as soon as ss ended, I found myself entangled in something annoying.

    The guy sitting in front of me asked for help with a math problem.

    ¡°Newton, can you exin this problem to me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. And have you tried looking at the solution manual?¡±

    ¡°I just did. Still don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°Too bad. Show it to me.¡±

    I was not particrly good at teaching, but it was easy because the guy who asked knew precisely what he didn¡¯t understand.

    So, I spent my break time not actually taking a break but exining a math problem to my friends.

    The real issue was that this little spark ignited by Jang Yujin seemed to be turning into a bigger fire.

    During the next break, a girl I rarely spoke to came up to ask about another math problem.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, can you help me with this?¡±

    While she was asking about a math problem, I faced a dilemma.

    Declining harshly couldbel me a cold person, which concerned me.

    But neither did I want Eun-ha to see me helping another girl with her studies.

    These kinds of situations usually lead to misunderstandings.

    So, this was my conclusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how to solve this problem either. If you figure it out, could you let me know too?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªsure, I will.¡±

    If I say I didn¡¯t know, that should be the end of it.

    It was not like I was inviting trouble into my life.

    Satisfied with my deft handling of the situation, I sneaked a nce at Eun-ha.

    Whoosh¡ª

    She turned her head away.

    Did I mess up?

    <strong>***</strong>

    After the fourth period, I had lunch with Eun-ha.

    I was thinking of spacing out a bit after brushing my teeth when Eun-ha approached with her textbook and notebook.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I have some questions to ask. Can you help?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Sure.¡±

    She usually asked after all the school lessons were over, but today she asked during lunchtime.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind¡ªit¡¯s a lot, actually. It might take up the whole lunch break.¡±

    ¡°Why worry about that? Just tell me what don¡¯t you get?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªthere¡¯s quite a bit, so let¡¯s take it slow. This and this...and also this and this one...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that is quite a lot. But it¡¯s fine. Alright, let¡¯s go step by step.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    As I wrote down the solution on my notebook, I exined each step in detail to Eun-ha.

    Whenever I rified my approach, she nodded and listened attentively.

    By the time we finished all the questions, there were barely ten minutes left of lunch break.

    Guess it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say it¡¯d take the whole time?

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯m sorry. I made you spend your whole lunch break on me.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. And the questions were pretty tough, so it was a good review for me too.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªbut would you mind if I bring more questions next break?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you working too hardtely? Take it easy, you¡¯ll wear yourself out.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t afford to fail twice.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Helping someone who was working hard was a natural course of action.

    ¡°Oh right, do you have any candy, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Want one? Didn¡¯t you just brush your teeth?¡±

    ¡°Um¡ªa single candy should be fine. Just one, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay, here.¡±

    I pulled a candy from my pocket and handed it to Eun-ha.

    ¡°Do you always carry around multiple candies?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not sure about the exact number, but I always have some.¡±

    Eun-ha and I nned to spend the remaining 10 minutes in such idle chatter.

    Just then, the girl who had asked me a math question during the previous break approached my seat with her reference book in hand.

    I was having a rare one-on-one conversation with Eun-ha¡ªwhat impable timing.

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what is it?¡¯ You said to let you know if I figure out the question.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªright, right. There isn¡¯t much of a lunch break left, but that should be okay?¡±

    ¡°The time¡¯s not the issue... if you¡¯re talking with Eun-ha, we can do itter.¡±

    Quite an observant friend, huh?

    But it seemed that Eun-ha had different thoughts.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m curious too, is it okay to exin it to both me and Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°You too, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If it¡¯s a problem that Han-gyeol can¡¯t solve, I probably can¡¯t solve it either.¡±

    ¡°Um... Okay.¡±

    The girl from ss sat across from both Eun-ha and me.

    ¡°Ah, I was nning to write it down as I exined. Eun-ha, can I borrow your notebook?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure! Feel free to use it.¡±

    Eun-ha promptly handed over her notebook.

    ¡°Thanks. Alright, let me exin. This problem initially¡ª¡±

    The girl started detailing the solution on Eun-ha¡¯s notebook. However, midway through, I felt like I got the gist of how to solve it. It would be awkward to cut her off, so I just nodded along.

    But then, something odd caught my eye in Eun-ha¡¯s notebook.

    It looked like the math problem Eun-ha had asked me about earlier was already solved on it. But it wasn¡¯t even in my handwriting, and the notebook I used to help her understand was my own.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, were you listening?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Of course, I was. Thanks for exining it to me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll head back now. If you have more questionster, just ask, okay?¡±

    ¡°If I have a problem, I¡¯ll ask you. Thanks foring over to exin it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    So, the girl who had asked about the problem returned to her seat. The ss was almost over, so Eun-ha began to pack her stuff too. She picked up the reference books and pencil case she had brought, and just as she was about to pick up her notebook, my hand gentlynded on it.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    With a puzzled look on her face, Eun-ha stared at me as I spoke with a sly grin.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°From now on, only bring questions you don¡¯t know the answers to, okay?¡±

    For a moment, Eun-ha flinched, and her face slowly started to turn red.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you seem to understand things so well.¡±

    ¡°The bell is about to ring! I¡¯m going back to my seat!¡±

    Eun-ha hurriedly grabbed her notebook and fled back to her seat.

    When will I confess? How many kids should we have, and what would be good names for them?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 30: Lies

    Chapter 30: Lies

    I admit, the jealousy I felt seemed a bit odd, even to me.

    It was strange that I, who was not even Han-gyeol¡¯s girlfriend, would feel jealous.

    But whenever Han-gyeol talked to another girl, a part of my heart ached.

    I wished that a part of his heart would ache too, whenever he saw me talking to another guy.

    Wishing for the guy I like to feel heartache... it was an incredibly selfish thought.

    Even though I couldn¡¯t make the person I liked happy, there I was, harboring these terrible thoughts.

    I knew it was a selfish feeling, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel like it.

    I wished he would only talk to me; I wished he would only study with me.

    I wondered if Han-gyeol had a vague sense of how I felt.

    Did he pick up on it when he saw me asking questions about problems I already knew the answer to?

    I was nervous about whether he catch on, but I also wished he would.

    If he was caught on and saw me as more than a friend, I hoped he came a little closer to me.

    I hoped he approached me a bit more boldly, without any caution.

    I hoped he came close enough that even someone as oblivious as me could be sure of it.

    Of course, I was making an effort too.

    Hoping to convey how I felt, I took various actions.

    For example, during ss, I asionally look at Han-gyeol instead of the ckboard.

    I could keep looking at Han-gyeol, diligently taking notes with his gaze fixed on the ckboard.

    asionally, when he yawns, I thought he looked really cute.

    They say when a girl finds a guy cute, it¡¯s game over.

    I didn¡¯t know who said it, but it felt true.

    I wanted to be Han-gyeol¡¯s girlfriend.

    I wanted to be in a rtionship where I could boldly tell him not to talk to other girls.

    But there was more than one thing troubling me.

    The fact that we were both students preparing for exams.

    Theck of assurance that I was the girl Han-gyeol liked.

    The possibility that all my current spections might be baseless.

    Above all, there was the risk that we might end up worse off than strangers to each other.

    So, I was slowly approaching Han-gyeol.

    I was not sure if I was doing it right. I hoped it was not burdensome for him?

    I was sorry to the teacher lecturing passionately at the front, but I couldn¡¯t focus on the ss.

    My mind was already filled with Han-gyeol; there was no room for anything else.

    Han-gyeol was undoubtedly a good person.

    Not just from my subjective viewpoint, but objectively as well.

    In other words, there might be other girls who shared my feelings for him.

    There could be a girl who fell for him at first sight, watching him solve math problems effortlessly during ss.

    My heart was racing, and I was pondering how to calm it down.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t concentrate, and the fifth period ended as such.

    ¡°Eun-ha, what are you thinking so deeply about?¡±

    Harim, who noticed myck of focus, asked me.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Harim looked around and whispered.

    ¡°Were you thinking about Han-gyeol again?¡±

    I was embarrassed, but cautiously nodded my head.

    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s not even surprising.¡±

    Mm¡ªsince the topic came up, I decided to ask Harim something.

    ¡°Hey, Harim. I have something I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is it about studying? Because that could be tricky. You might get mad at me.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about studying... um... wanna go to the canteen? We can talk while we¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go ande back quickly.¡±

    I left the ssroom with Harim and headed toward the canteen.

    After passing by the crowded bathrooms, I cautiously asked her.

    ¡°Do you think Han-gyeol is good-looking?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...? Why are you suddenly asking that?¡±

    ¡°I just want to hear what you think about how Han-gyeol looks, objectively speaking.¡±

    Harim seemed momentarily perplexed by my question.

    Still, she candidly expressed her thoughts.

    ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s pretty attractive, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Right? You think so too, Harim?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s good at basketball, good at studying... It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much he can¡¯t do, you know? It feels like he¡¯s above average in everything?¡±

    I nodded again.

    I was well aware that Han-gyeol was a jack-of-all-trades.

    He could assembleputers, make chocte, and even handle household chores!

    Han-gyeol was objectively a really great guy, through and through.

    The thought that I might not be the only one smitten with him became even more pronounced.

    ¡°Plus, Han-gyeol is so kind, gentle, and considerate,¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. He seems like a deep thinker,¡± Harim responded.

    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s what makes him seem so mature.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s unusually mature for a high school student? Though, I¡¯m not exactly sure where I get that impression.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s probably just something ingrained in him,¡± I said, agreeing with Harim¡¯s statement.

    ¡°So, why? Are you worried that some other girl might like Han-gyeol?¡±

    Harim had hit the nail on the head.

    But since I¡¯d already mentioned it to her, I nodded.

    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think you have any reason to be anxious.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anxiety, or jealousy, or what... I¡¯m not even sure what I¡¯m feeling,¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t think you have anything to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because, from what I can see, I think Han-gyeol likes you,¡± Harim added, lending credibility to her spection.

    ¡°Wait, you think Han-gyeol seems to like me, from what you¡¯ve seen?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, but that¡¯s the vibe I¡¯m getting.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me specifically what gives you that impression?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are quite a few things. For starters, the way he looks at you?¡±

    ¡°The way he looks at me?¡±

    I tilted my head in curiosity.

    ¡°The way Han-gyeol looks at you is different from how he looks at other people.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can you borate?¡±

    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t noticed since Han-gyeol always smiles at you, but he¡¯s not that expressive? He doesn¡¯t smile much.¡±

    ¡°What? Han-gyeol smiles a lot! He¡¯s always so cheerful.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never seen him smile when he¡¯s not with you. The only other time is maybe a brief smile while ying basketball?¡±

    Harim¡¯s observations added anotheryer of credence to her im.

    I wanted to hear more from Harim.

    I looked at her intently, my eyes practically begging her to continue.

    ¡°More than anything, when he looks at you, it¡¯s like he¡¯s looking at something adorable?¡±

    ¡°What? No way, it can¡¯t be that much, can it?¡±

    ¡°He looks at you like you¡¯re a cute little animal or something.¡±

    ¡°A little animal?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Anyway, since we¡¯re at the canteen, let¡¯s buy something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡±

    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll just have one drink.¡±

    I hurriedly paid for the drinks with my card. We continued our conversation as we returned to the ssroom, using the canteen as a sort of pit stop. Harim borated further on her thoughts.

    ¡°He gives only you orange-vored candies. To me, it seems like Han-gyeol is trying to express his feelings for you in his own way.¡±

    ¡°What if you are just imagining things?¡±

    ¡°I think the chances of that are slim.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm! Anyway, thanks for the help!¡±

    ¡°Well, I did get a free drink out of this. Let¡¯s hurry; we¡¯ll bete.¡±

    The sixth period felt clearer in contrast to the fifth, which wasden with heavy thoughts.

    Could it be true, what Harim said? That Han-gyeol likes me? If we both like each other, that would be more than fantastic.

    However, despite my cheerful thoughts, the clear sky had suddenly darkened.

    Ugh, just when I was feeling good. When something unexpected like this happens, it makes me uneasy.

    The weather forecast had said it would be clear all day. But it didn¡¯t matter since I had an umbre in my bag anyway.

    As the seventh period started, raindrops began to fall. I looked out the window momentarily at the sound of rain tapping against the ss. It didn¡¯t seem like it would stop soon.

    Did Han-gyeol bring an umbre? I hoped he hadn¡¯t, so we could share mine on the way home.

    As the seventh period ended with the sound of rain, Harim looked out the window and asked me,

    ¡°It¡¯s raining pretty hard. Do you have an umbre?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have one in my bag.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy to carry around all the time?¡±

    ¡°I get used to it, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    While talking to Harim, Han-gyeol walked over to my seat. Quickly, before our homeroom teacher returned, he asked me,

    ¡°Eun-ha, do you have an umbre?¡±

    I immediately countered his question.

    ¡°Hm? Do you have one, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I always have one in my bag. You don¡¯t have one?¡±

    I had just told Harim that I had an umbre. But without a second¡¯s hesitation, I lied.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s share mine. I¡¯ll walk you home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks! Our teacher ising; go back to your seat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as Han-gyeol hurried back to his seat, Harim looked at me with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Then what was that you just told me earlier?¡±

    I hurriedly brought my index finger to my lips and said,

    ¡°Shh¡ª¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 31: Dangerous

    Chapter 31: Dangerous

    I was on my way home with Eun-ha, who said she didn¡¯t have an umbre.

    Fortunately, I always kept an umbre in my locker, just in case.

    To be honest, I was expecting something like this to happen someday, but it came sooner than I thought.

    But there was one problem.

    ¡°Eun-ha, your shoulder is getting really wet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Since it¡¯s your umbre, it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t get wet. Don¡¯t worry about me! I actually like the rain.¡±

    ¡°But you shoulde a little closer¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Really!¡±

    Eun-ha was insisting, even as her shoulders got soaked.

    On the other hand, not a drop of rain touched my shoulders.

    Wasn¡¯t it normal for a guy¡¯s shoulder to get wet at times like this?

    That was usually how it goes.

    Usually, it was the guy whose shoulders get wet, and the girl finds it romantic.

    Why was it the opposite now? But, it was strangely heart-fluttering.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t let Eun-ha, the girl I like, keep getting drenched.

    In addition, at this rate, Eun-ha would be soaked through by the time we get to her house.

    Thinking that, as I subtly tilted the umbre toward her, Eun-ha quickly grabbed my hand that was holding it.

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t get wet!¡±

    ¡°I get it, because I¡¯m the one with the umbre. But I won¡¯t catch a cold or anything, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t let your shoulder get wet. Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you so stubborn about this?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a matter of conscience.¡±

    ¡°Conscience?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a thing! Seriously, you should not get wet!¡±

    Eun-ha pushed my hand away desperately.

    She was stubborn in the strangest ways.

    No choice then.

    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it like this.¡±

    Carefully, I ced my hand on Eun-ha¡¯s wet shoulder and pulled her under the umbre.

    As I did so, I spoke without taking my hand off her now-soaked uniform.

    ¡°If we walk shoulder-to-shoulder, we won¡¯t get wet, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well... that¡¯s true, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you want to walk shoulder-to-shoulder? Or should I gantly keep you dry with an umbre?¡±

    ¡°I want to walk shoulder-to-shoulder.¡±

    ¡°I thought so¡ª Wait, what?¡±

    She wants to walk shoulder-to-shoulder?

    We are not even dating, are we?

    Did I hear that wrong?

    ¡°I want to walk shoulder-to-shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Really?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t let your shoulder get wet!¡±

    What¡¯s going on? Why is she so proactive?

    Is she that against getting my shoulder wet?

    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was out of goodwill or personal interest.

    Either way, I was happy to walk shoulder-to-shoulder with Eun-ha.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Once we actually started walking shoulder-to-shoulder, the atmosphere turned awkward.

    Eun-ha¡¯s unexpected reaction had caught me off guard.

    We weren¡¯t even holding hands, but every time Eun-ha¡¯s body brushed against my arm, my heart skipped a beat.

    I felt like we should talk about something, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.

    Wait, are we seriously going to walk like this all the way home?

    Isn¡¯t she embarrassed? I¡¯m incredibly embarrassed.

    Isn¡¯t this a physical contact? Or is shoulder-to-shoulder okay?

    Personally, I¡¯d consider even this to be a form of physical intimacy.

    ¡°Do you like rainy days, Han-gyeol?¡±

    I used to dislike them, but it seemed that was going to change from today.

    ¡°Um¡ªkind of. Do you like rainy days, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s something nice about the smell of rain. It feels somewhat emotional, you know?¡±

    Perfect¡ªthis moment was exactly that: emotional.

    Walking shoulder-to-shoulder under a small umbre on a rainy day.

    It¡¯s so youthful, isn¡¯t it?

    The only drawback was that Eun-ha¡¯s shoulder was soaking wet.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely an emotional vibe.¡±

    With that, our conversation came to another halt.

    I should¡¯ve said I like rainy days, had I known this would happen.

    Without exchanging any more words, Eun-ha and I simply synchronized our steps.

    It was awkward, but my heart was fluttering.

    If someone saw Eun-ha and me right now, would they think we were just friends?

    Wouldn¡¯t we look like a young couple, sharing an umbre as we head home?

    I stole a nce at Eun-ha¡¯s face, and noticed her cheeks were a shade pinker, as if she were embarrassed too.

    Not wanting to break the mood, I simply walked toward Eun-ha¡¯s home.

    I wanted to savor this heart-fluttering moment just a little bit longer.

    I hoped Eun-ha¡¯s heart was pounding as fiercely as mine.

    ¡°Turns out this is a bit embarrassing after all...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When I showed my confusion, Eun-ha looked into my eyes and asked,

    ¡°Are you... embarrassed too?¡±

    So this is what it feels like when your heart sinks... It¡¯s way more devastating than I thought.

    Could it be the added emotions of the rainy day?

    Or perhaps it was Eun-ha¡¯s shampoo scent, subtly gracing the tip of my nose.

    Unable to quell my racing heart, I turned my head outside the umbre.

    But Eun-ha swiftly tugged at the hem of my shirt, urging an answer.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Answer me.¡±

    ¡°Uh...?¡±

    ¡°Are you embarrassed or not?¡±

    With an expression begging for a quick response, Eun-ha looked up at me.

    Knowing she¡¯d press for an answer until she got one, I swallowed hard and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m incredibly embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Eun-ha softly stepped away from me.

    I also lowered my hand from her shoulder.

    Regrettable as it was, we couldn¡¯t continue walking shoulder-to-shoulder.

    ¡°But like you said, my shoulders will keep getting wet, so let¡¯s walk a little closer.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. I can¡¯t have Eun-ha catching a cold.¡±

    ¡°I hardly ever catch colds! I¡¯m super healthy.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    I had to steer the conversation quickly so that my flustered state wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    After some thought, I blurted out something trivial.

    ¡°We should eat pajeon* on rainy days.¡±

    ¡°Pajeon is good! Do you know how to make them?¡±

    ¡°Uh? No, never tried making any kind of pajeon.¡±

    ¡°Ah, me neither, I¡¯m terrible at cooking.¡±

    ¡°That happens, you know.¡±

    We awkwardlyughed while my mind scrambled for another topic.

    Well, we were almost at Eun-ha¡¯s house, so I didn¡¯t really need to stress about finding something to talk about.

    It was the moment we reached the final stretch of road leading to Eun-ha¡¯s house.

    The narrow pathway was filled with puddles from the rain.

    Checking for any cars behind us, I noticed a car approaching at a slightly fast pace.

    Not wanting to get sshed, I discreetly steered us toward the edge of the road.

    Fortunately, the car seemed to notice us, slowed down, and passed without incident.

    Just when I thought we had averted¡ª

    Tripped!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    I stumbled over a protruding brick on the sidewalk and tumbled forward.

    Holding an umbre made it impossible to break my fall with my hands, and Inded face-first in a puddle.

    ¡°Ha, Han-gyeol?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡±

    Carefully picking up the umbre, I stood and quickly held it over Eun-ha.

    ¡°Is it time to cover me with the umbre? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not hurt.¡±

    ¡°What do we do... Your uniform is soaked.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to wash it.¡±

    While neither my hands nor any other part of me were injured, my uniform was thoroughly drenched.

    Eun-ha looked deeply concerned, more than the situation seemed to warrant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all because I made you walk me this far.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not hurt, and I can just shower when I get home.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it take about 15 minutes to walk from here to your ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far. I¡¯ll just walk a little faster.¡±

    ¡°Shower at my house! I¡¯ll lend you my brother¡¯s clothes!¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯re talking about something weird.¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to prioritize her moral code over her embarrassment.

    Once again, she grabbed the hem of my shirt with a determined expression.

    ¡°Still, this happened because I asked you to walk me! So you should let me take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°What if I leave my umbre here and run home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d chase after you with everything I have! Now, let¡¯s go to my ce.¡±

    Eun-ha snatched the umbre from me and grabbed my wrist with her free hand.

    Her grip was light enough for me to easily pull away, yet I found myself letting her lead.

    I¡¯d been to her house before, and I knew her family, so they would probably understand.

    ¡°Is Eunwoo Hyung home? I wonder if his clothes will fit me.¡±

    ¡°Hm? He said he¡¯s meeting a friend today, so he probably won¡¯t be there.¡±

    ¡°A quick call should do it, then. Your mom will be surprised when she sees me.¡±

    ¡°My mom went out for a gathering at lunchtime; she won¡¯t be there either.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Wait, what?!¡±

    I stopped and looked at Eun-ha.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying no one is at home right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the issue? Isn¡¯t it more convenient if nobody¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient in another sense! How can I go into a house where a girl is alone?¡±

    ¡°What choice do we have? My house is right there; you can just take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll just go home and shower.¡±

    I promptly turned to leave, but Eun-ha desperately grabbed my bag.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go! I led you into this mess; I have to take responsibility! I can¡¯t let you go, I¡¯d feel too guilty!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you do realize it¡¯s risky to let a grown man into a house where a woman is alone, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! But you¡¯ve been to my house before, so it¡¯s an exception. Plus, you¡¯re not dangerous.¡±

    That was Eun-ha¡¯s perception.

    Men can always be a risk.

    ¡°But back then, there was someone at home. Now you¡¯re saying there¡¯s nobody.¡±

    ¡°You are not nning on doing anything bad.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t ignore the atmosphere.

    I found it hard to argue with Eun-ha.

    To argue would be to suggest I had ill intentions.

    ¡°Got nothing to say? Let¡¯s go. If we keep doing this, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°No, I should really go my home to shower...¡±

    ¡°Nope! Absolutely not. Enough chitchat,e with me!¡±

    In the end, I had no choice but to follow Eun-ha.

    Really, why does she have to be so good-hearted?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 32: What about underwear?

    Chapter 32: What about underwear?

    ¡°Um... I¡¯ll bring you some clothes to change into, so go ahead and take a shower!¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m fine with anythingfortable. Then, I¡¯ll go use the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Towels and loofah are in there, so feel free to use them. Take your time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    The moment Han-gyeol put down his bag and went into the bathroom, I was faced with a dilemma.

    Was it a divine punishment for lying about not having an umbre?

    Or did the heavens push this opportunity towards me?

    Whatever it was, my thoughts were far from organized.

    The guy I like was taking a shower in our bathroom.

    That fact alone filled my head to the brim.

    What should I do while he¡¯s showering?

    Ah, right! First, I need to bring him some clothes to change into.

    I threw my bag into my room and quickly headed into my brother¡¯s room.

    I opened the closet and pulled out a tracksuit that would fit Han-gyeol.

    Just as I was about to leave the room with the tracksuit in my arms, a sudden thought crossed my mind.

    ¡°Do I... also need to give him underwear?¡±

    There was no time to clutch my chest, which had suddenly dropped.

    In movies and dramas, they usually just give the outer clothes to change into.

    Why was there no mention of underwear? Are they waterproof or something?

    Ah, no way.

    I paced back and forth in my brother¡¯s room, utterly indecisive.

    Should I really give him underwear?

    No, wait. His underwear might not even be wet, right? But what if it is?

    Han-gyeol is kind and considerate, so he might not even bring it up.

    Still, it was difficult to ask Han-gyeol, who was currently showering, if he needed underwear.

    Asking the guy I liked if he needed underwear was, well, a bit embarrassing.

    I only intended to invite him in for a shower, but now I had run into a significant hurdle.

    The first clothes I ever gave to the guy I liked could be underwear.

    People might think I¡¯m a pervert if they heared about it.

    But I had decided to muster the courage and asked anyway.

    Han-gyeol is a kind guy who tends to take my words as they are!

    I stood in front of the bathroom door, swallowing my dry saliva.

    The sound of the shower was audible, and I felt my face flush unintentionally.

    My trembling hands clenched, I cautiously knocked twice.

    ¡°Ha...Han-gyeol!¡±

    As soon as I called his name, the sound of water inside the bathroom stopped.

    ¡°Yeah, Eun-ha, what¡¯s up?¡±

    His voice came from beyond the door, and I responded assertively.

    That¡¯s right. Underwear is just another piece of clothing; there¡¯s no need to be this embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving some clothes for you to change into out here. Uh¡ªdo you need underwear too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I asked with my face burning red, but Han-gyeol couldn¡¯t see my expression from the other side of the door.

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds in response to my question.

    I wanted to scream¡ªAAAAAAAH¡ªbut there was no taking back what had already been said.

    Finally, after a brief silence, Han-gyeol¡¯s voice carried over the door.

    ¡°Um...yeah, please.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. My brother should have some new ones. I¡¯ll leave them out here for you.¡±

    I quickly headed back into my brother¡¯s room.

    I had to leave underwear at the door before Han-gyeol finished his shower.

    But the problem was, I had no idea where the new men¡¯s underwear was.

    For this reason, I called my brother.

    After several rings, my brother picked up.

    - ¡°What is it? I¡¯m in the middle of a game. Spit it out.¡±

    ¡°Listen without jumping to conclusions.¡±

    - ¡°Fine, just say it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Where is the underwear you¡¯ve never worn?¡±

    - ¡°What the hell? Why are you curious about the whereabouts of my new underwear?¡±

    ¡°Quiet. I don¡¯t care about your underwear. I just need a pair that¡¯s never been worn.¡±

    - ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is still a weird request?¡±

    ¡°Enough! Do you have it or not? It¡¯s urgent.¡±

    - ¡°What in the world? Why do you even need a new underwear of a grown man?¡±

    ¡°I have to give it to Han-gyeol! You¡¯re driving me nuts!¡±

    - ¡°Are you insane?! What are you doing?! This is really crazy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Han-gyeol got wet in the rain and needs it!¡±

    My annoying brother finally seemed convinced.

    - ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You made me misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me where the new underwear is.¡±

    - ¡°Open the drawer in my bed. There should be a box. You¡¯ll probably find a pair that¡¯s never been worn. Take that.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thanks. Bye.¡±

    I hung up abruptly and immediately opened the drawer my brother had mentioned.

    Upon opening therge box my brother had indicated, I realized I had to call him again.

    - ¡°Why are you calling again?¡±

    ¡°Oppa, don¡¯t you have another color?¡±

    -¡°There¡¯s probably nothing else in there. What color is left?¡±

    ¡°Why does it have to be red?¡±

    - ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s underwear, and no one¡¯s going to see it. Bye.¡±

    This time, my brother was the one to hang up abruptly.

    In the end, I had no choice but to sandwich the red underwear between the tracksuit at the door.

    Giving red underwear as a gift to the guy I like... I really want to hide in a mouse hole.

    But with my fist clenched tightly, I knocked on the bathroom door.

    ¡°Han-gyeol! I¡¯ve left the underwear along with the tracksuit. You can use it! I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this next to the paper bag, just put your school uniform in it for now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    I dashed into my room as if I were escaping.

    Quickly changing my clothes, I also tidied up my room.

    Ugh, I should¡¯ve listened to Mom and kept things organized regrly.

    I shoved all the clothes hanging on the chair into my closet and closed the door.

    I sat in the chair, waiting for Han-gyeol, unable to do anything.

    My face was flushed...ears perked up, I sat there until Han-gyeol came out.

    Soon, I heard the faint sound of the bathroom door opening.

    As Han-gyeol¡¯s footsteps grew closer to my door, my heart began to flutter.

    I needed to calm down. I didn¡¯t want to make things awkward.

    Knock, knock-

    ¡°Eun-ha, I¡¯m done showering. Can I use the washing machine?¡±

    ¡°Uh, of course! The washing machine and dryer are in the utility room!¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±

    Normally, I would do it for him, but he probably needed to wash his underwear too.

    Underwear¡­wait, underwear?! I bolted out of my room.

    My own underwear was in the utility room!

    ¡°Han-gyeol, wait!¡±

    ¡°Whoa! You startled me! Why?¡±

    ¡°I can take care of theundry! Just give it to me.¡±

    I grabbed the paper bag Han-gyeol was holding.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Wait a sec...!¡±

    I rushed into the utility room and covered theundry basket.

    After hurriedly hiding my own underwear, I let Han-gyeol in.

    ¡°Feel free to use it! I¡¯ll be in the living room!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s myundry, so don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡±

    I nodded repeatedly and sat down on the living room sofa.

    Han-gyeol put hisundry into the washing machine and came out to the living room.

    Seeing Han-gyeol¡¯s damp hair, my heart fluttered a little.

    It was the first time I saw Han-gyeol not organized.

    It felt a bit embarrassing.

    ¡°I¡¯m causing a lot of trouble, huh? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. Oh, you need to dry your hair, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s the hairdryer?¡±

    ¡°Just wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±

    I got up from the sofa and brought the hairdryer from my room.

    After plugging it into the power strip next to the sofa, I handed it to Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Ah, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Is it ufortable to dry your hair standing? You can sit on the sofa to do it.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s better not to get the sofa wet. I¡¯ll do it standing.¡±

    Han-gyeol lifted the hairdryer to his head and started drying his hair.

    The situation felt so couple-like that my heart started fluttering again.

    We both used the same shampoo, and the same body wash¡ªour bodies would smell the same.

    If Han-gyeol were my husband... I would be incredibly happy.

    Am I getting ahead of myself, considering we¡¯re not even dating?

    Unaware of my inner thoughts, Han-gyeol quickly finished drying his hair, revealing his forehead.

    Being a guy, it didn¡¯t take him long.

    After unplugging it, he handed the hairdryer back to me.

    ¡°Thanks, it was useful.¡±

    ¡°Yep. Do you need ab?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. When you are done,e sit on the sofa.¡±

    I patted the space next to me.

    As soon as Han-gyeol sat down beside me, the scent of shampoo filled my nostrils.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to stay until the washer and dryer finish their cycles.¡±

    ¡°Yep. Do you want to watch TV or something?¡±

    ¡°Might as well, better than just waiting.¡±

    I turned on the TV and scrolled through the channels, finally stopping at a dating reality show.

    I nced at Han-gyeol to gauge his reaction.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else on... shall we watch this?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I asionally watch this too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you do? Then let¡¯s stick with this.¡±

    Watching a dating show with the guy I like.

    It can¡¯t be a bad thing, right?

    Plus, I was curious to find out what kind of rtionship Han-gyeol aspires to.

    This seemed like a good excuse to ask him.

    Just then, Han-gyeol took the initiative.

    ¡°Are you interested in dating, Eun-ha?¡±

    He threw the question I was about to ask right back at me.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 33: Ideal Type?

    Chapter 33: Ideal Type?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Eun-ha was staring at me with wide eyes.

    I thought it would be an appropriate question given the atmosphere, but maybe I jumped the gun too quickly.

    Well, her side was the one who had already asked me first, so I shouldn¡¯t worry too much.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly curious about that?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Seems like a reasonable thing to wonder. If it¡¯s a difficult question, how about another one? What kind of guy do you like, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª?! What kind of guy do I like?! That¡¯s basically the same context!¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought you might have an ideal type in mind.¡±

    ¡°Uh... well... you see...¡±

    Look at her, stumbling over her words.

    She was so cute, I even wanted to bite her.

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s very kind?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too vague?¡±

    ¡°Uh... then someone with manners!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. What about appearance?¡±

    ¡°Ap-appearance?! Uh... I don¡¯t really care that much...¡±

    Eun-ha subtly avoided my gaze. She was so adorable that I couldn¡¯t help but tease her.

    ¡°Come on~ You must have thought about it at least once.¡±

    ¡°So what kind of girl do you like?¡±

    ¡°Me? Hmm. If I tell you in detail, will you also tell me in detail?¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to contemte my proposal for a moment.

    Still, in the end, she nodded and looked directly at my face.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be specific, too. You go first.¡±

    ¡°Where should I start? I did say it¡¯s vague, but I also like kind girls.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. Anything else?¡±

    Eun-ha nodded vigorously.

    ¡°It might be a clich¨¦, but I¡¯d like someone whose smile is pretty.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®a pretty smile¡¯? You¡¯re even more vague than me.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡ª I¡¯ll exin in detail if you give me a little smile?¡±

    ¡°How can I just smile onmand... Make meugh.¡±

    Eun-ha looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    If it was so easy to be funny just because someone told me to be, I would have been called witty by now

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll try it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then poke your left cheek with your index finger.¡±

    Not a difficult task at all.

    Without hesitation, I poked my left cheek with my left hand. I was utterly expressionless, but Eun-ha cracked a half-smile.

    ¡°Pfft-! You actually did it?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, go look in the mirror with that exact expression.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because your ¡®smile is pretty¡¯~¡±

    As soon as I finished speaking, the smile disappeared from Eun-ha¡¯s face. Her cheeks gradually turned red, and she walloped me with a cushion lying on the sofa.

    ¡°Agh! Why did you suddenly hit me?¡±

    ¡°When I think about it, you¡¯re always teasing me whenever you get the chance! You had iting!¡±

    So Eun-ha was the type to resort to violence when she was embarrassed.

    Well, it was not like it hurt that much, but I couldn¡¯t keep taking hits. I swiftly grabbed her wrist as she swung her arm forcefully towards me. However, this action caused her to stumble towards me.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    With a light thud, Eun-ha fell into my arms, and I caught her head instinctively.

    It was an unexpected ident, but Eun-ha¡¯s face was buried in my chest.

    For a fleeting moment, I noticed that her hair smelled of the same shampoo I used. It was a scent that made me want to gently hold her head, which was buried against my chest.

    One second, two seconds... Eun-ha showed no signs of moving away from me.

    It seemed like she was keenly feeling the rhythm of my heartbeat.

    ¡°Eun-ha... maybe you should get up now¡ª¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Agh! You scared me!¡±

    Eun-ha screamed and pulled away from me, retreating to the edge of the sofa and bowing deeply in apology.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry! I was just so startled! I apologize! Did I make you ufortable?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow like that! Calm down! If anything, it was better!¡±

    Eun-ha lifted her head in surprise, only to immediately bow down again when she caught sight of her flushed face. I wanted to pat her disheveled hair which seemed to express her embarrassment. Figuring she wouldn¡¯t be mad, I cautiously reached out.

    My hand lightly touched the top of Eun-ha¡¯s head. She flinched slightly but didn¡¯t lift her head, so I gently stroked her hair. Her strands were incredibly soft, just as I had always imagined I¡¯d find them if I ever got the chance to touch them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s fine. Lift your head up.¡±

    Only after I said that did Eun-ha slowly lift her head. She pulled at her own hair as if desperately trying to hide her expression, then red at me, muttering.

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    ¡°Pe, pervert?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re randomly stroking a girl¡¯s hair. That¡¯s creepy!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you ask whether I¡¯m innocent or creepy, I¡¯d say I¡¯m definitely on the creepy side.¡±

    ¡°Whaaat?! It was a joke!¡±

    ¡°So was mine¡ªouch!¡±

    Eun-ha threw a cushion at my face. Her reflexes were top-notch. She¡¯d be good at video games. And yet, the way she threw it so cautiously, worried that I might get hurt, was incredibly cute.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfair! I want to stroke your hair too.¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯ll mess up my hair.¡±

    ¡°Like you care. You barely do anything to it anyway.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, Eun-ha, your logic leaves me speechless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m generally quite rational! It¡¯s just that you keep teasing me all the time!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Your reactions are just too entertaining for me to stop.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Enough with the sweet talk, just let me touch your hair!¡±

    Eun-ha was still hiding her expression behind her hair. I could have simply let her touch my hair, but I wanted to tease her a little more.

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t I get a hug from Eun-ha~?¡±

    ¡°That¡ªthat was an ident!¡±

    ¡°Just because it was an ident doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t happen, right?¡±

    Eun-ha red at me even more icily. Fair enough, maybe pushing it that far was a stretch.

    ¡°Do you want a hug...?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hug?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    I looked at Eun-ha, thoroughly flustered.

    What¡¯s going on? Would she actually let me hug her if I said I wanted to? Is that even okay when we¡¯re the only ones here?

    Isn¡¯t physical contact usually off-limits in a flirty but not officially dating rtionship?

    With those thoughts lingering, I looked at Eun-ha. But then she slowly let go of her hair and spoke to me.

    ¡°I was joking too...!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It was a joke! You started it with your joke!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. So you can dish it out too, Eun-ha...haha.¡±

    A joke, she says? With that expression?

    I felt like she would¡¯ve let me hug her if I¡¯d actually said I wanted to. Did I miss my chance? Now I was filled with regret.

    Just when I thought the atmosphere was bing a bit awkward, I heard theundry machine¡¯s end cycle sound.

    ¡°Ah? Looks like theundry is done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of it. It has a dryer, can I use the quick-dry setting?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure. You can handle it alone?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    I rushed into the utility room as if fleeing the scene.

    I promptly took out theundry and stuffed it into the dryer. After setting it to quick-dry, I just slumped down.

    My heart felt like it had taken a beating. Eun-ha was more of a wildcard than I¡¯d expected. I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down going forward.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take 25 minutes,¡± I said as I emerged from the utility room.

    ¡°Yeah, even on quick-dry, it takes some time.¡±

    ¡°Do you do a lot of chores at home, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, my mom and dad are usually busy and not home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get lonely?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t, but it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Seeing Eun-ha sitting alone on the living room sofa tugged at my heartstrings. I wasn¡¯t sure whether to describe it as endearing or something I wanted to protect. All I knew was that I didn¡¯t want Eun-ha to be lonely by herself.

    ¡°So... we never did get to watch TV, huh? Haha.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but didn¡¯t you not tell me what type of guy you like, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I did tell you. I like someone who¡¯s kind and polite. You didn¡¯t get specific either.¡±

    ¡°But I did say I like girls who have a pretty smile. At least tell me something simr, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Are you that curious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eun-ha got up from the sofa and walked over to me. She then raised her hand to the top of her head and extended it horizontally in front of her.

    ¡°Hmm¡ª I would like a guy who is taller than me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m certainly taller than you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Does that make you my ideal type, then?¡±

    Eun-ha looked up at me with a radiant smile.

    Lately, Eun-ha seemed to be growing more assertive.

    What¡¯s gotten into her?

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I like guys who are considerate and well-mannered.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, got it.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do now that you know?¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to be thoroughly enjoying teasing me. I couldn¡¯t meet her eyes directly as she leaned back, tilting her head side to side with a yful expression.

    I lightly flicked Eun-ha¡¯s forehead with my finger.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You were teasing too much.¡±

    ¡°Tit for tat. Your turn, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Haha, alright.¡±

    I exposed my forehead to Eun-ha, ready for my own flick. But she clenched her teeth and tensed her fingers, visibly applying force.

    ¡°Eun-ha¡ª! I went easy on you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®easy¡¯ in a flicking game! One flick deserves another!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 34: Vulnerable

    Chapter 34: Vulnerable

    I had nned to go see the cherry blossoms with Han-gyeol this weekend.

    I was really looking forward to it, but I was feeling incredibly under the weather today.

    I had a slight fever, and even going to school felt like a struggle, but I decided to go anyway.

    As soon as I opened the ssroom door, Han-gyeol cheerfully waved at me.

    I mustered enough energy to wave back, my expression strained.

    But upon seeing my weakened state, Han-gyeol immediately stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you not feeling well?¡±

    Han-gyeol approached me, looking genuinely concerned.

    I didn¡¯t want to worry him, but I was too drained to put on a fake smile.

    ¡°Mmm... I¡¯m not feeling too great today.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take the day off? How about telling the teacher and going home to rest?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... it¡¯s not that bad. I took some medicine in the morning, and I think I¡¯ll be okay after some rest.¡±

    Even after hearing that, Han-gyeol looked at me with a concerned expression.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really sick, leave early. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to worry when you look like that... Have a seat. If you need anything, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, thanks. I won¡¯t push myself, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I sank into my seat and immediately slumped over my desk.

    Ugh... I haven¡¯t felt this heavy in a long time.

    Today, the wind blowing in through the cracks of the window felt even more chilling than usual.

    I considered closing the window, but I was too drained to move.

    Then, with a ¡®thud,¡¯ I heard the sound of the window closing.

    Since Han-gyeol was the only one in the ssroom, he must have done it for me.

    I should have lifted my head and thanked him, but I didn¡¯t even have the energy for that.

    Just when I thought I¡¯d thank himter, something was ced on my back.

    ¡°It looks like you might be cold, so I¡¯m covering you with my jacket. Get some rest. If you need anything, call me. I¡¯ll be right here until Jeong Harim arrives.¡±

    ¡°O-okay..¡±

    I spoke while still slumped over my desk.

    Han-gyeol remained silently by my side until Harim arrived.

    ¡°Why are you sitting on my seat?¡±

    Eventually, Harim came in and we exchanged a few words to update her on the situation.

    Han-gyeol continued the conversation with Harim in a very soft voice.

    ¡°Eun-ha¡¯s not feeling well. If she needs anything, call me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, shouldn¡¯t she leave early?¡±

    ¡°She said it¡¯s not that bad. She¡¯ll leave if it gets too severe.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Yep. I¡¯m going back to my seat now.¡±

    I felt Han-gyeol get up from his seat.

    I decided to thank himter.

    And then, Harim sat down and spoke quietly.

    ¡°Eun-ha, if you need help, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    During the morning announcements, I barely lifted my head, and throughout the ss, I couldn¡¯t focus on the lectures.

    By the time lunch rolled around, all I could think about was resting in the infirmary.

    No, should I leave early instead? I¡¯m really not feeling well.

    Noticing my paleplexion, Harim spoke up.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you really don¡¯t look good. Why don¡¯t you leave early?¡±

    ¡°Mmm... should I? I feel even worse than I did this morning.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s tell the teacher and head home. Take a taxi.¡±

    ¡°I guess I should... I was going to stay, but...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. The teacher might be out for lunch.¡±

    I stood up, apanied by Harim.

    Han-gyeol, who seemed to have been watching me, quickly approached.

    ¡°Why? Heading to the infirmary?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for Eun-ha to leave early, so we¡¯re going to inform the teacher.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, that sounds like a good idea. Rest up at home. Is anyone there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my brother will be there.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Head to the faculty office.¡±

    ¡°Right. Han-gyeol, you should go eat. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, either.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow then.¡±

    After briefly greeting Han-gyeol, I headed to the faculty office to inform my teacher.

    Harim called a taxi for me in front of the school, and I arrived home a little earlier than usual.

    My brother, who was watching TV in the living room, looked up, startled.

    ¡°Left early?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°Have you been to the doctor? Want me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°I have some over-the-counter medicine. I think that should do.¡±

    ¡°Did you eat lunch?¡±

    ¡°No appetite. I¡¯m going to rest a bit.¡±

    ¡°Alright. If you need anything, send me a message.¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡±

    As soon as I entered my room, I changed my clothes.

    Even on an empty stomach, I took some medicine and immediately crawled into bed.

    I pulled the nket up to my chin and quickly fell asleep.

    My head was throbbing, but perhaps due to the medicine, sleep overtook me.

    Strangely enough, Han-gyeol kept popping up in my thoughts, even though I was sick.

    He was not my guardian, and he was thest person I should be thinking about when I was struggling...

    But... I missed him.

    <strong>***</strong>

    I wondered how long I slept. It didn¡¯t feel like a deep sleep.

    Even after waking up, I kept my eyes closed for quite a while.

    My headache was better than in the morning, but it was still there.

    I was thirsty but didn¡¯t have the strength to walk to the fridge.

    I ended up sending my brother a message from the phone on my bedside table.

    I sent a brief message saying, ¡°Bring me some water?¡±

    The message was sent instantly, but I heard noises from outside my room muchter.

    What is he doing? His younger sibling is sick.

    Nevertheless, I decided to be grateful that he was taking care of me.

    Eventually, there were two soft knocks on my door.

    ¡°Come in...¡±

    My voice was so faint that it probably didn¡¯t carry beyond the door.

    Normally, my brother would havee in without hesitation, but today he didn¡¯t.

    I finally dragged my heavy body to the door and opened it.

    ¡°When did you get so good at knocking...?¡±

    My eyes were half-closed, so I didn¡¯t get a clear look.

    But as soon as I opened the door, the person standing there looked like Han-gyeol, not my brother.

    No matter how unwell I felt, mistaking my brother for Han-gyeol was... quite serious.

    I rubbed my eyes and looked again, but it still looked like Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªEunwoo Hyung said he has to go out tonight. He left about 15 minutes ago after staying with me.¡±

    ¡°What...?¡±

    ¡°Eunwoo Hyung called me and asked me to bring you a bottle of water.¡±

    Thud!

    The moment I realized the person in front of me was Han-gyeol, I shut the door.

    I crawled back into bed and dialed my brother¡¯s number.

    Click¡ª

    My brother answered the call.

    ¡°Why is Han-gyeol at our house...?¡±

    - Han-gyeol? He called to check on you, so I told him if he¡¯s worried, he coulde over.

    ¡°How can you just call him over like that? He¡¯s busy!¡±

    - He seemed really concerned, so I thought it¡¯d be better if he came to see you himself. Besides, I have to go out tonight, and I didn¡¯t want to leave you alone.

    ¡°You should have called Mom or Dad. Or Hyun-joo Unni.¡±

    - You think I¡¯m an idiot? Of course, I did. Mom and Dad said they couldn¡¯t make it today, and Hyun-joo also said she was busy. There was no other option, little sis.

    ¡°Ugh, fine. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    - Alright. If you need anything, leave me a message. I¡¯ll pick it up on my way home.

    ¡°Haa...¡±

    I put down my phone and headed back to the door.

    With a sigh, I gently opened it.

    Han-gyeol was still standing there, holding a bottle of water.

    ¡°I keep troubling you... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It happens between friends. Here¡¯s the water.¡±

    ¡°Ah- thanks.¡±

    ¡°So... should I stay in the living room?¡±

    ¡°No...e in...¡±

    I opened the door wider, inviting Han-gyeol inside.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Better than this morning... but I didn¡¯t tidy up, so the room¡¯s a bit messy. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s really neat. And it smells nice.¡±

    ¡°Haha... Ah- don¡¯t stand, sit down. You can use the chair.¡±

    Ugh... My hair was disheveled, and here I was, utterly vulnerable, facing Han-gyeol. But seeing his face somehow made me feel reassured and incredibly happy. The thought that he cared enough about me to contact my brother gave me butterflies.

    ¡°Then, I will sit down without hesitation.¡±

    Han-gyeol dragged the chair next to the bed and sat down.

    I gingerly perched myself on the edge of the bed.

    Seeing the water bottle I was holding, Han-gyeol immediately reached out.

    ¡°Give me the bottle. I¡¯ll open it for you.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I can manage this much on my own.¡±

    I opened the bottle myself and took a sip.

    After closing the lid, I ced it on the nightstand beside the bed.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to eat first? I can go buy some porridge or something.¡±

    As Han-gyeol subtly began to rise from his chair, I delicately grasped the hem of his clothes.

    And in a strained voice, I spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry... just stay with me...¡±

    Hearing my voice, Han-gyeol sat back down.

    ¡°Were you... really worried?¡±

    It was a rather awkward question.

    I knew he had no choice but to answer when someone was sick.

    Even though his expression could say it all, I wanted to hear it from Han-gyeol himself.

    I hoped that even when I wasn¡¯t around, his daily life was infused with thoughts of me.

    To my question, Han-gyeol answered with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I was so worried I couldn¡¯t even y basketball.¡±

    Augh burst forth at Han-gyeol¡¯s yful smile.

    ¡°Pfft-! So you were really worried, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was extremely worried. All I thought about all day was you, Eun-ha.¡±

    Honestly... as time went on, it felt like I was going to like Han-gyeol even more.

    ¡°To tell the truth... all I could think about was you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 35: Mean

    Chapter 35: Mean

    ¡°Haha...! That¡¯s not like you, Eun-ha, to make a joke like that!¡±

    It had been merely a month since we met.

    Until bing seniors, we¡¯d never even spoken to each other.

    But now, my heart kept racing because of Han-gyeol who stood before me.

    Even though I heard his voice every day, I always found myself yearning to hear it again. When he was not in sight, I missed him terribly.

    When did my feelings for him grow this strong?

    I thought I was managing my emotions well; I believed I could control them.

    But apparently, it was too much to keep those ever-growing feelings inside.

    I even felt jealous watching him talk to other girls, pretending not to know the answers to questions I knew, just to have him exin them to me. On rainy days, I lied about not having an umbre, just to share one with him, and walked shoulder-to-shoulder.

    I went so far as to lie because I wanted to be with Han-gyeol, even if it was just for a little while longer.

    I liked him that much.

    So I decided not to hold back anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke...¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    I looked him straight in the eye as I said it.

    And little by little, I started to unveil my true feelings.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been feeling this way for a while now. I keep missing you, from the moment I wake up in the morning until I go to sleep at night. I can¡¯t wait to go to school to see you, and at night, I want to call you just to hear your voice... but I¡¯ve been too shy to dial your number. Instead, I lie in bed, telling myself that I should just go to sleep so I can see you at school the next day. But then my heart starts racing again, and I can¡¯t fall asleep. So I toss and turn until I finally manage to get some sleep...¡±

    I thought I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    ¡°I was so happy when I received chocte from Han-gyeol! In fact, I was hoping all day that you would give it to me. I overheard you talking with Jang Yujin and found out you made the chocte yourself! I was disappointed when you gave me a store-bought one at school, but so thrilled when you gave me the homemade chocte as I got home.¡±

    Only a sliver of my feelings slipped out, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. My emotions poured out uncontrobly.

    ¡°The reason I avoided you, Han-gyeol, was because my heart would pound like crazy every time I saw you! My face would get hot, and I couldn¡¯t even speak properly. I was scared you¡¯d figure out how I felt. That¡¯s why I avoided you. It was the same on the night we took that walk. I knew it wasn¡¯t right to call youte at night, but I really wanted to hear your voice. Evenst week, when I identally hugged you, all I could think of was wanting to keep hugging you. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been these days. I can¡¯t stop thinking about you. You¡¯re all over my daily life.¡±

    I blurted out a lot of things, but saying what I really wanted to say was still difficult.

    ¡°So what I¡¯m trying to say is...¡±

    Up to this point, I had been making eye contact with Han-gyeol. But I couldn¡¯t keep it up as I got to the final sentence.

    Without realizing it, my gaze dropped, and I held onto the hem of my dress as I softly spoke.

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is... I like you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    I clenched my eyes shut as I said it.

    I was dying to know what expression Han-gyeol was making, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look up.

    Then, Han-gyeol¡¯s gentle voice filled my ears.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you have to look up if you want to hear my response.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just say it? I¡¯m too embarrassed¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    I cautiously lifted my head to look at Han-gyeol.

    He met my eyes with a bright smile.

    But the embarrassment was too much¡ªI swiftly turned my head away.

    Mustering the courage to confess was a monumental endeavor of its own.

    ¡°Uh¡ª? You haven¡¯t answered yet.¡±

    ¡°You expect an answer without making eye contact?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Han-gyeol could be really mean sometimes.

    Finally, with my face flushed, I met his eyes.

    Only then did he take my hand and speak.

    ¡°I like you too, Eun-ha.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, my face heated up even more.

    I tried to cover it with my hand, but Han-gyeol firmly held it and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°So, about the cherry blossom festival we nned to go to this weekend¡ªwe should go as a couple, not just friends.¡±

    At the sound of Han-gyeol¡¯s soft voice, I simply nodded my head in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯d like it if you could say it while looking into my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡ª! It¡¯s embarrassing, okay! Fine! I want to go to the cherry blossom festival as your girlfriend, not just a friend!¡±

    He really had to make me say it out loud, didn¡¯t he?

    I sneaked a nce at Han-gyeol with a slightly peeved expression.

    He teased me so many times, it was unreal.

    Knowing full well what I would say next.

    Definitely sensing it all.

    Annoyed, I pinched Han-gyeol¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    As I squished Han-gyeol¡¯s cheek, I let out my frustrations.

    His cheek felt so soft and pleasant.

    But Han-gyeol made a pitiful sound, as if it hurt.

    ¡°Eun-ha, Aa¡ª¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t possibly hurt. I¡¯m the one patient here.¡±

    Still, just in case it really did hurt, I let go of his cheek.

    ¡°Fine, I teased Eun-ha, so I¡¯ll go buy you some porridge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry... just stay by my side.¡±

    I was hungry since I hadn¡¯t eaten lunch.

    But if he goes out to buy food, I won¡¯t be able to see Han-gyeol.

    I wanted to continue being with him like this.

    We had just started dating; it was okay to be a bit clingy, right?

    ¡°Koreans live for their meals, you know. Shouldn¡¯t you eat something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat after I sleep and wake up... Can we just stay like this for a little longer?¡±

    ¡°What if your stomach growls loudly again? Wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª! Forget that ever happened. That¡¯s so impolite to a girl!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so cute?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can just tease me like this?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever made stomach noises in front of you?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª! I said forget it!¡±

    I spoke as I yfully kicked my feet.

    But Han-gyeolughed joyfully, clearly amused.

    ¡°Fine, fine. But if you get hungry, tell me right away. I¡¯ll have food delivered.¡±

    ¡°Maybe order it in about an hour? I think I¡¯ll be hungry by then.¡±

    ¡°So precise with your stomach¡¯s timing? No wonder it was so loud.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing me! Is this okay even when I¡¯m your ¡®girlfriend¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not okay?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    He really teased me until the very end.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop lying around and sleep a bit more. I¡¯ll wake you up when the food arrives in an hour.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, but I¡¯ll lie down for now.¡±

    ¡°Good. Lie down.¡±

    As I folded my legs andy on the bed, Han-gyeol covered me with the nket.

    ¡°But I slept so much that I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s the perfect time for me to tell an interesting story. Let me think.¡±

    ¡°Never mind that. What did you do in school today?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about you all day, okay?¡±

    Han-gyeol responded instantly.

    I burst into softughter.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t spend the whole day just thinking about me, did you?¡±

    ¡°I did, actually. Thought about Eun-ha all day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair when you say it like that.¡±

    ¡°So, what did you think about?¡±

    ¡°I wondered what kind of porridge Eun-ha might like.¡±

    I chuckled again at Han-gyeol¡¯s words.

    ¡°So, what did you decide?¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d probably like tuna vegetable porridge.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is there a special reason?¡±

    ¡°No, I just settled on something generic after pondering a bit.¡±

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t think it through that much after all!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep wrestling with an unsolvable problem forever.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡ª you¡¯ve got me there.¡±

    My boyfriend could be quite rational at times.

    Boyfriend...

    ¡°So, what kind of porridge do you like, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡±

    ¡°Tuna vegetable porridge.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    I sat up abruptly.

    ¡°Ah, why does the patient keep getting up?¡±

    ¡°You keep teasing me, Han-gyeol!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so cute?¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®cute¡¯ over and over made me blush.

    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Han-gyeol gentlyid me back down on the bed.

    He then took my hand, which had slipped out of the nket, and looked at me intently.

    I also gripped Han-gyeol¡¯s hand firmly in return.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold on so tightly; I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t hold on that tight.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re stronger than you look.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª! Stop teasing me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Now I finally understood what Harim meant when she said Han-gyeol looked at me with so much love.

    He might y cheeky pranks on me, but I could feel the way he cherished me in every nce and gesture.

    Those feelings filled my heart to overflowing.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for confessing. I really like you too, Eun-ha.¡±

    It was the phrase I had been dying to hear, but when I heard it like this it made me even more embarrassed.

    Unable to say anything, I just stared back at Han-gyeol.

    He is so mean.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 36: Whimsy

    Chapter 36: Whimsy

    ¡°Thank you. Take care on your way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, enjoy your meal.¡±

    I received the porridge I ordered for Eun-ha from the delivery person.

    After closing the front door and heading back to her room, I found Eun-ha, my girlfriend, sitting propped up against the headboard of her bed.

    ¡°It came faster than I expected. I thought it would take at least 20 more minutes.¡±

    ¡°Right? Wait a second. I¡¯ll set it up immediately.¡±

    I ced the bowl on a foldable table on the bed.

    I was nning to feed Eun-ha the porridge after unwrapping it.

    Noticing it seemed hot, I scooped a little and brought it to Eun-ha¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Say ¡®ah¡¯. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    ¡°I, I can eat by myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡±

    I had always thought it was natural to feed my girlfriend porridge when she was sick. But if she wanted to eat by herself...

    I handed the spoon back to Eun-ha. She cooled the hot porridge by blowing on it.

    She only took a little at a time, but watching Eun-ha eat made me inexplicably pleased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare so much... It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Is this what they mean when they say just watching someone eat can make you happy? You look so cute when you eat.¡±

    ¡°Really... If you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯ll get too shy to eat.¡±

    ¡°Are you indirectly asking me to feed you? Should I?¡±

    ¡°No...! I¡¯ll eat on my own.¡±

    Eun-ha looked at me with a slightly annoyed expression.

    ¡°Is it good? It¡¯s the Samgye-tang porridge you like, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I usually eat Samgye-tang porridge when I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I would have ever thought of Samgye-tang.¡±

    ¡°What kind of porridge does Han-gyeol like?¡±

    ¡°Me? I like tuna vegetable porridge. Why?¡±

    ¡°Next time you¡¯re sick, I¡¯ll make you tuna vegetable porridge.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not just buying it, you¡¯re actually making it for me?¡±

    Eun-ha nodded her head.

    ¡°I guess I should fall ill sometime soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that. Don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    ¡°Why? Oh, because if I¡¯m hurt, it hurts your heart as well? Is that why you¡¯re fluttering?¡±

    ¡°Really... Stop mentioning things like that!¡±

    I always thought it was nonsensical when people said they wanted to be sick in ce of the ones they loved.

    But now, with the girl I liked feeling unwell, I genuinely wished I could take on her pain.

    ¡°Eun-ha, recover quickly.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because it hurts your heart too when I¡¯m unwell?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It feels as if my heart is tearing apart.¡±

    Eun-ha, perhaps a bit embarrassed, didn¡¯t reply.

    Then, in a soft voice, she spoke to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just blurt out embarrassing things like that...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Since it¡¯s embarrassing, just eat your porridge.¡±

    My gaze might have been burdensome, but Eun-ha quietly emptied her bowl.

    However, when there was about a spoonful left, she sat the spoon down.

    ¡°You left a spoonful. Not hungry anymore?¡±

    ¡°No... My arm hurts, so I can¡¯t hold the spoon.¡±

    Did she want me to feed her?

    I couldn¡¯t just let that slide.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take care of the cleanup.¡±

    As I swiftly went to pick up the spoonful left, Eun-ha stopped me.

    ¡°Wait...! I want to eat the remaining bit.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say your arm hurts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my arm hurts.¡±

    Eun-ha, true to her nature, never said the most crucial thing.

    This was so adorable that the corners of my mouth involuntarily curved up.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...! Really...!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? I¡¯m pretty clueless. I can¡¯t figure out what you mean by that.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Feed me! You can feed me just a spoonful, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you meant? Ah, you should¡¯ve just said so. I would¡¯ve fed you from the start.¡±

    ¡°I was embarrassed...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡±

    I did as Eun-ha wished and brought thest spoonful to her lips.

    ¡°Here- Say ¡®ah¡¯.¡±

    I carefully slid the spoon into the slightly opened mouth of Eun-ha.

    The way Eun-ha chewed and swallowed the porridge was unbearably cute.

    ¡°Did you, by any chance, want me to feed you the porridge from the start?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m not a child. I can eat porridge by myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll fetch the medicine. Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the dining table. Let¡¯s go together. There¡¯s also cleaning up to do.¡±

    ¡°Stay seated. I¡¯ll handle the cleanup.¡±

    As I started to pick up the table and head out, Eun-ha reluctantly got up from the bed.

    ¡°Lie down.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange for you to clean up after I ate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. I can do at least this much.¡±

    ¡°Even so...! I feel guilty being taken care of all the time.¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to feel burdened being pampered like a child.

    To me, it was alright if she acted a bit more spoiled, but considering Eun-ha¡¯s personality, her response was natural. She was the type who disliked depending on others or being a bother.

    In the end, after quickly tidying up in the kitchen, I returned to the room with Eun-ha. Eun-ha popped the pill I brought into her mouth and quickly swallowed it down with water.

    ¡°Ugh... it¡¯s bitter.¡±

    ¡°It seems like your fever has subsided a bit. Don¡¯t you have a thermometer?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s somewhere, but I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can check with my hand then.¡±

    I gently ced my hand on Eun-ha¡¯s forehead.

    I couldn¡¯t measure the exact temperature, but it didn¡¯t feel much different from mine.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It feels about the same as mine, but maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. Does your head hurt now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little throbbing, but it¡¯s much better than before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. You¡¯ve eaten and taken your medicine, so try to get some rest now. I¡¯ll watch you sleep and then leave.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you need to go home too?¡±

    ¡°Leaving my sick girlfriend behind pricks my conscience.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such a bother. You must have had things to do as well.¡±

    I yfully tapped Eun-ha¡¯s forehead as she made a bitter expression.

    ¡°Ouch-¡±

    ¡°Instead of apologizing, you should say thank you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m grateful. But it¡¯s fine, you can go home.¡±

    Hearing Eun-ha¡¯s words, I softly chuckled and stroked her hair. Eun-ha, slightly blushing, continued to enjoy my touch.

    ¡°Do you feel ufortable with me being so close?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m truly grateful. I¡¯m just sorry that¡¯s why.¡±

    While continuing to caress Eun-ha¡¯s hair, I said,

    ¡°I want to be by Eun-ha¡¯s side right now. But if you feel ufortable or burdened, I¡¯ll head home. If you¡¯re saying that because you don¡¯t want to bother me, but you¡¯d like me to stay, I¡¯ll stay. Which one is it?¡±

    Hearing this, Eun-ha slowly pulled the nket up to her chin. After hesitating for a moment, she cautiously shared her true feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to stay...¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just because I said this, doesn¡¯t mean you always have to cater to my whims.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If something importantes up for you, you should go and attend to it. I won¡¯t ever be upset. I¡¯ll never take it for granted. Understand?¡±

    I was a bit surprised at Eun-ha¡¯s words.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to be so forthright about her feelings.

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t hide my immense happiness at her candidness. Smiling in response to Eun-ha¡¯s honest heart, I said,

    ¡°Alright, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Then, today... I¡¯ll lean on you a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Anything else you want?¡±

    ¡°Hold my hand... until I fall asleep.¡±

    Eun-ha gently pulled her hand out from under the nket.

    I held onto Eun-ha¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I feel a bit sleepy, maybe because of the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you should get some good rest.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t let go of my hand even if I fall asleep, right? Even if I let go, don¡¯t you let go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But if you think I won¡¯t wake up for a while, you can go home.¡±

    ¡°I will. Sleep with peace of mind.¡±

    Eun-ha, with half her face covered by the nket, continued to speak.

    ¡°I really like you Han-gyeol...¡±

    I flinched at Eun-ha¡¯s sudden confession.

    ¡°Alright, alright. You should go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic.¡±

    Why was she so sharp at times like this?

    ¡°I really like you Han-gyeol. So much that it feels unbearable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold with your words...¡±

    ¡°I know, right? But if I don¡¯t say it out loud, my heart keeps racing.¡±

    Every time I heard Eun-ha¡¯s words, my face turned red. Holding her hand, I was trapped, unable to escape this situation.

    ¡°Ah- Han-gyeol, your face is turning red. Are you embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°How can I not be when you say such embarrassing things?¡±

    ¡°But what can I do if I really like Han-gyeol that much?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s eyes slowly began to close as if sleep was creeping in.

    ¡°I really like Eun-ha too.¡±

    ¡°Mm... I know...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you do.¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha let out a soft chuckle.

    And then, in a very faint voice, she said,

    ¡°But I like you more.¡±

    With those words, Eun-ha¡¯s eyes fully closed.

    When I didn¡¯t respond, Eun-ha¡¯s breathing became soft and rhythmic as she fell asleep. Even in her peaceful slumber, she held onto my hand tightly. I continued to look at her face, our hands intertwined.

    I didn¡¯t know why she was so beautiful.

    I didn¡¯t know why she was so lovable.

    Although we couldn¡¯t measure the depth of each other¡¯s feelings numerically, I believed we both felt the same way. But no matter how much I thought about it, I also believed Eun-ha¡¯s feelings for me couldn¡¯t possibly surpass my feelings for her.

    However, if by any chance, Eun-ha loved me even more than I loved her...

    There would be no happiness greater than that.

    ¡°Eun-ha, I still love you more.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 37: Lovers

    Chapter 37: Lovers

    The moment I woke up in the morning, I immediately got out of bed.

    Having had a good rest, my fever had considerably subsided and I felt incredibly light.

    I hastily got ready and headed to school to see Han-gyeol.

    Outside the apartmentplex, the cherry blossom trees signaled the arrival of spring, and I walked through the path lined with those trees, quickening my pace toward school.

    The thought of seeing Han-gyeol made my steps faster.

    Arriving at school earlier than usual, I opened the ssroom door without hesitation.

    As soon as the door creaked open, Han-gyeol looked up at me.

    And he greeted me with a bright smile.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    I too smiled brightly and nodded.

    ¡°Mm-hmm. I slept well. How about you, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I slept well too.¡±

    I promptly put down my bag and sat next to Han-gyeol.

    I had always wanted to do this every morning, and now I could sit beside him without any hesitation.

    ¡°What about breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I already ate. How about you, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I usually don¡¯t eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°You were sick just yesterday. You should¡¯ve had something today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can eat a lot at lunch. What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was finishing up the study portion that you assigned me, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Right! We¡¯re going out the day after tomorrow, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Is there anything you want to do while watching the cherry blossoms?¡±

    ¡°Anything you want to do is fine by me.¡±

    ¡°Umm- Let¡¯s see then.¡±

    If it was something Han-gyeol liked, I liked it too.

    Above all, just being together made my heart flutter.

    ¡°What time did you leave yesterday?¡± I asked Han-gyeol, who was lost in thought.

    ¡°I think it was a little after nine?¡±

    ¡°You left thatte?!¡±

    ¡°I was nning to leave at ten. But Aunty came home a little past nine, so I left earlier.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you saw my mom?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She offered to drive me home, but I declined.¡±

    ¡°Why? You should have gone homefortably.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far. And I didn¡¯t want to leave you alone at home.¡±

    At Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I giggled.

    He really had a way with words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯m all better now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You recovered overnight.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Maybe it¡¯s because Han-gyeol took care of me. Oh- you were studying, right? Can I study beside you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d actually feel left out if you studied far away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get my stuff quickly.¡±

    I hurriedly brought my reference book and sat next to Han-gyeol.

    I wanted to keep watching him concentrating, but I resisted and looked at my reference book.

    At first, I couldn¡¯t concentrate well, but gradually I began to study in silence.

    I summarized the key points in my notebook, effortlessly absorbing the knowledge.

    Perhaps it was thefort of having Han-gyeol by my side, but I felt like I was studying better than usual.

    Whenever I encountered something I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯d ask him and he¡¯d asionally ask me as well.

    Studying, while relying on each other, felt both fun and thrilling.

    If studying was always like this, it wouldn¡¯t seem too difficult.

    As time passed, students began to enter the ssroom, and Jang Yujin also arrived.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Studying from the morning... Impressive.¡±

    Jang Yujin set down his bag.

    I, sitting in Jang Yujin¡¯s seat, immediately started to tidy up my reference book.

    ¡°Oh- Hold on, I¡¯ll make room.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just stay seated. I mean, I can use your seat.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay? And can you do it every morning?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But if someone sees, they might think you two are dating.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been dating since yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Congrattions.¡±

    Jang Yujin congratted us nonchntly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I thought you¡¯d get together soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d find it weird if you didn¡¯t know. Anyway, congrats.¡±

    Leaving only his backpack, Jang Yujin headed to my seat.

    I immediately looked at Han-gyeol and asked,

    ¡°Was it that obvious that I liked you Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you intended? It¡¯s rather surprising.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t entirely hide my feelings, but was it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯tpletely sure it was just me, but when you came in pretending not to know the answers to questions you knew, I was certain. And also¡ª¡±

    I quickly covered Han-gyeol¡¯s mouth with my hand.

    ¡°St-stop there...! It¡¯s embarrassing, so don¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°It was cute. Next time just admit that you want to be right next to me and be hone-¡±

    As soon as I released him, I had to cover his mouth again.

    ¡°Seriously...! Stop teasing!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    I shifted my gaze back to the reference book.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any questions that you ¡®not know¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on-!¡±

    <strong>***</strong>

    After finishing the morning study session with Han-gyeol, I switched seats with Jang Yujin again.

    ¡°Good morning, Harim.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha. Good morning. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m better now. Oh, did you hear from Jang Yujin?¡±

    ¡°About what? Oh- that you and Lee Han-gyeol are dating?¡±

    ¡°You, you heard...! I wanted to tell you because I¡¯m grateful to you in many ways.¡±

    ¡°What did I do? So, who confessed?¡±

    At Harim¡¯s words, I spoke cautiously.

    ¡°I... did.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really? What did you say during the confession? Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say...!¡±

    ¡°You were just telling me how you were grateful to me in many ways, right? I¡¯d be happy to hear.¡±

    ¡°Well... I rambled on and just said that I liked him...¡±

    Harim looked at me with an intensely curious expression upon hearing my words.

    ¡°So? What did Lee Han-gyeol say?¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol responded saying he likes me too.¡±

    ¡°That was a straightforward confession. So, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I like him a lot. I can¡¯t even put into words how much I like him.¡±

    Seeing my smile, Harim spoke with slight astonishment.

    ¡°Eun-ha... You make that kind of expression too?¡±

    ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s with my expression?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve conquered the world.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re still beaming.¡±

    ¡°The corners of my mouth won¡¯te down... What do I do?¡±

    Harim smiled warmly and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be happy, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep. I¡¯m incredibly happy. I¡¯m over the moon.¡±

    ¡°What do you like most about Lee Han-gyeol?¡±

    Responding to Harim¡¯s question, I answered immediately. If I were to describe the reasons I liked Han-gyeol, I could go on for hours.

    ¡°For starters, he¡¯s kind and considerate. I think that¡¯s the most significant part. And, how should I put it? I feel like Han-gyeol is someone who would genuinely ept my feelings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good feeling.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I think so too. I always get the feeling that he¡¯ll be on my side. That¡¯s why I try to be the same for him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just~ I mean, I really like Han-gyeol. Like really, you know?¡±

    It might sound bashful and embarrassing, but I wanted to be that presence for Han-gyeol as well.

    A sincere rtionship between us. I wanted Han-gyeol to feel the same emotions I was feeling.

    I was even confident that I could always be on Han-gyeol¡¯s side.

    ¡°So? When¡¯s your first date? During the Cherry Blossom Festival?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve decided to go this Saturday.¡±

    ¡°Have you chosen an outfit to wear for the date?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start thinking about it from today. What would be good?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what kind of outfits Han-gyeol likes?¡±

    ¡°Um... I¡¯m not really sure. We¡¯ve met in casual clothes, but back then, we weren¡¯t dating.¡±

    It was a genuine concern.

    I wasn¡¯t sure about the style Han-gyeol prefered.

    ¡°Should I ask him directly?¡±

    ¡°No way! Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Why, why?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s excitement in wondering what the other will wear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But as for Han-gyeol...¡±

    He would probably say I look beautiful no matter what I wear.

    ¡°Of course, Han-gyeol will say you look beautiful no matter what.¡±

    I nodded in agreement with Harim¡¯s words.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you curious about his reaction if you really surprise him by looking extraordinarily pretty?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m very curious.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s think about what you¡¯ll wear.¡±

    Harim and I searched for date looks on our phones until our homeroom teacher arrived.

    I wanted to wear something so beautiful that Han-gyeol would be utterly spellbound.

    Even though the date was still two days away, I already started feeling excited.

    ¡°Harim.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I really like Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡ª That¡¯s cring. You don¡¯t have to keep telling me that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But if I don¡¯t say it out loud, I feel like I¡¯ll only think of Han-gyeol during ss.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol should know that you¡¯re like this~¡±

    ¡°No way! Han-gyeol teases me whenever he gets the chance.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem like you particrly dislike it, does it?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    I didn¡¯t mind Han-gyeol teasing me.

    It felt mischievous, but it also felt like Han-gyeol¡¯s way of expressing affection.

    And I loved seeing the bright smile on Han-gyeol¡¯s face whenever he teased me.

    I even thought I¡¯d love for him to tease only me for the rest of our lives.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re enjoying it then?¡±

    ¡°I guess. I must really, really like Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask that much, Eun-ha.¡±

    Harim looked at me with a slightly incredulous expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Even as I apologized, I was grinning from ear to ear.

    Just the thought of Han-gyeol brought a natural smile to my face.

    The fluttering in my chest just wouldn¡¯t settle down.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 38: In Shades of Pink

    Chapter 38: In Shades of Pink

    ¡°Ah, what should I wear? This is such a tough decision.¡±

    Debating whether to wear a high-schooler-like blue jacket or opt for a slightly casual cardigan was a dilemma.

    For pants, wearing straightforward ck cks seemed like a safe bet.

    I wondered if Eun-ha was facing the same worries as me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go with the blue jacket.¡±

    After some consideration, I decided on the blue jacket.

    Then, after stepping out, I asked my mother, who was sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Mom, do you think this blue jacket suits me?¡±

    ¡°Just wear anything and head out. You were born looking just fine.¡±

    ¡°I always keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where are you off to?¡±

    ¡°To look at the cherry blossom.¡±

    ¡°Be careful out there.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    I put on my canvas shoes and opened the front door.

    I was already curious about what Eun-ha would wear.

    Perhaps a dress that matches well with spring?

    But I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be too pretty.

    I didn¡¯t want her catching the eyes of passing men.

    We had nned to meet at the subway station and head to the festival together, but Eun-ha suggested meeting at the mountain entrance where the festival was taking ce instead.

    I boarded the subway, passed one station, then two, then three, and got off.

    Upon exiting, I saw many couples heading towards the mountain where the festival was being held.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even envious.¡±

    The distant view of cherry blossom trees bathed in pink hues caught my eye as I decided to wait for Eun-ha at the entrance.

    With approximately 20 minutes left until our scheduled meet-up time, I casually sat on a bench, observing the passersby.

    Each person strolled by, their faces illuminated with bright smiles, reveling in the sight of the blossoms.

    I too nced at the cherry blossoms, but shifted my gaze to my phone, wanting to enjoy the view with Eun-ha.

    About 10 minutes passed this way when someone stood before me, repeating my name in a soft voice.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Eun-ha you are here...!¡±

    The instant I saw Eun-ha, my smartphone slipped from my grasp.

    With a thud, it hit the ground, but I couldn¡¯t even think about picking it up.

    The sight of Eun-ha standing before me was utterly entrancing, causing my soul to momentarily depart.

    A white sweater paired with a skirt the color of cherry blossoms and hair tied in a ponytail - from head to toe, Eun-ha was... breathtaking.

    I wanted to tell her she looked beautiful, but the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ was woefully inadequate to capture her allure.

    ¡°An angel¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t find the right words to describe¡­¡±

    At my words, a shy smile danced across Eun-ha¡¯s face.

    ¡°Does it... suit me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Extremely well.¡±

    Nodding repeatedly, I responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m ted¡­¡±

    Only then did I pick up the smartphone that had fallen.

    As I rose from the bench, Eun-ha spoke, her voiceced with shy embarrassment.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you look great too.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for saying that. I did put some thought into what I wore, though not as much as you did. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°No! You really look cool! From afar, I could only see you.¡±

    ¡°You now effortlessly say things that can make one blush.¡±

    ¡°I learned it from you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bing like me.¡±

    ¡°They say you start to resemble someone you like.¡±

    Today, of all days, Eun-ha kept uttering words that sent my heart pounding. Feeling my face heating up, I averted my gaze here and there.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful it¡¯s hard to look at you directly. It feels strenuous to my heart.¡±

    ¡°I wore these clothes to show you. I wish you would look at me more.¡±

    As Eun-ha wished, I stole a nce at her. The instant I saw her beaming smile, my face flushed furiously.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, your face turned really red.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What?¡±

    ¡°Can you... say it properly?¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    ¡°I like hearing that I look like an angel and that I¡¯m so pretty it¡¯s hard to look at me... but can you say it properly?¡±

    Wow¡ª a critical hit.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re incredibly beautiful.¡±

    Upon hearing my words, Eun-ha¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start our official cherry blossoms viewing.¡±

    ¡°Great¡­! Where shall we start?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s admire the cherry blossoms for a bit, then grab some food nearby.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Sounds good. Can we hold hands before that? It is not ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Why would it be? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As I reached out my hand, Eun-ha softly grasped it.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As we passed the festival entrance, rows of cherry blossom trees bathed in pink hues stood side by side.

    ¡°Wow¡ªthe cherry blossoms are so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Pretty.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the cherry blossoms?¡±

    ¡°It was a double entendre.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Eun-ha smiled brightly, evidently delighted.

    ¡°Will wee to see the cherry blossom festival next year too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to attend the cherry blossom festival with Han-gyeol every year.¡±

    ¡°Should we go to Yeouido* next year?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m going with Han-gyeol, any ce is good.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to many other ces next year.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care where we go. I would be happy anywhere as long as Han-gyeol is with me.¡±

    Upon hearing Eun-ha¡¯s words, I stopped walking, prompting Eun-ha to look at me with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your words today are unusual¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Should I say, somewhat proactive? It seems like Eun-ha is always the shy one.¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha stood before me, the corners of her lips slightly upturned.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I really like Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°I like you so much.¡±

    ¡°Could you not repeat it? It¡¯s not good for my heart.¡±

    ¡°I like you. I like you. I like you. I like you more than anything in the world.¡±

    It was genuinely perilous.

    It felt as if something was relentlessly squeezing my heart with all its might.

    ¡°I like you too¡­¡±

    Inevitably, my face turnedpletely red.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, let¡¯s take a picture.¡±

    ¡°Not now, I need to cool down my face.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take it.¡±

    ¡°Then Eun-ha should turn as red as I am.¡±

    ¡°Try me if you¡¯re confident!¡±

    Cautiously, I held both of Eun-ha¡¯s hands. While she seemed a bit shy, her face didn¡¯t turn as red as mine.

    ¡°Eun-ha, can I hug you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to avoid my gaze for a moment, then nodded her head.

    As I gently pulled Eun-ha¡¯s hands toward me, she snuggly fit into my embrace.

    She also wrapped her arms around my waist, and after a brief moment, we pulled away. Immediately, I checked Eun-ha¡¯s face, and it was as uncontrobly red as mine.

    ¡°Fair now. Let¡¯s take that picture.¡±

    ¡°Wa, wait¡ª! Let my face cool down a bit!¡±

    ¡°Look here¡ª¡±

    I opened the camera app on my phone.

    Our faces were captured on the smartphone screen.

    ¡°Now¡ª Eun-ha, smile.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Take a nice one.¡±

    Believing we had achieved a good angle, I didn¡¯t hesitate to press the shutter.

    ¡°Take a look.¡±

    ¡°Give me a second. Hmm, it came out well!¡±

    While I thought the picture looked fine, Eun-ha seemed to think otherwise.

    ¡°Oh, no! What¡¯s this? I¡¯mpletely red like a tomato! Delete it!¡±

    As Eun-ha swiftly tried to snatch my smartphone, I raised my arm higher.

    ¡°Hey, we have tomemorate our first photo as a couple.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª! We can take plenty more!¡±

    ¡°You look cute, what¡¯s the issue~? I should use this as my profile picture.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Eun-ha, raising her arm and pleading, looked unbearably cute.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I keep it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I look totally weird?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. You look extremely pretty. If you want, I¡¯ll delete it.¡±

    ¡°Well... if you think it¡¯s pretty... But send it to me too.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll send it right away.¡±

    I promptly sent the photo to Eun-ha.

    After examining the picture for a moment, Eun-ha subtly smiled.

    ¡°Looking at it again, Han-gyeol, you¡¯re also red like a tomato. I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t delete it.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Still, I want to keep a proper picture too.¡±

    ¡°Sure? Shall we take it with Eun-ha¡¯s phone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Look here.¡±

    After taking a few photos with Eun-ha¡¯s phone, we looked at them. Eun-ha flipped through the photos, smiling brightly.

    ¡°Han-gyeol looks incredibly cute.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going topliment me, can you say I look cool or handsome?¡±

    ¡°You look both cool and cute. Ah¡ª Can I use this as my profile picture?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Should I also use the same one for my profile picture?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª Wait¡­! I want to take one more picture.¡±

    Eun-ha searched the ground for something, picking up a broken tree branch. She then plucked a single cherry blossom with a pop and ced it in my hair.

    ¡°Oh, how pretty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time having a flower in my hair.¡±

    With a click, Eun-ha snapped a photo. She then showed it to me, giggling. Though I was expressionless in the picture, the flower in my hair looked ridiculously funny.

    ¡°It came out really humorous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself a bit cute when you look at it?¡±

    ¡°I have some conscience, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Really? You look super cute.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly good photo, but seeing Eun-ha smiling like this, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask her to delete it.

    ¡°Keep it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have to look at it every night.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s Eun-ha¡¯s turn.¡±

    I carefully ced a flower in Eun-ha¡¯s hair. Smiling, she looked into the camera of my smartphone. After taking the picture with a click, I showed it to Eun-ha.

    ¡°Wow! It came out really well, Han-gyeol. You can use this as your profile picture!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use it. It¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s the flower.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what are you really saying..! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±

    Even as she said that, Eun-ha was smiling brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, just kidding. Should we stop taking pictures and walk a bit more?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s hold hands again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After grasping the hand Eun-ha extended, we began to walk again.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Yeouido: Yeouido is an ind in Seoul, South Korea, and here they were talking about the Yeouido Cherry Blossom Festival, which is one of the most popr ces to see the blooms each spring.

    And Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 39: Love is...

    Chapter 39: Love is...

    ¡°Han-gyeol, in the spring, we should always go to the cherry blossom festival. And in summer, where do you prefer: the valley or the beach?¡±

    ¡°If I had to choose, I¡¯d prefer the valley. What about you, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I like the beach, but I think the valley could be nice too.¡±

    ¡°Then we could alternate each year.¡±

    Even though it was now spring, I found myself thinking about the uing summer.

    And even further, to winter.

    ¡°How about watching the autumn leaves in fall? And maybe a ski resort in winter? Between skiing and snowboarding, which one do you prefer?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to a ski resort, so I wouldn¡¯t know. Of course, I¡¯ve never tried skiing or snowboarding.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve only been to a ski resort once during middle school with my family.¡±

    ¡°Then we can go skiing this winter. We would¡¯ve finished our college entrance exams, so it¡¯ll be a good time to have fun.¡±

    ¡°True. Unfortunately, we might have to study through this summer and fall.¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t interfere with our studies, maybe a day off wouldn¡¯t hurt?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But don¡¯t you think we¡¯re nning too much fun?¡±

    ¡°As long as we meet our study quota like this time, it should be fine~¡±

    ¡°Right. Having a reward right in front of us does seem to make studying easier.¡±

    I continued chatting, hand in hand with Han-gyeol.

    I came here to see the cherry blossoms, but I found myself looking at Han-gyeol more.

    Whenever our eyes met, it felt both embarrassing and fun to turn away.

    As we walked, a woman cautiously approached and spoke to me.

    ¡°Excuse me, could you please take a photo for us?¡±

    ¡°Of course! And after, could you do the same for us?¡±

    I readily nodded my head and asked.

    We hadn¡¯t managed to take a full-body photo, so I was grateful for her offer.

    ¡°Of course. Why not?¡±

    After receiving the woman¡¯s phone, I stepped back a little.

    Though our meeting was fleeting, I put my heart into taking the picture. Since we were asking for one in return, I couldn¡¯t take it carelessly.

    ¡°Hold on...! I¡¯ll take just one more!¡±

    After taking a final shot, I handed back the phone. The elegant woman who took her phone from me expressed her gratitude without even checking the photos.

    ¡°Both of you, please stand under the cherry blossom tree. I¡¯ll make sure to capture you two beautifully.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªokay! Han-gyeol, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got the magic touch.¡±

    Han-gyeol and I thanked her before positioning ourselves under the cherry blossom tree.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what pose should we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you feel like doing, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Um... How about a heart with our hands?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    We both inteced our thumbs and index fingers, forming a heart, and took the photo. After snapping our picture, thedy suggested, ¡°Try a different pose!¡± We hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Oh, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Why worry? Just go with the flow. Come here.¡±

    Gently, Han-gyeol ced his hand on my shoulder. Although a bit shy, I carefully wrapped my arm around Han-gyeol¡¯s waist. With a natural smile ying on our lips, we looked towards the phone.

    After capturing the moment, the woman handed my phone back with a broad smile.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Han-gyeol and I expressed our gratitude once again.

    ¡°We should be thanking you. Here¡¯s the photo. Please check it out!¡±

    The woman handed me my phone.

    I immediately looked at the photo she had taken, and it was beautifully captured.

    ¡°Wow...! It came out so beautifully!¡±

    ¡°Whoa...! Is this a photoshoot or something?¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be on our way. Wishing you both a beautiful rtionship~ Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes~ Wishing you both the same.¡±

    Even after the couple had left, we couldn¡¯t tear our eyes away from the photo. It was so beautiful that I wanted to show it off to others. But, we had already decided to use the earlier picture for our profile...

    ¡°Should we use it as our wallpaper?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to set it as the wallpaper?¡±

    Han-gyeol and I spoke simultaneously. Surprised at our synchronous thought, we stared into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Whoa! You had the same thought as me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Since we¡¯ve already decided on the profile picture, I thought about the wallpaper.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    I was thrilled that Han-gyeol and I were on the same page. We truly were a perfect match.

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you hungry? We¡¯ve been here for a while. Shall we go grab something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go have spicy pork stir-fry.¡±

    ¡°Spicy pork stir-fry?¡±

    ¡°You like spicy pork stir-fry, Han-gyeol. The pork cutlet is good too.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I do like it, but is spicy pork stir-fry and pork cutlet really okay for our first date?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hard and fast rule, right? And I love spicy pork stir-fry too!¡±

    Since Han-gyeol and I had pork cutletst time, we decided on spicy pork stir-fry for today.

    ¡°Do you want to eat something else?¡±

    ¡°I want spicy pork stir-fry.¡±

    ¡°You really want spicy pork stir-fry?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to have spicy pork stir-fry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have some. Where should we go?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Good question. Let me look it up.¡±

    I quickly searched on my smartphone.

    Although I typed in ¡®spicy pork stir-fry restaurants¡¯, most of the results were snack bars. While I was looking for a ce within walking distance, a ¡®Gisa Shikdang*¡¯ caught my eye.

    Hmm... I remember hearing somewhere that ¡®Gisa Shikdang¡¯ is a real gem.

    ¡°Should we go here?¡±

    ¡°Where? Is this a Gisa Shikdang?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I heard somewhere that most ¡®Gisa Shikdang¡¯ are pretty good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all for it, but don¡¯t you want to go somewhere with a nicer ambiance?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯d be great too. But I want to see you enjoying the food you love.¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol chuckled and said,

    ¡°Alright. Where is it? If it¡¯s far, should we take a bus or a taxi?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be about a 15-minute walk. Let¡¯s take our time walking.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Still holding hands, we headed toward the ¡®Gisa Shikdang¡¯. Some might find it peculiar, but as long as we, the ones involved, were happy, that was all that mattered.

    <strong>****</strong>

    As we entered the Gisa Shikdang, we promptly ced our order.

    ¡°Could we get two orders of spicy pork stir-fry, please?¡±

    ¡°Sure~ It¡¯ll be right up!¡±

    The friendly-looking owner responded with a warm smile as he prepared our dishes.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since we ordered when two generous servings were ced in front of Han-gyeol and me. The side dishesid out on each tray looked appetizing, and the spicy pork stir-fry appeared mouth-watering.

    ¡°Enjoy your meal. If you need anything more, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s eat, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks delicious. Let¡¯s dig in.¡±

    Han-gyeol was the first to take a bite of the spicy pork stir-fry.

    Seeing his joyful smile, I felt happy too. As I began to eat, I thought to myself how d I was to havee here. The food was as delicious, and I felt like we¡¯d be visiting frequently.

    ¡°Wow- This is really good.¡±

    ¡°Right? It feels like we¡¯ve discovered a gem.¡±

    ¡°Whenever we crave spicy pork stir-fry, we shoulde here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    It seemed Han-gyeol really enjoyed it.

    Our first date was incredibly sessful.

    The excitement on our way to the date location.

    The thrill upon arriving there.

    The memories made under the cherry blossom tree.

    The delicious meal.

    It was a perfect date without a single w.

    After finishing our meal quickly, we promptly stood up. We were the only customers who looked like students. With adults present, we carefully pushed our chairs in and headed to the counter. The prices were reasonable, and everything seemed satisfactory. Great value for the money, perhaps?

    ¡°Ah- Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll cover this one. You can get the drinks at the cafeter.¡±

    ¡°Mm- Is that so? Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    As I was pulling out my card, the owner spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, a gentleman earlier already paid for you.¡±

    ¡°What?! Really?¡±

    Han-gyeol and I exchanged surprised nces.

    ¡°Yes. He said you two looked like his children, so he covered it for you. You can just leave.¡±

    ¡°Has he left long ago?! We didn¡¯t even get to thank him¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s been gone for quite a while now. He must¡¯ve already taken a taxi.¡±

    As Han-gyeol and I stood there flustered, an older gentleman from behindmented.

    ¡°Seems he paid on your behalf because you reminded him of his children! It¡¯s alright, you should go.¡±

    ¡°Seeing young faces like yours in a ce like this must¡¯ve brightened his day! Of course, he¡¯d cover it. Be careful on your way out, students!¡±

    Upon hearing the gentlemen¡¯s remarks, Han-gyeol smiled and gave a respectful bow.

    ¡°Thank you. Enjoy your meal!¡±

    Seeing Han-gyeol bow, I instinctively lowered my head as well.

    ¡°We, we had a good meal! Please enjoy yours.¡±

    With a final exchange of greetings with the gentlemen, we exited the restaurant. It was challenging to articte the feeling ¡ª whether it felt warmly emotional or had a ticklish excitement ¡ª but we were ted.

    ¡°Shall we head to the cafe now?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m in such a good mood, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s problematic. I¡¯m also in a good mood, so I want to pay.¡±

    ¡°How about rock-paper-scissors? Best of three?¡±

    ¡°Just one round.¡±

    It was a day where we received kindness from a stranger whose name and face we did not know. Even if I were to lose a bet on such a day, I felt the mood would remain high all day long. It was a joyous day, memorable enough to be recalled in the distant future.

    Perhaps, love is about steadily stacking up memories known only to the two involved?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Gisa Shikdang: In Korea, Gisa Shikdang refers to eateries or dining ces tailored for drivers, especially taxi drivers, offering them affordable meals and a ce to rest during their breaks. Think of it as a counterpart to the American ¡®truck stop,¡¯ but more oriented toward urban taxi drivers than long-haul truckers.

    And Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 40: 486

    Chapter 40: 486

    ¡°When did you two start dating? Have you been together since the start of the semester?¡±

    ¡°Were you and Lee Han-gyeol always close? Who confessed first?¡±

    ¡°What did you say during the confession? Where did you go for the Cherry Blossom Festival?¡±

    Perhaps it was because of the profile picture and the wallpaper, but most of our ssmates knew about Han-gyeol and me.

    As soon as I arrived at school, I was surrounded by my ssmates, bombarded with all sorts of questions.

    ¡°We started datingst week, and I was the one who confessed first.¡±

    My whisper made all the ssmates present show a mixture of shock and excitement, but soon enough, their faces twisted back into expressions of intrigue, leaning in closer.

    It was understandable, given our age of neen, brimming with romantic notions about love and rtionships.

    ¡°Guys. The teacher will be here soon, maybe we should go back to our seats...?!¡±

    ¡°No way, no way! We have a mountain of questions~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble...haha...!¡±

    ¡°How did you confess?!¡±

    ¡°Well...I just babbled on and then told Han-gyeol I liked him.¡±

    ¡°Kyaaa-! And then? What did Han-gyeol say?¡±

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I lowered my head and said,

    ¡°Han-gyeol said...he liked me too.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...! Really? So, how is it? Is it nice?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s really nice. Now- guys! The teacher really will be here soon, let¡¯s sit down.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. We might have prodded you too much? Date nicely~ If Han-gyeol does something wrong, tell us.¡±

    ¡°Mhm mhm. Go quickly.¡±

    After all the ssmates went back to their seats, I had a brief chat with Harim.

    ¡°Eun-ha. You look tired.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Do I? I was on the phone with Han-gyeol untiltest night, so I slept in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I need to know, but okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh- sorry. But if it¡¯s not Harim, I have no one to talk about this.¡±

    Harim wore a pleasantly surprised smile at my words.

    ¡°So, talking like that, huh? So? How was the Cherry Blossom Festival?¡±

    ¡°It was~ awesome. I wore the outfit that you and I picked out, and Han-gyeol really loved it. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go shopping together next time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Sure. Ah- the teacher¡¯s here. Now shh-¡±

    As soon as the conversation with Harim was over, the homeroom teacher came in.

    The teacher said it was time to adapt to our senior year in high school and that we needed to live a life as serious exam students now.

    Even though it felt a bit conspicuous starting a rtionship with Han-gyeol during such a time, if I could turn back, I¡¯d confess again.

    Even while dating, my feelings for Han-gyeol kept overflowing.

    They were emotions I couldn¡¯t contain from the start.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After the 1st and 2nd periods ended, the 3rd period of math ss began.

    Since Jang Yujin introduced Han-gyeol as ¡®Newton¡¯ before, the math teacher would call Han-gyeol whenever.

    Today was no different; the teacher called Han-gyeol to solve the problem written on the board.

    ¡°Newton,e out.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Why is it always me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Newton, aren¡¯t you? Soe out.¡±

    ¡°Ugh- Teacher. How about giving a chance to other students sometimes?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Is there anyone else who will solve the math problem instead of Newton, no, Lee Han-gyeol?¡±

    At the math teacher¡¯s words, a silence enveloped the ssroom.

    In a silence so thick one couldn¡¯t even hear breathing, I cautiously raised my hand.

    The math teacher¡¯s eyes widened, staring intensely at me.

    And then, looking back at Han-gyeol, he shouted.

    ¡°Newton! You must be a good guy, huh?! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone volunteer during my teaching career! Alright! She¡¯s solving it instead?¡±

    With the teacher¡¯s words, the ss turned their heads towards me.

    With a proud smile, they let out a collective, ¡®Oh~¡¯ in astonishment.

    I was so embarrassed that if there were a mouse hole, I would want to crawl in and hide.

    ¡°...Yes! I¡¯ll try to solve it instead.¡±

    ¡°But why do you want to solve it instead? I¡¯m genuinely curious.¡±

    The ssmates answered the teacher¡¯s question.

    ¡°They¡¯re dating.¡±

    ¡°They went to see the cherry blossoms over the weekend.¡±

    Hearing the ssmates¡¯ words, the math teacher looked at me.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t solve it, will you stand behind your boyfriend and take the ss? Still want to solve it?¡±

    The math teacher teased me with those words.

    But since the math teacher started it... I responded a bit boldly.

    ¡°If, if I get it right, please grant me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Wow~ Making a deal here, huh? Hey, Newton. Should I ept this?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, please ept it manfully.¡±

    ¡°Wow~ This is fun. Alright. I ept. But if you can¡¯t solve it, how about a buzz cut for Newton?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, that seems a bit too harsh. In a few years, I will have to shave my head anyway*...!¡±

    The situation seemed to be escting.

    But there was no turning back now.

    ¡°I, I ept! Then, is it okay if I make an appropriate request too?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha? Wait a moment... Eun-ha?!¡±

    Han-gyeol urgently stood up from his seat.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just need to get it right.¡±

    ¡°No, Eun-ha. Just wait! Life has moments where what you are sure is the right answer turns out to be wrong-!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Someone shut Newton up.¡±

    With the math teacher¡¯s statement, the boys sitting in front and behind silenced Han-gyeol by covering his mouth.

    ¡°Uhh-! Uhhuhh-!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can solve it.¡±

    I assured Han-gyeol, locking eyes with him.

    Seeing my gaze, Han-gyeol quickly calmed down.

    But honestly, I wasn¡¯t certain.

    ¡°Maybe...?¡±

    ¡°Uhh-! Uhhuhh-!!¡±

    ¡°Puhahahaha-! Alright! If you¡¯re wrong, your boyfriend gets a buzz cut. If you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll grant your request.¡±

    ¡°You promise, right?! You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    ¡°If I break a promise, I¡¯ll remain a bachelor for life. What will you do if your boyfriend refuses to cut his hair?¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll cut my own hair.¡±

    ¡°Wow~ I will honor it forever... Now- everyone, apuse!¡±

    As I received the ss¡¯s apuse, I boldly walked to the chalkboard.

    Although I read the problem slowly, it certainly wasn¡¯t easy.

    Still, I took a deep breath and picked up the chalk.

    While sketching the graph of the function on the board, I found the graph that suited the problem.

    From then on, I checked the conditional statements, wrote down the form, and as time passed, wrote down the answer.

    However, the number seemed somewhat ambiguous.

    ¡°486...? The number is slightly ambiguous; do you want more time?¡±

    ¡°Just...one moment, please! Let me double-check.¡±

    Once again, I went through the problem, checking for any missed points.

    Although the number 486 bothered me, I chose not to change my answer, holding onto confidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s 486.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯ll really shave Newton¡¯s head if it¡¯s wrong, you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the correct answer, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Really? Or else what?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    As I spoke firmly, the teacher wore an inscrutable expression.

    Was I wrong after all? Was it an incorrect answer? I was confident that Han-gyeol would even be okay with bing bald!

    The moment I swallowed, the teacher pped his hands.

    ¡°Wow~! That¡¯s the correct answer!¡±

    ¡°Woah-! Really?! It¡¯s 486?! Han-gyeol! I got it right!¡±

    I looked at Han-gyeol with a smile.

    Without a word, Han-gyeol gave me a thumbs up.

    I wanted to run over and hug him right then and there, but s, we were at school.

    Still, I was in an extremely good mood.

    ¡°Alright. What¡¯s your request?¡±

    It seemed like the teacher was going to keep his promise and grant my request. The vow of lifelong bachelorhood must have weighed on his mind.

    ¡°Let me sit next to Han-gyeol during math ss-!¡±

    When I made my confident request, not only the teacher but all of my ssmates looked at me, their eyes wide.

    I thought it would be a request anyone might make...!

    The math teacher alternated his wide-open gaze between Han-gyeol and me.

    I hadn¡¯t anticipated this reaction.

    It seemed like I had blurted out something immensely embarrassing.

    While my face heated up in an instant, a few mischievous boys stood up.

    ¡°Teacher! My stomach hurts!¡±

    ¡°My stomach hurts too!¡±

    ¡°Teacher! My mr is sensitive! I think I need to go to the nurse¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Aaargh-! Send me to the dentist...!¡±

    When a few of the yful boys shouted, all the ssmatesughed.

    ¡°Alright, alright- settle down. A promise is a promise, so do as you please. I mean it. You can go back to your seats now.¡±

    ¡°Yes...!¡±

    I returned to my seat, doing my best to hide my blushing face.

    The math teacher opened the textbook again and continued the lesson.

    He picked up the chalk and began writing an equation on the board, then suddenly stopped.

    He put down the chalk with a thud- and looked back at us.

    ¡°Kids. We have a big problem.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Ugh- I felt like someone had smacked my head with a hammer. I can¡¯t teach like this.¡±

    The whole ss burst intoughter at the teacher¡¯sment.

    It took quite some time before the lesson resumed.

    Even though I was embarrassed for making such a bold move, now I can sit next to Han-gyeol during every math ss.

    As that little wish became a reality, the corners of my mouth kept rising.

    I¡¯m so happy.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: *: In South Korea, individuals entering mandatory military service are often required to shave their heads as part of the military grooming standards.

    And Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 41: The Tree

    Chapter 41: The Tree

    ¡°Alright- That concludes our lesson for today. Newton and Newton¡¯s girlfriend, please sit together from the next ss. Date sweetly. That¡¯s it. ss is over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work~¡±

    ¡°Sure~.¡±

    Even after the math teacher left the ssroom and the lesson was over...

    No one in the ss got up from their seats.

    They silently looked back and forth between Eun-ha and me, seemingly observing how we were getting along.

    There were those who looked with envious eyes, and those who softlymented, as if to ask, ¡®Is this really happening?¡¯

    I stood up, thinking that if either Eun-ha or I made a move, the others would go about their own business.

    ¡°Eun-ha, let¡¯s go to the canteen.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Yep!¡±

    It seemed like Eun-ha had the same thought, for she hastily got up from her seat.

    Quickly, she rushed to my side and we exited the ssroom together.

    Eun-ha couldn¡¯t meet my eyes, perhaps because she was incredibly embarrassed about the current situation.

    ¡°That was a very bold move, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha stopped in her tracks and covered her face with her hands.

    ¡°Eun-ha, even your ears are red. It¡¯s okay. I was really happy.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡¤¡¤¡¤! I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d react that much! Was I really that bold?¡±

    ¡°Essentially, you said you wanted to be with me all day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong, but¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    I was also caught off guard by Eun-ha¡¯s remark.

    Dating really sends the heart pounding without any mercy.

    ¡°Is it not the same for Han-gyeol¡¤¡¤¡¤? Is it just me?¡±

    Eun-ha looked at me through the cracks between her fingers.

    I couldn¡¯t lie when she looked at me with such hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Me too¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    ¡°Is Han-gyeol embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°You definitely were just now?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha. At this rate, break time will end. Let¡¯s hurry to the canteen.¡±

    As soon as I attempted to draw a boundary, Eun-ha promptly blocked my path.

    She obstructed the direction I was trying to go with her entire body, demanding an answer.

    ¡°You have to answer properly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±

    ¡°Give me an answer. Were you embarrassed?¡±

    When I resignedly nodded, Eun-ha wore a profoundly happy smile.

    Perhaps Eun-ha was even better at expressing her emotions than I was.

    Only then did shee to my side and match my pace as we walked.

    As we passed through the hallway crowded with kids, Eun-ha cautiously took my hand.

    With a mischievous grin- she looked up at me.

    ¡°Does Han-gyeol get embarrassed if I say things like I did earlier?¡±

    ¡°If you say embarrassing things, of course, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°I really like seeing Han-gyeol¡¯s embarrassed expression.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a face I particrly want to show, so why do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Well... because only I get to see Han-gyeol¡¯s embarrassed face. And also-¡±

    Eun-ha continued shyly.

    Biting my lip slightly, I braced myself for Eun-ha¡¯s next words.

    Surely they would be words that would strike my heart...!

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy because it feels like I get to monopolize Han-gyeol¡¯s embarrassed expression.¡±

    As expected... I tried to bite my lip a bit harder, but it was futile.

    No matter how many walls I built up, Eun-ha shattered them with a single word.

    With that single phrase, a natural smile bloomed on my face.

    ¡°Eun-ha. You really¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±

    ¡°Why? Did I say something embarrassing again?¡±

    ¡°No. Please keep expressing your feelings so honestly.¡±

    ¡°Then, will you keep showing me that embarrassed face?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show it as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I like it.¡±

    I guess I could no longer call Eun-ha a girl who was clumsy at expressing feelings.

    How could I say that when she expresses her emotions so candidly?

    ¡°Yes. I like Eun-ha too. Extremely so.¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha¡¯s face turned beet red in an instant.

    Although she had be adept at expressing, receiving expressions still seemed to be embarrassingly unfamiliar territory.

    Seeing her like this, she was indeed the Eun-ha I knew.

    ¡°Why? Are you embarrassed now that I said it?¡±

    ¡°Ah-! The canteen is going to close! Let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha. You have to answer properly.¡±

    With a smile, I parroted back the same words Eun-ha had said to me.

    Eun-ha wriggled side to side, trying to escape, but I blocked her with my body.

    Only then did she speak in a small voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. I can tell by looking at your face.¡±

    ¡°Ah-! Stop teasing!¡±

    ¡°We should get a cream bun you like at the canteen.¡±

    ¡°Ah-! That¡¯s all in the past!¡±

    ¡°You were so cute back then.¡±

    ¡°Are you listening to me?! Forget about it!¡±

    ¡°Alright-! Let¡¯s go, my Cream Puff!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call your girlfriend weird names-! What¡¯s with ¡®Cream Puff¡¯?¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m so happy I could die.¡¯

    I too, wanted to monopolize Eun-ha¡¯s embarrassed expression.

    <strong>***</strong>

    I was on my way home after having dinner with Eun-ha.

    She was eating the orange-vored candy I gave her for dessert.

    ¡°Eun-ha, what are you going to do when you get home?¡±

    ¡°Probably study? Midterms are in a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t talkst weekend since you were sick, and we went to see the cherry blossoms over the weekend.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm. Why?¡±

    ¡°Just thinking, whenever we have time, should we study together? I¡¯m not attending any cram school or anything.¡±

    At my suggestion, Eun-ha blushed, seemingly pleased.

    Really, her expressions transparently revealed whatever was on her mind.

    ¡°Okay. Is it alright with Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to study with Eun-ha, too.¡±

    ¡°Should we buy something to drink on our way home, then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Is there a cafe on the way?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a cafe inside our apartmentplex. Let¡¯s buy from there.¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll have whatever Eun-ha¡¯s having.¡±

    Eun-ha seemed slightly pleased that I was matching my order to hers.

    She asked me with a clear, bright smile.¡±

    ¡°Even if I order something super unappetizing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if you order something super unappetizing.¡±

    ¡°Really~ Stop liking me so much.¡±

    ¡°How do I even do that?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t manage?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then keep liking me.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    With bright, cheerful smiles, we arrived at the caf¨¦.

    ¡°Two Habong Ade, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll prepare them right away. Please wait a moment.¡±

    After cing the order, Eun-ha stood next to me.

    ¡°Is Habong Ade okay? That¡¯s what I ordered.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm. I like it too. But, Eun-ha, you seem to have a particr liking for citrus fruits.¡±

    ¡°I like oranges, habongs, cheonhyehyangs, and tangerines too.¡±

    ¡°Is there a specific reason why you like them so much?¡±

    ¡°Umm...I¡¯m not sure? I don¡¯t remember well, but I think I¡¯ve often eaten them since trying them in Jeju Ind.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like there was a particrly special reason.

    ¡°What fruit do you like, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Just in old apples.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    ¡°When we get old, Eun-ha can nt a tangerine tree, and I¡¯ll nt an apple tree.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s bashful expression was something I wanted to see.

    So, that was why I blurted out those words...

    Unexpectedly, rather than bing bashful, Eun-ha responded with a smile.

    ¡°Right. That would truly be nice.¡±

    ¡°Hm-?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯d be okay with living and dying that way.¡±

    Of course, I too desired such a life.

    But the weight of the words I just spat out, even to my own ears, was light.

    It was a statement without even a vague n, yet Eun-ha took it incredibly seriously.

    She might have thought it was an irresponsible remark...

    But rather, Eun-ha painted a picture of our future together in her mind and smiled.

    If I¡¯d known she would take it this way, I would¡¯ve said it in a more serious atmosphere.

    Since I couldn¡¯t take back what was said, I hastily apologized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why are you apologizing all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I spoke too lightly.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I know that even though you spoke yfully, it wasn¡¯t empty words. So, don¡¯t apologize.¡±

    ¡°Will you believe anything I say?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Wouldn¡¯t it be weirder not to trust Han-gyeol, after all this time?¡±

    Eun-ha spoke as if it was a given.

    ¡°Is that so...? I¡¯m curious. What do you see that makes you trust me like that?¡±

    ¡°Seeing you speak honestly and ept things as they are?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that nothing special?¡±

    ¡°In my personal opinion, I think that¡¯s the hardest thing? Han-gyeol does so effortlessly what I find most difficult and can¡¯t do. So, while it makes me envious, it¡¯s also cool. That¡¯s why I want to be like Han-gyeol, I guess. I want to be a person like you.¡±

    It was a heart-pounding emotion, yet describing it as just ¡®heart-pounding¡¯ seemed inadequate.

    How should I put it... it was a feeling that was immensely joyful, shy, and thankful all at once.

    It felt like an affirmation of the person called ¡®me¡¯ and ¡®my life¡¯ in its entirety.

    ¡°I really like that about you, Han-gyeol. Of course, there are countless reasons why I like Han-gyeol, aside from that.¡±

    In my own estimation, I was not as impressive as Eun-ha thought I was.

    However, I deeply wished for Eun-ha to continue looking at me in that way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. So that Eun-ha can keep thinking of me like that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why try? Because Han-gyeol is already that person, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Still, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    As I clenched my fist and spoke, Eun-ha softlyughed and gently stroked my head.

    ¡°You¡¯re so admirable.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s live nting tangerine and apple trees, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Shall we? Ah- does that mean we have to live in the countryside?¡±

    ¡°Shall we secretly nt one each somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that illegal? Or can¡¯t we buy just a small plot ofnd somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Should I look around for some real estate?¡±

    ¡°Should we look around together after exams?¡±

    When I spoke in jest, Eun-ha responded with a warm smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on studying for now and think about it step by step. We still have plenty of time.¡±

    ¡°Yep! Let¡¯s do that. Ah- I want to be an adult with Han-gyeol soon.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do once you be an adult?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- I want to do everything that can be done as an adult, with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    There was still a long time left until next year, yet I wanted to be an adult fast.

    There were just too many things I wanted to do.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 42: Expressions of Love

    Chapter 42: Expressions of Love

    When we got home, we sat down at a desk in the living room.

    Leaning back side by side, we each were engrossed in our studies.

    About an hour and a half must have passed like this.

    My concentration was waning a bit, and my body felt slightly stiff.

    Stretching out in a big yawn, I stealthily turned my head to the side.

    The side profile of Han-gyeol, silently dedicated to his studies, came into view.

    In a house upied just by the two of us, being arm in arm with his girlfriend, he was impressively focused.

    It was admirable and cool but on the other hand, slightly maddening.

    Did he not have any thoughts in his head?

    Was he too ustomed toing to my house?

    Truthfully, I wanted to be a little yful.

    Like holding hands. Or resting my head on his shoulder.

    Something like that.

    Eventually, I subtly shifted, pressing my body closer to Han-gyeol.

    When our bodies touched, Han-gyeol turned his head toward me.

    What was he going to say?

    ¡°Is it narrow? Should I move over a bit?¡±

    ¡°Hm? No? It wasn¡¯t really too narrow?¡±

    ¡°But you need to studyfortably. I¡¯ll move to the other side.¡±

    Han-gyeol gave a small, secretive smile and moved to the opposite side.

    Taking one step closer felt like being ten steps further away.

    Yes, there should be days when my true feelings go unnoticed.

    Yet, I wondered, how far would it take for him to recognize my heart?

    Slyly, I stretched out my leg and gave Han-gyeol¡¯s foot a gentle nudge.

    However, Han-gyeol promptly pulled his leg inward.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°I have a question I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Which one?¡±

    Han-gyeol stretched his head forward.

    Ordinarily, I would have turned the reference book for Han-gyeol¡¯s convenience, but I did not.

    ¡°Can youe over and help?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Which one is it?¡±

    Setting down his pen, Han-gyeol came over to my side.

    I pushed the reference book towards him, pointing out the most difficult question.

    Han-gyeol carefully scanned the problem with his eyes and then pulled over his notebook.

    ¡°Ah- this question? This one¡¯s tricky. Look here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯ve worked on this question before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Eun-ha and I studied with the same reference book.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t it...

    ¡°Okay- this problem may sound a bit twisted, but it¡¯s easy if we take it step by step. Don¡¯t try to understand the problem all at once. If you think about the conditions while solving it, it¡¯s easy, you know? Let¡¯s first look at condition (a). The number of existing different real numbers k-¡±

    I thought Han-gyeol being good at studying was incredibly cool.

    However, him being too good at studying and things not going ording to my intentions was slightly regrettable.

    ¡°Did you understand?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t get it from the middle part.¡±

    ¡°That can happen. Let¡¯s go through the problem more carefully. Which part confused you?¡±

    I could just honestly say I wanted to have some physical contact, but I was terribly shy.

    And though it was selfish, I also wished that Han-gyeol would initiate the physical contact first.

    Even if it was not necessarily physical contact, I knew Han-gyeol liked me, but I wanted to feel more conspicuously loved.

    Like the gentle stroking he had given me before...

    ¡°I understood condition (a), but I can¡¯t understand condition (b).¡±

    ¡°Ah- I also thought the exnation for that part wascking. Let¡¯s look at it again.¡±

    Han-gyeol exined it to me once more.

    I couldn¡¯t make Han-gyeol¡¯s consideration a wasted effort, so I listened intently.

    Thanks to Han-gyeol, who made everything sink into my ears easily, I quickly understood.

    ¡°So- Eun-ha, what¡¯s the answer?¡±

    ¡°41¡å

    I blurted out the answer nonchntly.

    Just when I thought I should just be honest, Han-gyeol¡¯s sizable hand touched my head.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    I jolted slightly when Han-gyeol began to tenderly stroke my hair.

    I shrugged my shoulders and continued to ept Han-gyeol¡¯s gentle caress.

    A soft smile curled up at the corners of my mouth, radiating happiness.

    ¡°Alright- let¡¯s work hard on the rest of the study.¡±

    The moment Han-gyeol stopped stroking and withdrew his hand,

    Unconsciously, I seized his wrist.

    I was the most surprised at my own action.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    ¡°Miss it?¡±

    ¡°Uh-?! No! It¡¯s just something I did without realizing.¡±

    ¡°So, unconsciously, Eun-ha wants more strokes, huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah-! Well... uh, if it¡¯s okay with Han-gyeol, just a little more...¡±

    Really, just a tiny bit more; I won¡¯t ask for much, just wished for a little more caressing.

    Gently, I ced Han-gyeol¡¯s hand back onto my head.

    Then, Han-gyeol began to stroke again.

    It felt like being loved and it wasforting.

    But I decided to refrain from behaving like that again.

    Because I felt really really embarrassed.

    ¡°Shall we take a short break from studying?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It doesn¡¯t have to be long, just for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Are you satisfied with the head-patting now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- just one more minute.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was an all-too-short one minute.

    ¡°I should have said five minutes.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too sharp of an ending?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss it too. But your wrist might hurt, Han-gyeol, so I¡¯ll be content here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss it too.¡±

    ¡°Then, should I stroke your head this time, Han-gyeol?¡±

    Being stroked was nice, but doing the stroking was also nice.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to stroke my head?¡±

    ¡°Yup yup. I¡¯ll stroke your head.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t your arm hurt because of the height difference, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Uh... then do you want to use myp as a pillow?¡±

    I tapped my thigh lightly with my left hand.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Come on- hurry up.¡±

    Although it was a bit embarrassing, I quickly pushed the desk away.

    And gently brought Han-gyeol¡¯s head onto my thigh.

    As soon as Han-gyeoly down with a soft tap on my thigh, I began to stroke his head.

    ¡°How is it? Comfortable?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s superfortable. Even makes me sleepy.¡±

    ¡°You can sleep. I¡¯ll do it until you wake up.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t happen. Who knows what Eun-ha might do.¡±

    ¡°Will I only do bad things?¡±

    ¡°Look at this. You¡¯re only thinking about doing naughty things.¡±

    I asked yfully in response to Han-gyeol¡¯s words.

    It was a ¡®now you try being teased too¡¯ kind of feeling.

    It seemed Han-gyeol was also a bit shy about this physical affection.

    ¡°What¡¯s the naughty thing~?¡±

    ¡°Whatever Eun-ha is thinking.¡±

    ¡°Uh...?!¡±

    Whenever I tried to tease, Han-gyeol always managed to turn it back on me.

    My face was burning when Han-gyeol poked my cheek with a pop-.

    ¡°Why are you making that face?¡±

    ¡°Ah, seriously-! I¡¯m teased again!¡±

    ¡°What was that naughty thing Eun-ha was thinking?¡±

    Han-gyeol said, holding backughter.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not telling.¡±

    ¡°If you look closely, it¡¯s Eun-ha who¡¯s more cheeky, they say.¡±

    ¡°What-?!¡±

    I poked Han-gyeol¡¯s cheek with my finger.

    When I pressed down with a squeeze-, Han-gyeol¡¯s cheek indented.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re going to poke a hole in my cheek.¡±

    ¡°Spending every day without fail just teasing your girlfriend...¡±

    ¡°Do you dislike being teased?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Not at all? I know it¡¯s a form of affection from Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°You pinpointed that.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°See.¡±

    Although mischievous, Han-gyeol, resting on myp, was incredibly cute.

    His cheeks were soft, the hair smooth... it was lovable.

    I brushed Han-gyeol¡¯s bangs aside, smiling.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Conversely, am I properly expressing my affection to you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Me liking Han-gyeol. Can you feel it properly?¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes gradually widened at my words.

    Soon, his face flushed, and briskly, Han-gyeol sprung up and fled.

    Han-gyeol, who had run all the way to the end of the living room, was incredibly flustered.

    ¡°Ah- where are you going? Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°No. Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Ah, why- hurry up. Should Ie to you?¡±

    ¡°Uh-uh-? Eun-ha, you¡¯re quite dangerous right now. Don¡¯te near.¡±

    ¡°Even if your girlfriend asks you toe, you won¡¯t, and even if I say I¡¯lle, you tell me not to approach. That¡¯s too much.¡±

    When I spoke with a pout, Han-gyeol became even more confused.

    Even after I said so much, Han-gyeol became even more guarded.

    ¡°Answer me. Can you properly feel that I like you, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Yep. I feel it a lot.¡±

    ¡°Really? What makes you feel it?¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha keeps flirting with me.¡±

    ¡°Me, me?!¡±

    Han-gyeol shut his eyes tight and spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s also the case today. While I¡¯m studying, you suddenly get close, don¡¯t you? When I escape to the opposite side, you touch my foot, don¡¯t you? When you ask me to exin an unknown problem, you make mee to your side, don¡¯t you? You catch my wrist, trying to not stop me from caressing you, don¡¯t you? You offer to let me use yourp as a pillow, don¡¯t you...! It¡¯d be strange if I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±

    At Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I too was taken aback.

    ¡°Wha, what-?! You knew all along?!¡±

    ¡°Surely, I don¡¯tck that much tact.¡±

    ¡°Then, knowing all that, why don¡¯t you show affection...! Is it burdensome when I do this? Do you dislike it?¡±

    ¡°No! I really like it! Really, to the point my heart could burst...! But a house with just the two of us is too dangerous-!¡±

    ¡°So, I am properly expressing my affection?!¡±

    ¡°Yes. But expressing love through physical affection in a house with just the two of us is a bit dangerous, so I¡¯m holding back.¡±

    Upon hearing Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I was overjoyed.

    Seeing that Han-gyeol also wanted physical affection with me felt so good.

    ¡°I still want to be affectionate with Han-gyeol right now.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha. Didn¡¯t I say it¡¯s not allowed when we¡¯re alone in the house? Did you hear my story?¡±

    ¡°Then where should we do it? We can¡¯t at school.¡±

    ¡°School might be better after all. In a different sense, the house is more dangerous.¡±

    The human heart tends to want something even more when told not to do it.

    Moreover, I wanted to tease Han-gyeol, who ran away while feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha. I didn¡¯t say that to make youugh. I said it meaning you should be alert.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just hug for just 1 minute?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Ah, whyyy- Just for 1 minute.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to keep making things difficult...?!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t work. I¡¯ll have to hug you then.¡±

    I pushed myself up from the floor.

    Han-gyeol also hurriedly rose from the spot.

    ¡°Come here, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Eun-ha.¡±

    It seemed I had also found something to tease Han-gyeol with.

    Perhaps in terms of physical touch, Han-gyeol might be even more shy than me.

    ¡°Just 1 minute. Just hug me for 1 minute.¡±

    ¡°In the current situation, even 10 seconds is difficult.¡±

    ¡°Ah, why-!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 43: Honest Feelings

    Chapter 43: Honest Feelings

    I was having lunch with Eun-ha.

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol. After eating, I n to go to the store with Harim, so you might be left alone. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be studying in the ssroom during lunch. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°When Ie back from the store, should I get something for you? Maybe some ¡®Sweet red bean jelly¡¯? Or a soda?¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll be brushing my teeth, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯lle back empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    After finishing our meal, we left the cafeteria. It felt a bit sad to walk in opposite directions, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Just because we were dating didn¡¯t mean we had to be glued to each other all day.

    I went back to the ssroom alone and took out a toothbrush and toothpaste from my locker. After squeezing some toothpaste onto the brush, I headed straight for the restroom.

    Since I ate early, I expected the restroom to be quiet. But, I ran into thest person I wanted to see.

    ¡°Ah-¡±

    With that short exmation, the other person also turned his head towards me.

    It was Kang Seo-ha, here to brush his teeth just like me.

    ¡°Ah- You¡¯re Han-gyeol, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think this is the first time we¡¯ve seen each other since ying basketball.¡±

    ¡°Did you recover from that injury?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Injuries can happen during sports.¡±

    Did he not know that I was dating Eun-ha? Just as I thought that, Kang Seo-ha spoke.

    ¡°I heard you were dating Eun-ha?¡±

    He mentioned someone else¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s name rather informal and affectionately. Should I let it slide since they had been childhood friends?

    ¡°Yes. How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Our math teacher mentioned it during ss.¡±

    ¡°Did the teacher talk about it in a different ss? That¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    ¡°He provided quite detailed information.¡±

    ¡°I see. Anyway, yes, we¡¯re dating.¡±

    As I replied, Kang Seo-ha looked into my eyes. His gaze wasn¡¯t cold, but it seemed he was a bit concerned.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you known Eun-ha for just a short time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been just over a month since the start of the new semester.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising. It wasn¡¯t like you two knew each other before, and it¡¯s not easy to get into a rtionship in just a month.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t always take a long time to fall for someone.¡±

    It was hard to discern exactly what he was thinking.

    But there was a sense of him being on guard.

    Was it just my imagination?

    ¡°What do you like about Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a topic that could take all day to discuss. I¡¯m not sure how to answer that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate a brief exnation.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and cute. Kind-hearted.¡±

    ¡°That she is.¡±

    ¡°By the way, even if you two are close, shouldn¡¯t you refrain from using her name with such informally?¡±

    I tried to say it as politely as possible, but I too felt slightly defensive.

    At my remark, Kang Seo-ha momentarily looked taken aback but quickly returned to his usual demeanor.

    Given that my girlfriend once had feelings for him, I could understand why I was feeling this uneasiness.

    ¡°Ah- Sorry. It¡¯s just habit.¡±

    ¡®Just habit,¡¯ he says.

    I involuntarily gritted my teeth.

    I shouldn¡¯t be bothered by this.

    I needed to let it slide and stay cool.

    But it was irritating.

    ¡°It happens. Just be mindful in the future.¡±

    If I thought about the original character Kang Seo-ha, he was a guy with a good heart.

    It was only from my perspective that he might seem negative. Objectively, he was a decent guy.

    For Kang Seo-ha, Eun-ha had been a childhood friend he had known for a long time.

    Though their rtionship had grown distant now, I couldn¡¯t deny the time they¡¯d spent together.

    I might be jealous, but I couldn¡¯t erase the history between them.

    ¡°Hey but make sure you keep Eun-ha happy. She¡¯s the type to feel loneliness quite deeply. So don¡¯t make her cry, understood.¡±

    At Kang Seo-ha¡¯s blunt remark, I found my brows involuntarily furrowing.

    Regardless of how he felt, wasn¡¯t that statement crossing a line?

    Considering Kang Seo-ha¡¯s nature and the history he shared with Eun-ha, he might be curious about her romantic affairs and concerned for her as a friend.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he could be so overt about it.

    ¡°Why do I need to hear that from you?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t understand why I have to listen to such remarks from you.¡±

    Seeing my agitation, Kang Seo-ha looked slightly taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s just out of concern for Eun-ha as a friend. After all, you two haven¡¯t been close for long, and then you¡¯ve suddenly started dating.¡±

    ¡°In terms of my rtionship with Eun-ha, you are just an outsider who has nothing to do with me. I think it¡¯s a bit meddlesome for you to say that.¡±

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you reacting too sensitively? I thought it was something I could say as a friend of Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°If it was a same-gender friend or a family member of Eun-ha¡¯s, maybe. But you¡¯re different, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Because he had previously rejected Eun-ha¡¯s confession.

    I swallowed the words that almost slipped out, reaching the tip of my chin.

    Did he think his intentions were noble and thus justified?

    Maybe he believed that since his concerns arose from altruism for a childhood friend he spent a long time with, it was okay to voice them. But even if his underlying intentions were good, such words shouldn¡¯t be uttered by someone who had already weighed and made decisions about his feelings for Eun-ha.

    ¡°You want me to make Eun-ha happy? Sure. Of course, I will. Her happiness is more important to me than my own. Even without you telling me... I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t cross the line and mind your own business.¡±

    This was the Kang Seo-ha who had thrown away the chance to make Eun-ha happy.

    I warned him as such.

    ¡°More than anything, you couldn¡¯t make Eun-ha happy. And you don¡¯t have the right to.¡±

    At my words, Kang Seo-ha appeared taken aback.

    In the end, I left the bathroom without brushing my teeth.

    Though I had responded emotionally, I had no regrets.

    Although I still felt upset, upon entering the ssroom, I found Eun-ha sitting in my seat.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, did you go to brush your teeth?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to show Eun-ha my troubled side, so I approached her with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    As I sat down next to Eun-ha, she tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why the sudden question?¡±

    I thought I had managed to hide my emotions well, but I couldn¡¯t understand why she would ask that.

    ¡°Your expression seems a bit different from usual. Are you tired?¡±

    I felt a twinge of guilt, as though I was hiding something from Eun-ha. Still, I thought it best not to bring up the matter regarding Kang Seo-ha.

    ¡°I might be a bit tired because I went to bedtest night. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, okay. We have PE during the 5th period, so we should change into our gym clothes soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I totally forgot. I should¡¯ve changed after brushing my teeth.¡±

    ¡°It happens. Let¡¯s change now.¡±

    Eun-ha, with her gym clothes in hand, beamed a radiant smile. I yfully pinched her cheek.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    As Eun-ha gazed at me in silence, I spoke softly. It felt like I had never properly expressed this sentiment before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy.¡±

    ¡°Wha- suddenly?! I mean, it¡¯s a sweet thing to say but...¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to say it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already very happy.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you even happier.¡±

    ¡°Okay...! But maybe the ssroom isn¡¯t the ce for such derations?¡±

    Eun-ha bowed her head, seemingly embarrassed. Behind her, a group of students from our ss red at me as if they wanted me dead.

    ¡°Is this school or heaven?¡±

    ¡°For me, it¡¯s clearly hell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m holding the ck sword of hell.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s the hellish sword?¡±

    ¡°But why are we the ones crying...?¡±

    What kind of joke was that?

    The setting was inappropriate.

    I quickly grabbed my gym clothes from my bag.

    ¡°Eun-ha, let¡¯s change into our gym clothes quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that. Do you know what we¡¯re doing during PE today?¡±

    ¡°I think I heard we¡¯re either ying dodgeball or kickball.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad, no basketball.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Still, they might give us some free time, right?¡±

    ¡°Probably. But today, instead of basketball, I want to spend time with Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°That sounds nice to me.¡±

    Eun-ha smiled brightly.

    ¡°You have such a pretty smile.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I think your smile is pretty too.¡±

    Walking back to the bathroom to change into our gym clothes made me slightly anxious. I didn¡¯t want to run into Kang Seo-ha again while with Eun-ha... I was so worried, but Eun-ha was staring intently at my face.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, is something really bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Does my expression look that bad?¡±

    After pondering my question for a moment, Eun-ha spoke.

    ¡°Well, not bad per se... It just seems you¡¯re concerned.¡±

    Was my expression that easy to read?

    ¡°Han-gyeol, don¡¯t take what I¡¯m about to say too seriously.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°While I¡¯m your girlfriend and you¡¯re my boyfriend, there are certainly things we might find difficult to discuss. If ever you find something hard to talk about, just tell me it¡¯s challenging. I don¡¯t intend to force you to speak about something you find ufortable. Just be honest and tell me if you¡¯re struggling. Right now, your expression seems troubled, and it¡¯s making me anxious. That¡¯s just how I feel.¡±

    I was slightly taken aback looking at the calmly speaking Eun-ha. Her words were strikingly simr to what I had told her before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer right away. Take your time and think it over. I¡¯ll go change into my gym clothes now.¡±

    With those words, Eun-ha entered the bathroom.

    It was the same thing I had said to Eun-ha before.

    It was what I¡¯d told her after she had avoided me for days following my gift of homemade choctes. While I had asked her to be honest with me, I too had failed to be forthright.

    ¡°It¡¯s... a bit embarrassing.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 44: Summary

    Chapter 44: Summary

    Han-gyeol¡¯s expression was somehow different than usual.

    If one were to ask me to describe specifically how it was different, it¡¯d be a tough ask.

    Should I call it a woman¡¯s intuition?

    I felt something indescribable. Even when I tried to recall that expression of Han-gyeol¡¯s, it was the same.

    However, he seemed a bit angry and upset. After all, Han-gyeol was human. Not every day, every moment could be good. There would be days when he felt down for no reason, and days when his emotions were stirred by the smallest things.

    It was entirely natural.

    If anything, it was strange that I hadn¡¯t seen this side of Han-gyeol until now.

    He wasn¡¯t alwaysughing, but he was as calm as a stillke.

    I wondered what could have angered Han-gyeol. But I couldn¡¯t guess anything. I wanted to know, but Han-gyeol seemed hesitant to speak, and I didn¡¯t want to force him to say anything.

    I didn¡¯t want to pressure him into talking just because I was his girlfriend, insisting, ¡®You should tell me because I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡¯

    I also didn¡¯t like the idea of measuring the distance between someone based on how much I know about them.

    Still, there was a part of me that wished he would tell me. Logically, I shouldn¡¯t ask, but emotionally, I wished he would confide in me first. But that was just my selfishness. I didn¡¯t want my desires to burden Han-gyeol.

    During PE ss, I briefly sat on a bench and chatted with him, but it was just a typical conversation. Throughout our chat, it felt like he was constantly thinking about something.

    I wondered if I had inadvertently made things more difficult for him with my earlierments. Maybe I was mistaken, but I felt sorry if I made him worry needlessly.

    Eventually, PE ss ended, and I was on my way out, changing out of my gym clothes with Harim.

    ¡°Eun, no. Shin Eun-ha.¡±

    Someone called my name from the hallway.

    When I sneakily turned around to check who it was, it was an unexpected figure.

    Perhaps not the best person to run into under the current circumstances.

    ¡°Kang Seo-ha. What?¡±

    I supposed I should be a bit formal.

    It seemed the other party was formal too.

    ¡°Sorry, can we talk for a moment?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent or important, can we talk another time? I have something I need to attend to right now.¡±

    I decided that I should be by Han-gyeol¡¯s side right now.

    But unexpected words spilled out from Kang Seo-ha¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Lee Han-gyeol... is it not okay?¡±

    I flinched momentarily.

    The two had only crossed paths twice at most.

    Once on the first day of the semester in the hallway.

    And once during basketball.

    That was it, so it felt strange that he had something to talk about concerning Han-gyeol.

    I looked at him skeptically and asked,

    ¡°Why are you bringing up Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just... I ended up having an argument with Lee Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°What-? When? By any chance, during lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, briefly in the restroom during lunch.¡±

    That was unbelievable.

    But why?

    ¡°Can you tell me more about it? Harim, just a moment. I need to talk. Can you put my gym clothes on my spot?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and please don¡¯t mention this to Han-gyeol for now.¡±

    I quickly handed my gym clothes to Harim and headed to the end of the hallway.

    I didn¡¯t want Han-gyeol to see me talking with another guy.

    Reaching the end of the hallway, I directly asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s this about you arguing with Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dating Lee Han-gyeol, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But why?¡±

    ¡°There was a small argument rted to that.¡±

    ¡°What could you possibly have argued about rted to that? There¡¯s no rtionship between the two of you, right?¡±

    The more we talked, the more I couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Well... I¡¯m sorry. I think I made a mistake. But I didn¡¯t mean to either.¡±

    ¡°Can you be more specific? Han-gyeol doesn¡¯t get mad easily. I¡¯ve never even seen him angry.¡±

    ¡°Well... To be honest, I was a bit worried about you. You haven¡¯t been with him long, but you¡¯re dating him.¡±

    My brows furrowed for a moment.

    But I moved on for now.

    I could judge after hearing the entire story.

    ¡°So? What did you say to Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Just as a friend, I was a bit concerned... So I just told him to take good care of you, to make you happy.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Suddenly, I understood why Han-gyeol was upset.

    If another person says that when we have only been dating for a short while, it would be infuriating.

    And perhaps... maybe... Han-gyeol was even angrier because it was Kang Seo-ha who said it.

    I was not sure, and we never discussed this topic directly, but maybe Han-gyeol knew something.

    ¡°Why did you say that to Han-gyeol? You don¡¯t even know him that well.¡±

    That made me even angrier.

    I thought I was the one who needed to be cautious.

    But I guess I was wrong.

    Not just me, but others should be cautious too.

    ¡°No, I-¡±

    I raised my voice a bit.

    ¡°You were worried about me? Then you should have asked me first. What kind of person Han-gyeol is. What I think of Han-gyeol. You should havee to me. Why did you do that? I can¡¯t understand. From Han-gyeol¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s like some stranger was butting in. Why couldn¡¯t you think that far?¡±

    I looked at Kang Seo-ha with a bit of resentment.

    ¡°Eun-ha, I was just concerned.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t in a position to be ¡®so concerned¡¯ about each other. Strangers might not get it, but it¡¯s even harder to understanding from you. Shouldn¡¯t we be even more careful? Put yourself in my shoes. If you were dating Jung Yeon, and some guy you barely know told you to treat Jung Yeon right, would you feel good?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re friends. We have a history together.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have said that. How could... how could you say something like that? Especially you, being involved? Even if you didn¡¯t mean to, that was a very careless thing to say.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    We were bound to be distant strangers at some point.

    I thought we would slowly move away, but I didn¡¯t expect things to blow up like this.

    I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone with my words.

    I thought that moving away would be the best decision.

    However, if my hesitation, the ties I had not let go of, hinder my future with Han-gyeol... I was left with no choice.

    I knew what was right and what was most precious to me now, so I spoke with a heavy heart.

    ¡°It was hard for me to say this bluntly. I thought we would just move on with time. But given the situation, I have to be clear. I can¡¯t help it if you feel hurt.¡±

    Kang Seo-ha seemed a bit taken aback by my words.

    But I continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s right for us to keep our distance. You, me, Jung Yeon. Even for Han-gyeol¡¯s sake. The reason I acted this way until now was because I didn¡¯t want to see you and Jung Yeon feeling sorry because of me. But if Han-gyeol gets hurt or troubled because of our past, it¡¯s different. You don¡¯t need to apologize to Han-gyeol separately. I¡¯ll be going now. Even though I¡¯ve spoken emotionally, it¡¯s not out of anger. From now on, be careful.¡±

    ¡°No, wait. How can you just end things like this?¡±

    As I tried to pass him, Kang Seo-ha spoke.

    The longer our conversation went, the more anxious I felt.

    Even talking to him now felt like a sin.

    To his words, I responded more firmly.

    ¡°I have to be clear. Han-gyeol has always been sincere with me. And I don¡¯t want to lie even a little bit to him. I want to always treat Han-gyeol with utmost sincerity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not like you. You¡¯re not like this. Why are you acting this way all of a sudden? Is this the right way?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, nothing will change. I don¡¯t regret my actions now, and I think they¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve never been this blunt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t. But now, Han-gyeol is more precious to me than myself. I want to repay even half of what Han-gyeol has done for me. I want to make him feel the love I feel right now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this. Even this conversation, just the two of us, isn¡¯t good for Jung Yeon or Han-gyeol. I¡¯ll be going. Please exin things to Jung Yeon too. Take care. I will, too.¡±

    I passed Kang Seo-ha and headed back to my ssroom.

    There was no time to be swayed by the past.

    I decided to focus solely on the time I would spend with Han-gyeol.

    After all, there was no room for anything else in my mind right now.

    As soon as I reached the ssroom, I looked for Han-gyeol.

    He was still sitting in his seat, lost in thought.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    We didn¡¯t have much break time left.

    I quickly organized the words lingering in my mind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I handled things properly.¡±

    ¡°All of a sudden? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Nope, not at all. Anyway, I sorted it out!¡±

    ¡°Did you bury someone in the mountains or something?¡±

    ¡°No! But now there¡¯s nothing for Han-gyeol to worry about. I handled it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What did you do?¡±

    Wasn''t this just like him?

    I pondered a bit more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what others say. I¡¯m already incredibly happy because of Han-gyeol. So, I¡¯ll make you happy in return.¡±

    Han-gyeol nkly stared at me.

    While looking into his somewhat dazed eyes, I spoke clearly.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly only looking at Han-gyeol. I truly only like Han-gyeol.¡±

    The bell rang for the end of the break right after I clenched my fist and spoke.

    ¡°You got what I said, right? Let¡¯s talk after ss.¡±

    I quietly returned to my seat.

    Did I convey my feelings properly? Did I express myself correctly?

    I hoped with all my heart that my feelings were genuinely conveyed.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 45: 46875, 4551

    Chapter 45: 46875, 4551

    ¡®I¡¯m truly only looking at Han-gyeol. I truly only like Han-gyeol.¡¯

    Eun-ha¡¯s words kept echoing in my mind.

    I couldn¡¯t hear the teacher¡¯s lecture, nor could I read the words on the ckboard.

    I tried shaking my head to dispel the thoughts, but they only became clearer.

    ¡®...I¡¯ll make you happy in return.¡¯

    To promise happiness.

    It was rare for a man to hear such words.

    Eun-ha¡¯s shy and delicate side was endearing, but this asional assertive side of hers was also appealing.

    The problem was, that my feelings for this version of Eun-ha kept growing as time went by.

    She was so adorable that it was driving me mad.

    So cute that I even thought of biting her out of affection.

    ¡®How am I supposed to deal with these overwhelming emotions?¡¯

    To find an answer to that question, I sneakily nced at Eun-ha.

    Maybe looking at her would help me alleviate these feelings.

    But just as she came into my view, I realized she was also looking at me.

    Our eyes met, and we held each other¡¯s gaze for a moment.

    When did she start looking?

    Why wasn¡¯t she paying attention during ss?

    Not that I was one to talk, but it seemed Eun-ha felt the same way.

    We couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact forever, so I subtly turned away.

    I tried to y it cool, resting my chin on my left hand, but it felt like someone was yfully poking the side of my head.

    I¡¯d bet an arm and a leg on it.

    Eun-ha was watching me right now.

    I felt like fooling around even before ss ended.

    Stay calm for now.

    Eun-ha and I were seniors.

    Thest thing we needed was our grades dropping because of dating.

    We could flirt during breaks and after school.

    With a sigh, I stared at the words written on the ckboard.

    Mentally reciting a mantra, I tried to regain my lost concentration.

    I tightly gripped my pen and transcribed the writing from the board to my textbook.

    Somehow, I managed to maintain my frail focus and endured through the 6th period.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s lesson. Hang in there for thest period.¡±

    The moment the teacher left the ssroom, Eun-ha and I immediately approached each other.

    With a yful pinch on Eun-ha¡¯s adorable cheek, I said,

    ¡°Eun-ha, you should be looking at the board during ss. Why were you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°But Han-gyul, you were also sneaking nces at me instead of the board.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Ah- I wish we could switch seats. I¡¯m too far from you right now.¡±

    Even her longing was so endearing.

    I tried to soothe these feelings by yfully squishing her soft cheeks.

    ¡°Han-gyeol... Ahh-¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Pinching your cheek just felt surprisingly good.¡±

    ¡°Well... If it makes you happy, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°What should we do after school? Want to go on a date instead of studying?¡±

    Honestly, studying today was out of the question.

    My mind was so full of her that there was no room for anything else.

    ¡°Really? Can we take a break from studying today?¡±

    Upon hearing my words, Eun-ha¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    It made sense. We had been constantly studying even when we wanted to flirt.

    ¡°Yep. Let¡¯s skip studying and go on a date.¡±

    ¡°Ah- what should we do? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- there¡¯s a new movie out. Want to go watch it?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to watch a movie. Let¡¯s do something else.¡±

    Eun-ha declined without hesitation.

    Honestly, it was unexpected. I hadn¡¯t thought she would refuse.

    I didn¡¯t really mind, but I was curious about her reason.

    ¡°Why not? Not in the mood for a movie?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good value for money.¡±

    ¡°Really? Considering the time, it¡¯s not that expensive.¡±

    ¡°Not that kind of good value for money.¡±

    Seeing my puzzled look, Eun-ha subtly checked our surroundings.

    Once she confirmed that our ssmates weren¡¯t interested in our conversation, she cautiously said,

    ¡°I can¡¯t see Han-gyeol during the time we¡¯re watching the movie.¡±

    ¡®Man, she¡¯s not giving me any breaks, is she?¡¯

    I bit my lip a little harder.

    If I didn¡¯t, it felt like my heart would burst.

    ¡®Ah. So that¡¯s what she meant by good value for money.¡¯

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    My heart pounded violently.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not good value for money, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Is there something else you want to do?¡±

    That was a close call just now.

    I mustn¡¯t let my guard down-

    ¡°Actually, as long as I can see you, Han-gyeol, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    I was rendered helpless by Eun-ha¡¯s shy upward nce.

    I struggled to keep the rising heat from my face under control, but it was to no avail.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, your face is red.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Han-gyeol, let¡¯s go to a karaoke then. We can sing, grab some food, have dessert, and then head home.¡±

    ¡°Karaoke?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Karaoke.¡±

    This was a problem.

    I didn¡¯t even know what songs to sing.

    ¡°Eun-ha, just to let you know, I¡¯m a terrible singer.¡±

    ¡°Why worry about that? Just singfortably.¡±

    To be honest, I wanted to hear Eun-ha sing.

    ¡®Hmm- even if it¡¯s embarrassing, I want to hear her voice.¡¯

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    <strong>***</strong>

    As soon as school ended, we went straight to the karaoke.

    It was a coin-operated karaoke room, big enough for three, maybe four people at most.

    It was nicer than I expected.

    ¡°Do you want to pick the first song, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- I¡¯m not confident. How about you sing first?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nervous too...! But you have to sing after me.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯tugh when you hear me sing?¡±

    ¡°That goes for you too. I¡¯ll start, okay?¡±

    Eun-ha, with a cheerful smile, reserved a song.

    Even for someone like me who didn¡¯t know many songs, it was familiar.

    ¡°Ah- I¡¯m looking forward to hearing you sing, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Singing in front of Han-gyeol makes me a bit shy. Do you know this song?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. It seems like a song everyone has heard at least once.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then you can do the rap part.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Will you sing it?¡±

    Seeing Eun-ha¡¯s expectant eyes, I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take the rap part. It wasn¡¯t very long anyway.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    When Eun-ha pressed the start button, the karaoke room darkened.

    A mirror ball on the ceiling spun as the apaniment to Eun-ha¡¯s chosen song began to y.

    The bright and calm melody suited Eun-ha perfectly.

    Eun-ha, gripping the microphone with both hands, looked incredibly cute.

    As the instrumental break ended, beautiful lyrics flowed from Eun-ha¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Coffee, I¡¯ve had too much-¡±

    The moment Eun-ha¡¯s tender voice slipped out, I was taken aback. Even though it was the same voice I¡¯d been hearing, it sounded strikingly different.

    ¡®What? Why does she sing so well?¡¯

    Her clear and pure voice filled the karaoke room. Still holding the microphone with both hands, Eun-ha seemed to be having fun, gently swaying her head from side to side.

    When she sang the chorus, she would asionally nce at me to gauge my reaction. When our eyes met, she shyly avoided my gaze.

    Before I knew it, I was humming along to Eun-ha¡¯s song. The first verse was graduallying to an end, approaching the rap part. Eun-ha began to subtly look at me, and as promised, I picked up the microphone.

    ¡°Like star-¡±

    Singing in front of my girlfriend was more embarrassing than I had anticipated.

    Eun-ha, sensing my difort, held her microphone and joined in for bits of the rap part.

    Though the rap portion was only about 25 seconds long throughout the song, it felt much longer than I¡¯d expected.

    As soon as the rap ended, Eun-ha seamlessly continued with the song.

    I pped to the beat, enjoying Eun-ha¡¯s singing.

    Once the song finished, she, seemingly embarrassed, darted to a corner of the room. She covered her face with both hands, sneaking nces at me.

    ¡°Eun-ha, where are you going? Why are you hiding?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit embarrassed... I messed up some parts.¡±

    ¡°Did you? I didn¡¯t notice at all. You sounded amazing.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯tpliment me right now because I¡¯m too embarrassed...!¡±

    Her bashfulness was utterly adorable.

    It felt such a waste to just let this moment with Eun-ha pass.

    ¡°You sang so well. I think I¡¯ve fallen for you all over again.¡±

    ¡°Ahh-! I told you not to tease me right now... I¡¯m really embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°Your expression says otherwise. You look so happy. You did great. You sang incredibly well.¡±

    Eun-ha finally came back to my side and picked up the remote.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, Han-gyeol. What will you sing?¡±

    ¡°Ah- I just want to keep listening to you sing.¡±

    ¡°So, you want a full solo concert?¡±

    ¡°Would you? How much is the ticket?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Hurry up and choose a song.¡±

    Since Eun-ha sang for me first, I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    I hadn¡¯t sung much before, but for Eun-ha, what couldn¡¯t I do?

    ¡°Eun-ha, which song should I sing for you?¡±

    ¡°Ah- there¡¯s a song I want to hear. But I¡¯m not sure if you know it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- which one?¡±

    Eun-ha searched for the song using the remote.

    It was a slightly older song, but it matched my taste.

    ¡°Do you know this one?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Sing this for me!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 46: Small Yet Certain Happiness

    Chapter 46: Small Yet Certain Happiness

    After having our dinner, we moved to a nearby dessert cafe.

    The weather had warmed up recently, so we decided to have bingsu*.

    Han-gyeol was contemting the menu, likely pondering over which bingsu I¡¯d enjoy the most.

    ¡°What bingsu should we get?¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you like strawberries, right? Let¡¯s get strawberry bingsu.¡±

    ¡°Can we? Then, let¡¯s have strawberry bingsu and... injeolmi* toast.¡±

    ¡°Can you eat all of that? We just had dinner.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I sang, but I¡¯m still hungry.¡±

    Han-gyeol said, slightly devoid of energy. Wanting to see him eat well, I promptly opened my wallet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy. Want anything else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s expensive. We split the meal, let¡¯s split the dessert too.¡±

    ¡°I want to buy it for you. But you can¡¯t leave any behind.¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol seemed a bit shy. Although he was initially good at expressing emotions and affection, now it seemed like I could also tell a bit just by looking at his expression.

    What he was thinking, what emotions he was feeling right now. Perhaps we had gotten a bit closer. Something made me happy.

    ¡°Then I will gratefully ept and enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Yes. One strawberry bingsu and one injeolmi toast, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve taken your order. I will notify you with the buzzer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Han-gyeol, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Holding the buzzer, we found a spot by the window. The outside had already darkened, and streetlights were illuminating the streets.

    ¡°It¡¯s already dark, and all we did was go to karaoke and have a meal.¡±

    ¡°I know, right. Time seems to fly when I¡¯m with you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Same here. It¡¯s already April, and midterms are just around the corner.¡±

    ¡°I also need to prepare for the June mock exams... It¡¯s a bit worrying.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s study hard from tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep. Absolutely. I think I will do even better since we had fun like this today.¡±

    Spending time with Han-gyeol seemed to give me the strength to endure tomorrow.

    ¡®Ah- Is tomorrow too short?¡¯ It felt like I gained enough strength tost about a week.

    Even if something unpleasant happens, recalling today would allow me to smile.

    We lock eyes, smiling, when the buzzer noisily rings.

    ¡°Ah- I¡¯ll get it. Stay seated.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Han-gyeol went to the counter and returned with a tray containing bingsu and toast. Skillfully slicing the toast and deeply dipping the fork into it, he brought it directly to my mouth.

    ¡°Here- Eun-ha, say ah-¡±

    ¡°I, I can eat by myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh- is that so?¡±

    As Han-gyeol promptly put down the fork, I hastily took it up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could eat by yourself, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Uh- I was just shy for a moment, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. I knew that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, seriously-!¡±

    Han-gyeol, trying to suppress hisughter, seemed slightly mischievous. This time, I brought the toast to his mouth.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, say ah-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat well.¡±

    Unlike me, Han-gyeol bit into the toast unhesitatingly. I couldn¡¯t tell if the food was delicious, or if he enjoyed being fed by me.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Yep. It¡¯s tasty.¡±

    ¡°Should I give you another piece?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have the bingsu first. Here- this one¡¯s for Eun-ha.¡±

    Han-gyeol, smiling, picked up a strawberry ced on top with his fork. And without fail, brought it to my lips.

    ¡°Han-gyeol can have it. This strawberry looks the most delicious, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give my girlfriend the second best-looking one, can I? My arm¡¯s getting tired. Eat up, quick.¡±

    Han-gyeol really had a way with words. His tone wasn¡¯t particrly soft or affectionate, but he chose only the words that made my heart flutter to whisper in my ear.

    Han-gyeol¡¯s heart seemed so beautiful that I joyfully popped the strawberry into my mouth.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    I nodded my head.

    Afterward, we emptied the bingsu while sharing small talk. I was full, but Han-gyeol, perhaps still hungry, wiped out even the toast.

    ¡°Han-gyeol must¡¯ve been really hungry, huh?¡±

    ¡°Feels like I¡¯m gonna gain some weight now.¡±

    ¡°Does Han-gyeol eat a lot normally?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think I eat quite a bit. Why?¡±

    ¡°You look so happy when you eat. What food do you like the most? Besides the pork cutlet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a tough one. But I should pick at least one, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. Like, reallyfort food when you¡¯re down.¡±

    After pondering my words for a moment, Han-gyeol spoke.

    ¡°I like salmon.¡±

    ¡°Salmon? Are you talking about sushi?¡±

    ¡°I like everything made with salmon. I like sushi, and I like it as a rice bowl too.¡±

    I wanted to make it myself, but I had never handled salmon before.

    I could follow a recipe, but honestly, I was not confident.

    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if Eun-ha made it for me.¡±

    Han-gyeol spoke with a slightly hopeful look in his eyes.

    I was not confident, honestly, but if Han-gyeol wanted it, I wanted to make it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never made it before, so I¡¯m a bit unsure, but I¡¯ll practice.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It can¡¯t be tasteless if you make it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to hear that...so shall I make it over the weekend?¡±

    ¡°Really? Then we should go to the mart together and buy what we need.¡±

    ¡°Ah- let¡¯s buy plenty. My brother and Hyun-joo Unnie will be there too.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that then.¡±

    It seemed like it was going to be a fun weekend.

    ¡°So, we¡¯ve finished dessert, shall we head home?¡±

    ¡°Already? Let¡¯s sit a bit longer before we go.¡±

    Without realizing, I instinctively held onto Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Do you dislike the idea that much?¡±

    ¡°No...! But I¡¯m going to study hard from tomorrow, so can¡¯t we stay a bit longer? I think it will be hard to study even if we go back now.¡±

    ¡°Shall we take a walk in the park to help digest, then?¡±

    ¡°Shall we? I¡¯d like that. Let¡¯s go to theke park.¡±

    As I tried to clear the table, Han-gyeol spoke.

    ¡°If Eun-ha said it with such an expression, we should definitely go to Lake Park. Well then. That being said. So how much longer do you want to stay?¡±

    It looked like I was caught.

    Han-gyeol¡¯s smiled so adorable and lovely.

    But now, I could reciprocate.

    I couldn¡¯t always be shy.

    ¡°I want to be with you until I die, why.¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s expression suddenly hardened.

    I wanted to observe Han-gyeol¡¯s stunned expression a bit more, but my face was also turning red.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring it to the exit area ande back.¡±

    I hurriedly grabbed the tray and fled to the return station.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Moving our location to theke park, we walked around, hand in hand.

    Holding hands now felt natural, but the fluttering excitement still lingered.

    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing and nice here.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? Be careful not to catch a cold since it¡¯s the transition between seasons.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, who caught a cold not too long ago, should be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Hey- do you really think I¡¯ll catch it again?¡±

    ¡°Saying that usually jinxes it.¡±

    While sharing such small talk, we continued our walk. Even while walking, my gaze consistently found Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you¡¯re always smiling when you¡¯re with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Am I? I¡¯m not consciously smiling.¡±

    ¡°I was talking to Harim the other day and heard that Han-gyeol doesn¡¯t show much facial expression.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do I appear that way?¡±

    ¡°Not to me, at all.¡±

    I shook my head from side to side as I replied.

    ¡°On the contrary, Han-gyeol seems to smile quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only for Eun-ha. Only to Eun-ha. Now that you mention it, didn¡¯t you ask me the same thing before?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me? When?¡±

    ¡°At the cinema. You asked, ¡®Do you smile like that to everyone?¡¯¡±

    ¡®Ah- that time.¡¯

    ¡°You remembered that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It was our first time going to the cinema.¡±

    Only then did the memory vividly resurface in my mind.

    ¡°What did I answer back then?¡±

    ¡°You said you don¡¯t smile like that to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, right. Actually, I wanted to say that I only smile like that to Eun-ha, but I couldn¡¯t say it at that moment~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been a month since then. Time really flies.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Han-gyeol also seemed to be in a good mood recalling that time.

    ¡°So? Does Han-gyeol smile like that to everyone?¡±

    ¡°No? I only smile like this to Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. Keep doing that.¡±

    ¡°I find teasing Eun-ha the most fun!¡±

    Han-gyeol spoke yfully again. But now, even this yful side of Han-gyeol was endearing.

    ¡°Go on. Tease me whenever you want to.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That response is a bit different from what I expected.¡±

    Han-gyeol often threw fluttering words and yful teases like this. I knew now that it was shyness, a bashful way to spit out such words.

    As time went on, discovering new sides of Han-gyeol became an enjoyment.

    Han-gyeol, surprisingly, was quite shy. Perhaps even shier than me. Knowing that now, I decided to act a bit more leisurely.

    ¡°Why? Because you can tease me as much as you want?¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re asking to be teased, I¡¯m not sure how to tease you. Let me think for a moment.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that about? Then I should think too. I can¡¯t always be the one getting teased.¡±

    Both Han-gyeol and I pondered about how we should tease each other. But when nothing came to mind, I gripped the hand we were holding a bit tighter.

    Squeezing with force, Han-gyeol reciprocated by swinging our sped hands back and forth vigorously. I tried to resist somehow but could not withstand Han-gyeol¡¯s strength.

    My heart continued to fill with these tiny yful acts.

    Today, tomorrow, and the day after, if days like these continue, I think I won¡¯t struggle until the day I die.

    Small yet certain happiness, Han-gyeol existed in all of those moments.

    ¡®I¡¯m happy.¡¯

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL:Bingsu: This is a Korean shaved ice delicacy that involves the careful shaving or grating of a solid block of cream or milk to produce a dessert with a light, snowy texture.

    Injeolmi toast: Injeolmi toast is a popr Korean street food thatbines the traditional vors of injeolmi (Korean rice cake) with the convenient, Western-influenced concept of toast.

    Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 47: Holding Breath

    Chapter 47: Holding Breath

    It was the day we talked about eating salmon on a weekday.

    Since early morning, Eun-ha and I had been shopping at arge supermarket.

    I pushed the cart around as Eun-ha roamed around the mart, picking up items here and there.

    ¡°Hmm- I¡¯ve never used tsuyu before. Should I try it this time? What do you think, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Can you first exin what tsuyu is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s used when making sauce for salmon bowl.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to use that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- The recipe I found used soy sauce.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s use soy sauce.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Eun-ha looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Well, even if we buy tsuyu, we won¡¯t use it again after today, right?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of making it often since Han-gyeol likes it?¡±

    I let my guard down again.

    My heart fluttered like crazy.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s buy tsuyu. Have we bought everything else?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- we have onions at home, should we buy a pack of radish?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. They would look pretty on the salmon bowl.¡±

    ¡°The vegetables are over there on that side. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As Eun-ha walked ahead, she naturally interlocked her arm with mine.

    I was slightly surprised by the extremely natural skinship but didn¡¯t mention it verbally.

    I simply matched her pace and walked toward the vegetable section.

    We really do look like a married couple.

    Upon arriving at the vegetable section, Eun-ha unhesitatingly put a pack of radishes into the cart.

    ¡°Radish are done... now all we need to buy is the salmon. Nothing else, right?¡±

    ¡°This should be enough, shouldn¡¯t it? We just have to buy the salmon?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- it looks like it needs to be salted, but fine salt should be okay, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I heard it¡¯s not good with coarse salt. Shall we go then?¡±

    I was about to turn the cart when Eun-ha gazed at me, aloof.

    When I subtly lifted my arm to the side, without a word, she slipped hers between my arm and torso.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you link arms without saying anything earlier?¡±

    ¡°Can you not point that out? It took quite a bit of courage, and Han-gyeol didn¡¯t react at all.¡±

    ¡°Did it seem that way? Internally, I was cheering because I was so happy.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re happy, express it. Sometimes Han-gyeol doesn¡¯t express at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there should be moments that pass leisurely and naturally?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- hearing it, I guess so. So? Isn¡¯t it ufortable linking arms?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Also-¡±

    Would it be a bit much to say we were like a married couple when we were just high school students?

    Marriage was still a long way off and carelessly uttering such words without any preparation should be avoided-

    ¡°Like a married couple?¡±

    ¡°Ooh-! What the heck. How did you know?¡±

    I stared at Eun-ha in surprise.

    ¡°It was written all over Han-gyeol¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Have you now learned to even read minds?¡±

    ¡°I guess I learned that from Han-gyeol too.¡±

    ¡°You selectively speak only the fluttering words. Have you been attending a school for this?¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha answered with a bright smile.

    ¡°The tuition was quite expensive.¡±

    She was ying along.

    Why was she so kind?

    Jokes that might seem uninteresting to others were fun when shared with Eun-ha. With that, we bought the salmonst and exited, holding a basket full of groceries.

    Although it was slightly heavy, wanting to show a robust image in front of Eun-ha, I monopolized the basket.

    ¡°Han-gyeol. Isn¡¯t it heavy? Shall we hold it together?¡±

    ¡°Not at all? Is it super light? It¡¯s lighter than when I picked up the Eun-ha reference book.¡±

    ¡°Right. When Han-gyeol and I met at the bookstore, the attire waspletely shabby, and I was embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°If being shabbily dressed is to that extent, the disparity is too great with the shabbiness I know of? You were pretty even then.¡±

    Eun-ha avoided my gaze, seemingly shy at my words.

    ¡°I had pushed down my hat and was dressed quite casually¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re blushing again. It¡¯s about time you got used to this.¡±

    ¡°How do I get used to this¡¤¡¤¡¤ I think I¡¯ll never get used to it until I die.¡±

    ¡°Thinking of living together until death?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Since I have no thoughts of parting.¡±

    That was a hefty statement¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Since it was Eun-ha who said it, the weight of those words felt exceptionally heavy.

    ¡°Then make me salmon over rice every morning.¡±

    ¡°Then Han-gyeol should make tteokbokki every evening.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a losing deal for me? I¡¯m okay with bargaining a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Hmm- I¡¯ll think a little more about it.¡±

    My heart kept thumping as I looked at Eun-ha, who was smiling gently.

    ¡°Do you like tteokbokki the most, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Yup. I¡¯ve eaten it often since I was young, but I never get tired of it.¡±

    ¡°Shall I make tteokbokki for you tomorrow then?¡±

    Eun-ha stared intently at my face at my words.

    And responded with a pleasant smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    <strong>***</strong>

    As soon as we got home, we washed our hands and headed to the kitchen together.

    Eun-ha would do most of it, but I didn¡¯t want to leave her alone in the kitchen.

    I too washed my hands and decided to help with washing vegetables or trimming ingredients.

    ¡°Eun-ha, what should we start with?¡±

    ¡°Can you peel the onions first? One or two should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Tell me if you need anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yup, yup. I think we can take it slow. We have time since we have to marinate it in salt anyway.¡±

    As we were cooking together in the kitchen, a loud voice came from the living room.

    ¡°Wow~ Never thought I¡¯d see this day. Thanks to Han-gyeol, I get to eat the salmon made by my younger sister! Thank you! Han-gyeol, you are a blessing that rolled into our house. If it¡¯s okay, would you like to move in starting today?¡±

    It was Eunwoo Hyung sitting on the sofa.

    He was smiling brightly, but it was a heartyughter quite different from Eun-ha¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah- Seriously! Don¡¯t make unnecessaryments to Han-gyeol! Anyone would think I¡¯m a younger sister who¡¯s never cooked a meal!¡±

    ¡°If I had asked you to make a salmon rice bowl, would you have made it for me? For real? Really? Betting on Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough not to starve. Why do I have to go to that length?¡±

    As Eun-ha spoke with a momentarily cold tone, Eunwoo Hyung swiftly shifted his gaze toward me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what did you sayst time? My younger sister is what? Kind? Gentle?¡±

    ¡°That¡¤¡¤¡¤ must have been a story limited to me. And I like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s deep love, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is.¡±

    As I conversed with Eunwoo Hyung, Eun-ha interjected straight away.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, let¡¯s not engage and do what we¡¯re going to do.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Ah, I haven¡¯t seen Hyun-joo noona yet?¡±

    ¡°She postponed the morning tutoring to the evening, so I told her toe at the adjusted time. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    ¡°I might have ordered tooplex a dish.¡±

    ¡°Why worry about that. Ah- Han-gyeol, can you tie my apron strings?¡±

    Eun-ha draped a sea-blue apron around her neck and handed the strings to me.

    ¡®Stay calm.¡¯

    ¡®There are no ulterior motives in Eun-ha¡¯s actions right now.¡¯

    Although it was an extremely embarrassing situation, I sincerely tied the strings as Eun-ha requested.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be thankful.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Just¡¤¡¤¡¤ thank you.¡±

    Sincerely...

    Tremendously...

    ¡°Kiya~ Han-gyeol, did you know? She pondered for two hours before ordering that apron, you know?¡±

    ¡°Ah-?¡±

    When I subtly looked at Eun-ha, her face was on the brink of explosion.

    Carefully cing the knife on the cutting board, Eun-ha dashed into the living room.

    ¡°Hey you maniac-! Why would you say that! Why would you tell him!¡±

    Eun-ha began beating Eunwoo Hyung, who was sitting on the sofa.

    It started with kicks but then she began to relentlessly punch Eunwoo Hyung¡¯s arm.

    Yet, Eunwoo Hyung wore the world¡¯s happiest smile, taking joy in it all.

    ¡°Ahahahaha-! Even getting hit is fun right now~! Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°You really deserve to be hit!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Hey! That hit the bone!¡±

    ¡°I aimed for it. Just take it quietly!¡±

    Eventually, Eunwoo Hyung stood up from the sofa and fled to his room.

    The door locked with a ¡®nk-¡¯, but, fuming, Eun-ha banged on it.

    ¡°Open it when I¡¯m asking nicely.¡±

    - Open it when I¡¯m asking niiicely~

    ¡®If Iugh now, will I be the next to die?¡¯

    ¡®Hold it in. This is the most challenging not-tough moment of the year.¡¯

    ¡°This...!¡±

    Though this aspect of Eun-ha was cute, the salmon couldn¡¯t continue sitting at room temperature.

    Gently, I took Eun-ha¡¯s hand and led her to the kitchen.

    ¡°Eun-ha, let¡¯s focus on what we have to do.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Yeah¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡±

    Normally, I would bring up the apron story once more but¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Instinct told me. If I teased her now, I would be the one ced on the cutting board.

    While she showed signs of gradually calming down, Eun-ha seemed tremendously embarrassed.

    With a facial expression like that, it was even hard to give her apliment saying it suits her well.

    Eun-ha¡¯s back, as she returned to the kitchen, incessantly lingered in my sight.

    I was conflicted, not sure whether she was embarrassed or genuinely angry at Eunwoo Hyung.

    For now, I decided the priority was to calm Eun-ha down and seated her on a kitchen chair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the onions, so just sit here for a moment, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    I headed toward the sink, leaving the still-embarrassed Eun-ha behind.

    I cut the top and root of a sizeable onion and repositioned the knife.

    <em>Swish-swish-</em>

    With somewhat awkward motions, I was peeling the onion.

    Was this how it was supposed to be peeled...?

    It felt somewhat clumsy.

    ¡®Chef Baek Jong-won does it so skillfully.¡¯

    Such pointless thoughts crossed my mind while I was peeling the onion.

    Then, I heard Eun-ha quietly getting up from behind me.

    Perhaps she had calmed down a bit now...?

    Eun-ha approached me and wrapped her arms around my waist without changing her expression.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Burying her face in my back, Eun-ha silently embraced me tighter.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Silence enveloped the kitchen, which was bustling just a few minutes ago.

    <em>Gulp-</em>

    I swallowed dryly, but Eun-ha did not let me go.

    After about a minute of serenity, Eun-ha quietly separated herself from me.

    I was curious about Eun-ha¡¯s expression now, but my own must have been serious too.

    In the end, time passed without us facing each other or thinking of words that could change this atmosphere.

    Eventually,

    <em>Shuffle-shuffle-</em>

    The sound of Eun-ha stepping backward reached my ears, which quickly turned into a dash- as she sprinted to her room.

    Only after the thud of her door closing did I exhale the breath I¡¯d been holding with a woosh-! and slumped in front of the sink.

    ¡°I really almost died...¡±

    In the end, peeling the onion and curing the salmon in salt were tasks I had toplete on my own.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 48: Heartbeat

    Chapter 48: Heartbeat

    As I entered the room, I threw myself onto the bed. Burying my face into the pillow, I screamed,

    ¡°Aaaah-¡±

    Upon seeing Han-gyeol¡¯s back, my mind was overwhelmed with the desire to hug him.

    It was a broad back¡­ it didn¡¯t make sense not to hug him. Perhaps this was just my rationalization¡­

    I took a moment topose myself and got up from the bed.

    Carefully, I opened the door and stealthily poked my head out. There, I saw Han-gyeol, busily moving about in the kitchen.

    Although I was incredibly embarrassed, I walked towards the kitchen as if nothing had happened.

    Surely, he must have heard my footsteps, but Han-gyeol didn¡¯t turn around to look at me.

    His broad back was still vulnerably exposed. I wanted to hug him again, but that probably wouldn¡¯t be wise.

    ¡°Um...I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±

    When I cautiously spoke, Han-gyeol looked at me with a smile.

    I was embarrassed and ashamed but wanted to act as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just do it together.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Han-gyeol, you know how to cook?¡±

    ¡°Just the basics? Besides, it¡¯s more fun to do it together.¡±

    Han-gyeol, considerately, suggested cooking together.

    As it meant spending more time close to Han-gyeol, I readily agreed.

    ¡°Sure. I like that better too.¡±

    ¡°Do you have an apron I can use?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Of course, I do.¡±

    I fetched the apron folded at one corner of the dining table.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been handling onions. Eun-ha, can you put it on me?¡±

    ¡°Ah- Okay. Can you bend your head down a bit?¡±

    As Han-gyeol lowered his head, I hung the apron ties around his neck.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, turn around. I¡¯ll tie it for you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    And I tied the apron strings neatly for him. During that, seeing his back again made me want to hug him.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. The apron suits you well, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Thanks forplimenting me. Ah- the onions are chopped. Next, we need to prepare the salmon.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. Han-gyeol, can you pour some salt into the scoop over there? I¡¯ll handle the salmon.¡±

    I went to the cutting board and took out the packaged salmon.

    Even though it was prepped, I checked again for any bones. Then, carefully wielding the knife, I sliced the long piece of salmon in half.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re good at cutting.¡±

    ¡°Am I? Just average, I think?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted topliment you.¡±

    I burst intoughter at the unexpectedpliment.

    ¡°What¡¯s that for? Hurry and pour the salt.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I watch a bit more? I want to see Eun-ha cooking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. Still want to watch?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Extremely.¡±

    Han-gyeol nodded his head vigorously.

    He was so adorable doing that, I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Then carefully watch from the side?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. After cutting it horizontally, what do we do next?¡±

    ¡°We need to cut it vertically since it¡¯s too big. Look- watch.¡±

    I lifted the knife and cut the salmon again, this time into halves.

    I was a bit nervous with Han-gyeol watching, but the salmon cut smoothly. That was a passing grade.

    ¡°Now- we need to marinate this in salt for about an hour.¡±

    ¡°That long? It seems like it would be delicious enough to eat like this.¡±

    ¡°I want to make something even tastier, so bear with it. Still, want to try a bit?¡±

    ¡°Yep. I like raw salmon just as it is.¡±

    Upon Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I carefully sliced a piece from the salmon¡¯s belly.

    I lifted a beautifully cut slice of salmon sashimi with my chopsticks and carefully handed it to Han-gyeol.

    ¡°I will enjoy it.¡±

    Han-gyeol, taking the sashimi from me, was incredibly cute.

    His slight smile, an indication of the deliciousness, warmed my heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s really tasty.¡±

    ¡°You really enjoy it, too.¡±

    Our yful, sneering expressions locked for a moment before we refocused on the cooking.

    Doing something together with the person I liked, just that, warmed my heart.

    My chest fluttered and tingled.

    ¡°Eun-ha, is this enough salt?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. That¡¯s plenty. You put in just the right amount.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? I guess I do have a knack for it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. When I watch Han-gyeol, it seems like there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    I said as I ced the salmon I had prepared into the scoop.

    Han-gyeol took the chopping board and knife I was using to the sink and washed them.

    Our movements synchronized seamlessly, no words were needed.

    ¡°Hey- I¡¯m human too; there are many things I can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Like what can¡¯t Han-gyeol do?¡±

    Although we weren¡¯t looking at each other, our conversation continued.

    ¡°I can¡¯t cook, can¡¯t y ser; if you look, there¡¯s probably a lot?¡±

    ¡°Really? The Han-gyeol I¡¯ve been watching seemed to be good at everything, a jack of all trades?¡±

    ¡®Ah- should I add a little more salt?¡¯

    I picked up the salt shaker beside me.

    ¡°I guess I only wanted to show Eun-ha the side of me that¡¯s good at everything.¡±

    My hand paused at Han-gyeol¡¯s soft voice.

    Slyly, I turned my head to look at him.

    ¡°So... if Eun-ha thinks that way, it went as nned.¡±

    Han-gyeol, speaking with a subtle smile, looked incredibly cool.

    That was right. Han-gyeol was human and wouldn¡¯t be good at everything.

    He just didn¡¯t want to show that side to me.

    I caught a glimpse of Han-gyeol¡¯s desire to appear well in front of me.

    ¡°I want to see the side of Han-gyeol that can¡¯t do things, too.¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol turned his head too.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I want to see that side of Han-gyeol too.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to show.¡±

    ¡°Well, that may be, but I still want to see that side of Han-gyeol.¡±

    Upon hearing my words, Han-gyeol stared at me intently.

    ¡°Ah-! I¡¯m not forcing you!¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. I know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to like you even if you show me that side. And, I also want to be someonefortable for Han-gyeol.¡±

    Even after I finished speaking, Han-gyeol still gazed at me.

    His eyes, gradually reddening, changed quite powerfully.

    ¡°Eun-ha, is it okay if I hug you now?¡±

    ¡°What, what-?! All of a sudden? My hands are...from handling the salmon...!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to hug you, so you just stay still.¡±

    ¡°But, still...¡±

    In the room, there was also my brother...!

    But I do wanted to be hugged...!

    If it was only for a very brief moment...

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    As my words ended, Han-gyeol walked toward me with big steps.

    Although his forceful strides slightly tensed me up, my heart began to beat rapidly.

    Eventually, Han-gyeol tightly enveloped me in his arms.

    The hug was a bit stronger than when we embracedst time, and my ear touched Han-gyeol¡¯s chest.

    The sound of Han-gyeol¡¯s fiercely beating heart reached me.

    It was a moment when I could palpably feel that his feelings were the same as mine.

    My hands were thoroughly coated with salt, so I hadn¡¯t nned on embracing Han-gyeol.

    However, wanting to hear the sound of Han-gyeol¡¯s heartbeat a little more, I eventually wrapped my arms around his waist.

    Han-gyeol and I embraced each other like that for a while before cautiously letting go.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, your heartbeat was really fast, huh?¡±

    ¡°Was it? It always is when I¡¯m holding Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Really? It would have burst if we stayed like that a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°You say scary things. But should we hug a bit longer?¡±

    ¡°Did you miss it that much?¡±

    ¡°Just a tiny bit?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I promptly nestled back into Han-gyeol¡¯s arms.

    ¡®Ah, I really love this.¡¯

    The elerating beat of Han-gyeol¡¯s heart too.

    And the touch of his hands, again embracing my head.

    I loved all these moments, where warmth was conveyed.

    ¡°Eun-ha, my back is going to break at this rate.¡±

    ¡°Hey- it won¡¯t break from just this.¡±

    I embraced Han-gyeol¡¯s waist a bit tighter.

    But at that moment, a click sound of bone came from Han-gyeol¡¯s back.

    Surprised, I opened my eyes wide and looked up at Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Ha, Han-gyeol-?! I heard a bone sound, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry and let¡¯s stay like this a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Did I hug you too tightly?¡±

    ¡°It felt like cracking a joint a little.¡±

    ¡°What is that-!¡±

    A naturalughter escaped me at Han-gyeol¡¯s witty joke.

    It was then, while gazing at his gently smiling face, that a click sound of the door interrupted us, startling us into parting.

    My brother, having left the room earlier, was walking towards the kitchen.

    ¡®Why on earth now, you darn brother¡­!¡¯

    The atmosphere was just really good a moment ago.

    I wanted to hug a bit more¡­!

    ¡°Shin Eun-ha. Hyun-joo called, asking if there¡¯s beer at home.¡±

    ¡°I think there was a small can in the fridge. If you want to drink, go buy some.¡±

    ¡°Ah- I suppose I should. I¡¯ll run to the mart quickly.¡±

    With that, my brother vanished from the kitchen.

    Not muchter, upon hearing the sound of the front door opening, Han-gyeol approached me.

    Then, gently embracing me from behind, he rested his face on my shoulder.

    Without a word, I epted the heart-fluttering back hug.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. What?¡±

    ¡°The apron suits you well.¡±

    ¡°Ugh- it¡¯s embarrassing, stop praising me now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the apron you chose to show me, right?¡±

    ¡°Pointing that out makes it even more embarrassing...!¡±

    ¡°Mm. Your face is totally a radish.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really..! Stop teasing!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 49: Salmon

    Chapter 49: Salmon

    As soon as Hyun-joo noona arrived home, she immediately set up a table with Eun-ha.

    When salmon rice bowl and salmon sushi wereid on the table, Hyun-joo noona eximed in amazement.

    ¡°Wow- What is this? Did the two of you make this?¡±

    ¡°Ah- I just assisted. Eun-ha did most of it.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Han-gyeol helped out a lot too. It¡¯s not just assisting, we made it together.¡±

    Eun-ha said, snuggling up next to me.

    After the hug, we had be a bit closer.

    ¡°This quality is so good that it¡¯sughable. If Han-gyeol stays with us, can we eat like this every day?¡±

    Eunwoo Hyung had the same reaction.

    ¡°You going to talk nonsense again? Next time, just eat cold rice and seaweed.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh? Han-gyeol,e to our house often. Then, it feels like we can eat this every day.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that. Should we start eating now? It¡¯s not good if it stays out for too long.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Hyun-joo, you¡¯re going to drink beer, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Hyun-joo noona brought out two cans of beer she had stored in the fridge.

    The cracking sound was pleasing to the ears, but I couldn¡¯t drink under the circumstances.

    Bing younger had its perks, but there were moments like this that felt regretful.

    ¡°Do you two want a drink?¡±

    For a moment, a natural smile formed on my face, but Eun-ha immediately intervened.

    ¡°Unnie! We¡¯re still students, we shouldn¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯re students... and exam-takers...¡±

    ¡®Goodbye, beer.¡¯

    It was only for a moment, but it was pleasant.

    ¡®Let¡¯s meet again next year.¡¯

    ¡°Han-gyeol seems really regretful, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, you¡¯ll be able to drink next year, so just hang in there a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no time to talk. Let¡¯s eat quickly. I¡¯m drooling like crazy.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Let¡¯s eat. Thank you for this food.¡±

    Eunwoo Hyung and Hyun-joo noona immediately took a bite of the salmon rice bowl.

    Eun-ha and I tensely watched their reactions, anxious since we both had a hand in preparing the dish.

    The two, who initially showed no reaction, carefully set down their spoons as if in sync.

    Ah- This was a chance to score points. Was it a failure?

    ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong? Does it taste strange?¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Hyun-joo noona and Eunwoo Hyung quietly alternated their gaze between Eun-ha and me. They then locked eyes with each other and suddenly jumped up from their chairs.

    ¡°Wow-! What is this? Why is it so delicious? I need to take a photo.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol Hyung. Seriously, please stay with us. I want to eat food like this.¡±

    Hyun-joo noona quickly pulled out her phone to snap a picture, and Eunwoo Hyung enthusiastically grasped my hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°My younger sister may becking, but please continue our family bond with generous affection.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Please keep eating. There¡¯s sushi too, so enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hyun-joo, let¡¯s toast.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm! This is really good.¡±

    The two sat back down and clinked their beer cans together. After taking a bite of the salmon sushi, they wore blissful smiles.

    ¡°Eun-ha, they say it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°..Well, I made it with Han-gyeol, so of course.¡±

    Eun-ha replied in a soft voice, but her lips curled up in joy.

    ¡°Should we eat too?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    After Eun-ha and I took a bite of the salmon rice bowl, we exchanged nces. With a twinkle in our eyes, we quickly emptied our bowls.

    Our first coborative dish was a sess.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, there¡¯s something I want to ask.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±

    In the middle of our meal, Hyun-joo Noona suddenly asked, her lips curling up in a mischievous manner that left me slightly uneasy.

    ¡°Did nothing happen while you two were in the kitchen, wearing aprons?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? What do you mean?¡±

    It was a baffling moment.

    Eun-ha paused in her eating, her ears perking up in attention, clearly contemting the right response.

    ¡°You know, like in the kitchen, sometimes there¡¯s a spontaneous back hug or something like that? Like a scene from a movie~?¡±

    To say nothing happened would negate the special back hug Eun-ha and I shared.

    Being honest might make me feel embarrassed, but lying could possibly hurt her feelings.

    As I hesitated, searching for words, Eun-ha delicately set her spoon down and spoke on my behalf.

    ¡°Yeah, we just had a normal back hug.¡±

    She seemed to think that if she answered confidently, we could move past it. But it backfired. Despite her nonchnt response, Eun-ha¡¯s face slowly began to blush.

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you feeling shy~? I mean, as a couple, that¡¯s pretty standard. Right, Han-gyeol?¡±

    Since Eun-ha¡¯s face was already beet-red with embarrassment, I figured I should step up and be assertive.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an entirely ordinary thing.¡±

    ¡°But then, why is your face also turning red, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on...¡±

    In the end, my face turned as red as Eun-ha¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah- Seriously! Unnie, stop teasing us!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha! You two are so cute! Should I take a picture of you both now?¡±

    Hyun-joo Noona sneakily raised her phone, but upon seeing this, Eun-ha and I shouted in unison.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    <strong>***</strong>

    Just as Eun-ha and I were about to start cleaning up after our meal, Hyun-joo noona spoke as I began to gather the empty dishes.

    ¡°You two can rx in the living room; Eunwoo and I will handle the cleanup.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve been so kind to us with the meal, so we should at least handle the cleaning.¡±

    ¡°We feel bad about earlier. Look, Eunwoo¡¯s already willing to help.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Han-gyeol, you should rest. We got this! Just promise to cook for us again next time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Since Eun-ha chimed in, I eventually agreed.

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, would you like some ice cream?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll have whatever Eun-ha¡¯s having.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eun-ha and I happily took an ice cream each and settled down on the sofa.

    ¡°If you two are going to show affection, feel free to go ahead~ We won¡¯t peek in the living room.¡±

    ¡°Unnie! We¡¯ll...we¡¯ll decide on that ourselves...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright~ Eunwoo and I will mind our own business! We promise not to look~¡±

    Theughter in Hyun-joo Noona¡¯s voice from the kitchen caused our faces to redden once more.

    The way Eun-ha said ¡®We¡¯ll decide on that ourselves¡¯ gave off a rather bulldozer-like impression.

    It was as if now that we were officially dating, there was no need for any more brakes.

    Hyun-joo Noona and Eunwoo Hyung said they wouldn¡¯t pay attention, but we couldn¡¯t exactly indulge in overt disys of affection.

    I cautiously held Eun-ha¡¯s hand tightly with my left hand. Eun-ha promptly grasped mine in return.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, did you like the salmon rice bowl?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was absolutely delicious. Let¡¯s make it again sometime.¡±

    ¡°We should. When should we eat it next?¡±

    ¡°If we eat it too often, we might get sick of it. Maybe once a month?¡±

    ¡°Sounds perfect. Tomorrow, we¡¯re having tteokbokki, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯ll make it for you. Does Eun-ha prefer wheat rice cakes or regr rice cakes?¡±

    When I asked, Eun-ha pondered for a moment before replying.

    ¡°I prefer the regr rice cakes. What about you, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on team regr rice cake as well. How spicy do you want it?¡±

    ¡°I like it moderately spicy.¡±

    ¡°Moderation is always the hardest part when cooking.¡±

    ¡°Maybe half as spicy as the tteokbokki we atest time?¡±

    ¡°Ah, should I try to replicate that? Do you think there¡¯s a recipe online?¡±

    ¡°Ah- We can probably find one on YouTube?¡±

    ¡°Is it connected to the TV?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Here¡¯s the remote.¡±

    Eun-ha briefly let go of my hand to hand me the remote. I immediately navigated to YouTube on the television.

    After a brief loading screen, the disy came into view and we both momentarily paused.

    Eun-ha and I had the exact same reaction. The YouTube homepage was filled with videos of salmon.

    Real-life tips for handling salmon!

    Discover how to buy the best salmon at the supermarket, just like those strong salmon swimming upstream.

    DIY Salmon sushi mukbang. Ft. Salmon rice bowl.

    ¡°Uh...? Why are these the only videos showing up? How weird...!¡±

    ¡°Ah, how much salmon content did you watch for the algorithm to rmend only salmon?¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Stop teasing and let¡¯s find that tteokbokki recipe!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so cute.¡±

    Unable to resist, I pinched Eun-ha¡¯s cheek lightly.

    ¡°Hey, let go! It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Why do you always act so adorably?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cute at all.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I could die from how cute you are.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! I told you I¡¯m not cute!¡±

    Every time I saw Eun-ha getting flustered, I wanted to tease her more.

    I wished I could proudly show off Eun-ha, who was yfully punching my arm.

    Unable to contain myughter, I yelled towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Hyun-joo Noona! Eunwoo Hyung! Isn¡¯t Eun-ha the cutest?¡±

    ¡°Hey! What are you saying?¡±

    I continuedughing and bragging about Eun-ha.

    ¡°Eun-ha¡¯s YouTube algorithm is filled with only salmon videos~¡±

    ¡°Hey! No! It¡¯s not...! I said it¡¯s not!¡±

    As Eun-ha tried to cover my mouth, I abruptly stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°Eun-ha, what¡¯s the issue? Is it weird for a boyfriend to find his girlfriend cute?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your mouth that¡¯s the issue, Han-gyeol! It¡¯s embarrassing, so stop it! Just stop!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this is so fun. Eunwoo Hyung! I might just live here as you said!¡±

    ¡°Heyyyy!¡±

    Eun-ha hurriedly tried to grab me, but I swiftly jumped over the table in front of the sofa.

    With the table between us, our expressions were pr opposites: Eun-ha, looking like she was about to explode, and me,ughing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, if I catch you, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°But then we wouldn¡¯t be able to eat salmon together.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, seriously! Come here! Come here now!¡±

    This was way too much fun.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 50: 486

    Chapter 50: 486

    Yesterday, I made salmon rice bowls and sushi with Han-gyeol.

    Today, a te of tteokbokki made solely by Han-gyeol was ced on the table.

    The same exmation of surprise as yesterday burst out, and Hyun-joo Unnie and my brother were busy eating.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious... I can¡¯t even imagine a life without Han-gyeol Hyung now! From now on, our house will always be filled with joy- Ouch!¡±

    I kicked my brother in the shin for his unnecessary remarks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t burden Han-gyeol and just eat your tteokbokki.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for enjoying it. I might not be able to make it often, but I¡¯ll make it for you asionally.¡±

    ¡°Wow~ How can you be so perfect... It¡¯s too much for my little sister.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Eun-ha is the one who¡¯s too good for me.¡±

    Han-gyeol made a pleasant remark.

    I felt a little proud and teased my brother.

    ¡°See? Han-gyeol said so.¡±

    ¡°Have I ever seen such a sly thing? Han-gyeol, my little sister is socking.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Eun-ha is amazing. She¡¯s smart, kind, pretty, cute, and gentle. There¡¯s so much to learn from her.¡±

    ¡°Is this girl you are talking about from our Shin family, right? No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t see anyone like this in our household.¡±

    My brother kept poking at my nerves.

    I tried to kick him in the shin again but mistakenly kicked the chair instead.

    ¡°Ouch...! It hurts...!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Trying to get hit twice? This is too good.¡±

    He obviously expected me to kick again.

    My brother, always keen to pick a fight for no reason.

    ¡°Ah,e on- you¡¯re not kids. Stop fighting.¡±

    Hyun-joo Unnie stepped in to mediate between my brother and me.

    ¡°But he started it by getting on my nerves first.¡±

    ¡°I just stated the facts, little sis.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out? Aren¡¯t you staying home too much? Get out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out after I eat tteokbokki and stay for about thirty minutes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you left as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay longer just because you said that.¡±

    ¡®Such a petty guy.¡¯

    ¡®Just leave already.¡¯

    ¡°Ah- is that so? Then, how about you go out with me?¡±

    Upon Han-gyeol¡¯s suggestion, I quickly turned my head.

    ¡°Huh? Han-gyeol, are you leaving right after eating tteokbokki?¡±

    ¡°Of course? Eun-ha has to go for her private lesson, right?¡±

    ¡°Um... that onlysts two hours though.¡±

    I was thinking of studying together after my private lesson.

    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t ask him to wait.

    ¡°Should I wait until Eun-ha¡¯s lesson is over?¡±

    ¡°Oh- if Han-gyeol has ns, it¡¯s okay. I totally forgot to tell you.¡±

    ¡°No, I said that thinking I might disturb you. Truthfully, I wanted to study together too.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be disturbing at all. Can you wait just two hours?¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll be studying in the living room too.¡±

    ¡°The living room table is too low, so study using the desk in my brother¡¯s room.¡±

    When I said that, Han-gyeol shifted his gaze to my brother.

    ¡°Is it okay with you, Hyung?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    My brother easily agreed.

    He was really kind to Han-gyeol.

    It must be because Han-gyeol set up theputer for him.

    But it seemed like they got along well even without that.

    ¡°Eun-ha, did you miss Han-gyeol that much at home~?¡±

    Sitting next to me, Hyun-joo Unnie poked my side and teased.

    ¡°Ah! No, it¡¯s just that... studying with Han-gyeol helps a lot. The midterms areing up!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know you were this studious~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Studying with Han-gyeol really helps!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I study better with Eun-ha than usual.¡±

    Han-gyeol also sided with me.

    ¡°You two look great together. Remember, don¡¯t neglect your studies just because you¡¯re dating.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I study even harder now than before dating Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Eun-ha¡¯s dedication naturally makes me work harder.¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You two are a good sight to see.¡±

    Hyun-joo Unnie responded with a smile to ourments.

    Afterwards, we quickly finished our tteokbokki.

    I couldn¡¯t keep Han-gyeol waiting for too long.

    After swiftly cleaning up, I headed to my room with Hyun-joo Unnie.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll be back after my lesson with Unnie. If my brother bothers you or is annoying in any way, feel free toe to my room, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hey, punk. Am I some gangster? Why would I bother Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Just focus on your lesson and don¡¯t rush. Make sure itsts the full two hours.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you in two hours.¡±

    ¡°Sure~¡±

    Thinking of spending more time with Han-gyeol, a smile bloomed on my face.

    As I entered the room, I hurriedly sat on a chair and opened my reference book.

    ¡°Hey, Unnie. Let¡¯s start the private lesson.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s not ¡®Unnie¡¯ during ss.¡±

    ¡°Teacher. Let¡¯s start the lesson.¡±

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t want to keep your boyfriend waiting?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t.¡±

    When I carelessly responded in informal speech, my sister¡¯s hand yfully hit my head.

    ¡°Get your act together. Focus when you study.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    <strong>***</strong>

    Before I knew it, I was focused on the private lesson.

    It was just hard in the beginning. Once I focused, I rarely got distracted.

    While I was stacking up in my head everything that Hyun-joo Unnie told me, someone knocked on my door with a knock sound.

    - Hey, I¡¯ming in.

    My brother briefly said and then opened the door to enter. It seemed he stopped by my room before leaving.

    ¡°Leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be backte after dinner.¡±

    ¡°What about Han-gyeol? What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    ¡°He seemed drowsy after eating tteokbokki. Told him tofortably sleep on the bed.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol is sleeping now? On your bed?¡±

    I was so curious about how Han-gyeol looked while sleeping. I wanted to rush over and see him right away.

    ¡°Yeah. I thought I¡¯d say goodbye before leaving, but he was fast asleep, so I didn¡¯t wake him. Anyway, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯te back drunk.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Hyun-joo, be careful when you head home.¡±

    ¡°Sure. See you next week.¡±

    With that, my brother left the house, having piqued my curiosity.

    There was still a long way to go before the private lesson ended... but I was so curious.

    But asking my sister if I could go see Han-gyeol right now seemed rather childish.

    I had no choice but to hope that Han-gyeol wouldn¡¯t wake up until the lesson was over.

    ¡°Shall we continue with our studies?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was nothing to be done.

    ¡®Ah- but I really want to see him. Should I close my eyes and just ask?¡¯

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How about we take a break a bit earlier today?¡±

    ¡®This is my chance!!¡¯

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That was a quick answer, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Just 10 minutes, neither more nor less!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Just 10 minutes, okay?¡±

    I energetically nodded and headed toward my brother¡¯s room.

    Being careful not to wake Han-gyeol, I gently turned the doorknob.

    Quietly opening the door and sneaking into my brother¡¯s room, I saw Han-gyeol lying on the bed.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...are you...sleeping?¡±

    Han-gyeol didn¡¯t respond to my call.

    I approached a little closer and gently looked at Han-gyeol¡¯s face.

    Without snoring or grinding his teeth, Han-gyeol was in a graceful pose, deeply asleep.

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome...¡±

    I was resolved to gaze upon Han-gyeol during our brief break.

    After all, seeing Han-gyeol asleep was undoubtedly a rare sight.

    To get a better look, I rested my arms on the edge of the bed and leaned over.

    His eyshes were unusually long for a guy.

    A sharp bridge of the nose.

    Even those soft-looking lips.

    I took them all in, without missing a single detail.

    Hearing the faint sound of his breathing, the corners of my mouth naturally lifted.

    I really didn¡¯t understand how he could be this handsome.

    He was my boyfriend who was cute, dashing, and also so endearing.

    Gathering my courage, I lightly poked Han-gyeol¡¯s cheek.

    The moment my finger touched, his brows twitched ever so slightly.

    ¡°So cute...!¡±

    Simply gazing at a peacefully sleeping Han-gyeol warmed my heart.

    Even if I was just looking at him, to feel this way¡­

    Even by my own reckoning, it seemed I truly adored Han-gyeol.

    He probably didn¡¯t realize it.

    How significant he was to me right now.

    How wonderful would it be if I could genuinely convey all my feelings to him?

    How ted would I be if I were someone more expressive?

    Though I had mustered up courage many times, I had never fully expressed my heart.

    I knew exactly what words would wholly convey my feelings.

    However, since our time together hadn¡¯t been long, I had been cautious about voicing them.

    But since Han-gyeol was currently lost in sleep, I decided to muster a bit more courage.

    The words I had held back countless times, I whispered gently.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    It was much more embarrassing than I had imagined.

    Still, having voiced it once, I felt I could do it better the next time.

    For today, overwhelmed by my shyness, I decided to call it quits and carefully got up from my spot.

    I gazed at Han-gyeol¡¯s face onest time and straightened his nket.

    ¡°Sleep well, Han-gyeol. See you in a bit.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 51: The Chase

    Chapter 51: The Chase

    Midterm exams were just around the corner.

    I should have been immersed in studying, but all I could think about was Eun-ha.

    ¡°Hey Han-gyeol, what are you thinking about so deeply? Is something bothering you?¡± Yujin asked me.

    ¡°Is it right to bring up something that will surely embarrass your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s about a rtionship? I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I wish I could turn back time.¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to have mistaken that I was asleep, but I had been awake since she yfully poked my cheek.

    I still felt distant from reality because of Eun-ha¡¯s recent confession of love. Every time I recalled that moment, I could hear her voice crystal clear.

    Should I admit I was awake?

    I wanted to see Eun-ha blush.

    ¡°Man, this is really troubling me.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re troubled, just speak up. You¡¯re not the type to hold back.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know me better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I feel embarrassed to bring it up too.¡±

    ¡°Spare me¡­ Spare me¡­ Grant me the power to turn back time. Or please erase my memory for just a minute.¡±

    If asked whether I love Eun-ha, of course, I do.

    In my heart, I wanted to say I loved her a thousand, ten thousand times.

    But to utter those three simple words required immense courage.

    Honestly, I never imagined she¡¯d be the first to say it.

    Eun-ha, who always struggled to express herself... That Eun-ha confessed her love first.

    It made my heart race even more.

    ¡°Ah- Eun-ha, she is so lovely. I want to marry her right after graduation. I want to make her happy.¡±

    ¡°This is too much! Save me, God! Punish my friend who¡¯s making fun of me here! Or grant me a weapon to punish this friend!¡±

    While I couldn¡¯t express my fervent wish to her, Yujin was busy cursing me.

    ¡°Stop with the cursing and suggest a solution for how I should deal with these feelings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think asking for a logical solution to emotional problems is a bit much?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a good solution or not? If I keep feeling like this, my grades will suffer.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t study because I keep thinking about Eun-ha. This is like a disease. They say there¡¯s no cure for it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me specifically what happened, are you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I want to keep it as a memory known only to Eun-ha and me.¡±

    ¡°Then just do the same thing she did. That¡¯s all the advice I can give.¡±

    ¡°Do the same thing? Isn¡¯t that childish?¡±

    ¡°Eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth.¡±

    It felt slightly childish, but it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.

    I subtly nced toward Eun-ha, but she wasughing and conversing with Jeong Harim.

    ¡°That was a decent solution.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re satisfied just like that? Then why did you even ask?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of anything other than Eun-ha.¡±

    That was right. By observing Eun-ha throughout the day today, an opportunity to tell her I love her might juste along.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Though I was resolute, there was no chance until the school sses ended.

    Perhaps because midterms were right around the corner, Eun-ha only focused on her studies, sitting next to me.

    She seemed particrly engrossed today. Maybe it was just my perception.

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol. I feel your gaze on me. Is there a problem or something?¡±

    It was indeed a serious issue.

    Should I just tell her now?

    But then I¡¯d have to show her my embarrassed face.

    ¡°No, I was just looking because I wanted to see Eun-ha¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sweet of you to say, but we can¡¯t do that now. Midterms are next week; we should be studying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so stern. Aren¡¯t you tired, Eun-ha? Don¡¯t you feel like taking a nap?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. We ended our call earlyst night and slept, remember?¡±

    I should¡¯ve prolonged the callst night.

    ¡°Did you stay up studying after our call, Han-gyeol? It¡¯s not good for your health to study toote.¡±

    ¡°No, I slept early too. I just suddenly wanted to see Eun-ha asleep, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t wish for that; I look pretty awkward when I sleep.¡±

    ¡°I only found it cute.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you must¡¯ve seen when I was sick.¡±

    ¡°As always, you looked cute.¡±

    When I said she was cute, Eun-ha beamed with a smile, clearly pleased.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not embarrassed by being called cute anymore?¡±

    ¡°No. Now when Han-gyeol says I¡¯m cute, it just makes me happy. It was embarrassing at first, but now I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    ¡°I personally like seeing Eun-ha embarrassed. I often want to see that.¡±

    ¡°Then try making me blush. Now, when Han-gyeol praises me, I feel happiness more than embarrassment.¡±

    If I confessed my love, she might just bolt out of the ssroom.

    I decided to hold off for a moment and assessed the situation.

    ¡°So, should I try making you blush?¡±

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m not easily embarrassed now.¡±

    ¡°Quite confident. You think you know what I¡¯ll say?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say, I won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°With Eun-ha talking like that, I feel challenged.¡±

    ¡°Think you can do it?¡±

    I started off lightly.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re cute.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate that too.¡±

    Rather than looking embarrassed, Eun-ha adjusted her posture and stared directly into my eyes.

    ¡°Seems more like Han-gyeol¡¯s the one who¡¯s embarrassed, no?¡±

    For some reason, I felt like I was being cornered.

    ¡°When did you be so bold?¡±

    ¡°With Han-gyeol, it¡¯s special. I want to treat you differently than others.¡±

    ¡°How do you treat me differently?¡±

    ¡°I just want to be honest with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°And you can¡¯t be honest with others?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I feel mostfortable with Han-gyeol. That¡¯s why I want to be more transparent and expressive.¡±

    ¡°Then show it when I¡¯m awake.¡±

    ¡°Yep, express it when you are... wait, what?¡±

    ¡®Ah- I shouldn¡¯t have said it like that.¡¯

    ¡°Han-gyeol? What did you just mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What did I just say?¡±

    ¡°You said to show it when you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly as it sounds.¡±

    ¡°So, why did you think of that?¡±

    I mped my mouth shut tight at Eun-ha¡¯s question.

    Eun-ha¡¯s expression quickly hardened.

    ¡°...You were awake?¡±

    I cautiously nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°Since when...?¡±

    ¡°Since Eun-ha poked my cheek.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Surprisingly, Eun-ha turned her gaze away calmly.

    ¡°You heard everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Just to confirm, you know what I¡¯m talking about right now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the probability that what you¡¯re thinking and what I¡¯m thinking differ?¡±

    ¡°At most, around 1%.¡±

    At my response, Eun-ha wordlessly stood up from her seat and exhaled a deep sigh.

    ¡°Eun-ha? Why are you standing up?¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Eun-ha dashed out of the ssroom like a bullet.

    I instinctively chased after her.

    ¡°Eun-ha! Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡±

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°How can I not be embarrassed about that!¡±

    ¡°But you said it yourself!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, don¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t chase me!¡±

    I was worried watching Eun-ha rush down the stairs three at a time.

    If she were to misstep, it would be a major ident.

    In the end, just as Eun-ha had said, I stopped my pursuit and let her go.

    And honestly, I felt even with a full-on sprint, I couldn¡¯t catch her.

    ¡°How is she so fast?¡±

    After slowly descending the stairs and stepping outside the building, I began my search for Eun-ha.

    I was certain she couldn¡¯t have gone far, but she wasn¡¯t easy to locate.

    I checked both the athletic field and the cafeteria, but there was no sign of her anywhere.

    After lingering outside for a while, the recycling area caught my eye.

    Treading softly and carefully toward the recycling spot, I faintly sensed a presence.

    ¡°Eun-ha,e out while I¡¯m still being nice.¡±

    I gave her a chance, but Eun-ha resolutely stayed hidden.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a scene like in movies or dramas where a cat suddenly jumps out. Just give up ande out.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Eun-ha cautiously revealed herself.

    Despite the time that had passed, her face was still unmistakably red. She puffed out her cheeks in what seemed like annoyance, ring at me.

    ¡°That was mean-!¡±

    She seemed quite peeved.

    However, it appeared she had no intentions of running away again.

    Considering how she had sprinted with all her might earlier, she likely didn¡¯t have the energy to run much more.

    ¡°You said it yourself while I was asleep.¡±

    ¡°But, still...! Even if you heard...! You didn¡¯t even respond...!¡±

    I knew exactly how to appease the slightly upset Eun-ha.

    Although I had a surefire way, the thought of actually executing it made my cheeks flush with embarrassment.

    Still, I truly wanted to express my feelings to Eun-ha.

    ¡°I also...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    After struggling to get the words out, my face felt hot.

    In the end, I too had to exhale a long sigh.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too!¡±

    Ovee by embarrassment, I turned and fled.

    As I took off, Eun-ha immediately chased after me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, where are you going! Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get hurt if you run like that!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t chase me!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 52: Emptiness

    Chapter 52: Emptiness

    It was the first day of midterm exams.

    I had scored quite satisfactorily.

    Above all, I felt very pleased because I made only one mistake on the English exam. As for the world history subject, hmm... it felt a bit challenging, but the oue wasn¡¯t too bad.

    I walked straight over to Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol. Did you do well on the exam?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I did okay. Eun-ha, you seem happy too. Did you do well?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I think I did well today.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is social culture and statistics, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep. The first period is self-study.¡±

    ¡°Right. Wanna grab some food?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    Was it impolite to ask how many points he scored?

    He didn¡¯t seem like he did poorly.

    ¡°Going straight home after lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. we have a statistics test tomorrow, so I¡¯m going to study with Hyun-joo unnie. ¡±

    ¡°Then, after dropping off Eun-ha, I should head straight home too.¡±

    I wanted to suggest to Han-gyeol that we should study at my ce, but my home might not be the mostfortable spot. Given that it was exam season, and Han-gyeol should study where he was most at ease.

    Upon reaching the cafeteria, we lined up in a long queue.

    Han-gyeol twisted his neck this way and that, as if it was sore. There was a series of cracking soundsing from his joints.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna break your neck doing that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get enough sleep, so my neck feels stiff.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to get enough sleep even during exams. What time did you sleepst night?¡±

    ¡°Uhm- around four in the morning? Definitelyter than usual.¡±

    ¡°4 AM?!¡±

    I looked up at Han-gyeol in surprise.

    ¡°Just during the exam period, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°We still have three more days of exams. Are you going to keep this up?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we need to go on a date on thest day, so I¡¯ll sleep early then.¡±

    ¡°So, Han-gyeol¡¯s a night owl? I didn¡¯t realize since you alwayse to school early.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier that way. But I do study better at night.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Everyone has their own rhythm, so I didn¡¯t insist he sleep early. Still, I was a bit worried.

    ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s on the menu today?¡±

    ¡°I think it was meat noodles?¡±

    ¡°Oh- really?¡±

    We got our meals from the cafeteria line and sat down. Without hesitation, I shifted all the meat from my te onto Han-gyeol¡¯s.

    ¡°Eat up, Han-gyeol. You need the meat.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment. But Eun-ha should eat too.¡±

    Han-gyeol tried to shift the meat back onto my te.

    ¡°No way. I¡¯ve had plenty of rest and am healthy. You, the tired one, should eat.¡±

    ¡°I feel bad, like I¡¯m taking food away from my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Agh- just seeing you eat heartily makes me full.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like something a mother would say. Okay, just for today, I¡¯ll gratefully eat.¡±

    ¡°Yep. If there¡¯s anything else you want, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°I want beef.¡±

    ¡°Should we eat it after the exams?¡±

    ¡°Are you buying? I eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°If we grill it at home, it¡¯ll be cheaper, right?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll grill it for you.¡±

    Han-gyeol finally ate the meat I gave him.

    Seeing Han-gyeol eat well made me genuinely happy.

    After finishing our school meals, we headed straight home.

    ¡°Ah, Han-gyeol. Let me drop you off today.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Won¡¯t it be a hassle for Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°You drop me off every day, right? Was it a bother?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I enjoyed it.¡±

    ¡°Same here. So, let me do it today.¡±

    ¡°What about your tutoring with Hyun-joo noona?¡±

    ¡°I still have some time.¡±

    Han-gyeol hesitated for a moment.

    Feeling he might decline, I added a few more words.

    ¡°It¡¯s the exam period, school ends early, and you haven¡¯t been sleeping well. I want to drop you off. Let me, okay?¡±

    Han-gyeol nced at me briefly before nodding.

    ¡°Alright. Today, Eun-ha can drop me off.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, I only know you live in Blue Town, but I don¡¯t know the exact address.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t tell you because I thought you might visit every day.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I really do want to visit daily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too cute. But not every day.¡±

    ¡°So, asionally is okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, asionally is okay.¡±

    Han-gyeol shed a yful smile.

    ¡°I wish the exam period would end soon. What should we do the day after exams? What does Eun-ha want to do?¡±

    ¡°I... um, I¡¯ve only hung out in the neighborhood, so after exams, I¡¯d like to go somewhere further.¡±

    ¡°How far are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°An amusement park?¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to the amusement park the day after exams.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sounds fun. Ah, I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    I would have to take photos with Han-gyeol.

    I was a bit worried about the June mock exams, but one day should be fine.

    It was a fitting reward for finishing the exams.

    ¡°Eun-ha, we need to go this way.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t the other way faster if we¡¯re heading to Blue Town?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Han-gyeol replied, looking a little embarrassed.

    Seeing him like that was so cute that I took his hand.

    ¡°Did you want to spend more time with me?¡±

    ¡°Is it so bad? It only adds an extra 5 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s walk a bit slower. My legs hurt.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡±

    We took a slight detour and arrived in front of Han-gyeol¡¯s house.

    However, Han-gyeol seemed reluctant to go inside right away.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve taken a longer detour. We got here sooner than I thought.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying~ We can go on a date after exams. Go inside now and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m thinking of taking a short nap. Can you wake me up with a call in two hours?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Sleep without worries.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in then. Eun-ha, leave me a message when you get home. I¡¯ll be awake until then.¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    We waved goodbye, and Han-gyeol went into his house.

    Dropping off my boyfriend felt even more rewarding than I had imagined.

    With a broad smile on my face, I headed back home.

    <strong>***</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m back~ Oh? Unnie, you¡¯re home early?¡±

    Hyun-joo Unnie was already sitting on the living room sofa, even though it wasn¡¯t our meeting time yet.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any work this morning. Did your exam go well?¡±

    ¡°I think I did well on today¡¯s test. Let me change my clothes real quick, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    As soon as I entered my room, I sent a message to Han-gyeol.

    [I got home safe. I¡¯ll wake you up in two hours.]

    As I set my phone down and changed my clothes, it buzzed with a notification. Han-gyeol had responded almost immediately.

    [A message from ?Han-gyeol.]

    [?Han-gyeol: Thanks. Study hard.]

    [Will do. I¡¯ll call youter. Sleep well.]

    I put my phone away and went to the living room.

    ¡°Did Han-gyeol say he did well on his exam?¡±

    ¡°He probably did, right? He¡¯s always been good at studying.¡±

    ¡°Oh my- At this rate, you two will go to the same university.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice, even if we¡¯re in different departments.¡±

    ¡°Shall we start the lesson now? Are you up for it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m feeling good right now.¡±

    I spread out my study materials in the living room and fetched my reference book.

    ¡°Your exam is calculus tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m pretty good at calculus, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too worried then. The issue is integral, right? And that¡¯s on thest day?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s on the same day as ¡®Language and Media,¡¯ so it¡¯s a bit packed. And there¡¯s also biology.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s start. We¡¯ll go over the concepts and review the mistakes you made.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    I began taking unnie¡¯s lesson. The thought of the uing exam and the idea of going on a date with Han-gyeol motivated me to study joyfully.

    I worked on problems I¡¯d gotten wrong in the past and solved past test questions from the assessment institute. Reviewing the problems I¡¯d mistakenly answered wrong allowed me to understand where I¡¯d made errors. The two hours, which felt both long and short, flew by.

    ¡°Whew- We¡¯re done. Are you leaving right away, unnie?¡±

    ¡°I should, shouldn¡¯t I? Eun-ha, don¡¯t you have other subjects to study?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just ¡®Sociology.¡¯ I¡¯m good at the exploratory subjects.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Let me know how your exam goes tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°If you say you¡¯ll do well and then don¡¯t, you¡¯re in trouble, okay?¡±

    ¡°I apologize in advance.¡±

    Unnie left the house, leaving me with a mix of encouragement and tension.

    It seemed like my brother had gone out somewhere too. Being alone at home felt a bit odd.

    There have undoubtedly been many days like this, but the emptiness I felt was probably because of Han-gyeol. How wonderful it would be if we could be together every day.

    ¡°Oh right. I should call him.¡±

    I hurriedly went back to my room and picked up my phone, dialing with anticipation.

    After several rings, I heard Han-gyeol¡¯s drowsy voice.

    -Hello...?

    ¡°Han-gyeol, it¡¯s been two hours. You need to wake up.¡±

    -Ah, right. Thanks for waking me.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep a bit more? Should I call you again in about thirty minutes?¡±

    -No, this is good enough. Did you finish studying?

    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m nning to study sociology in a bit. Are you fully awake now?¡±

    -Not really. Let¡¯s talk a bit more.

    ¡°I wanted to as well.¡±

    I moved to my bed to continue our conversation.

    -After our exams, we¡¯re going straight to the amusement park without stopping at home, right?

    ¡°Sounds good, doesn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t want to waste any time.¡±

    -Then we should wear our gym clothes that day.

    ¡°Gym clothes? I wanted to wear our school uniforms and take pictures.¡±

    -Wouldn¡¯t it be ufortable on the rides?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    -Okay. Let¡¯s do that.

    ¡°Oh, and let¡¯s wear headbands.¡±

    -What kind of headband do you want, Eun-ha?

    ¡°You choose for me, Han-gyeol.¡±

    -Eun-ha can have cat ears. What about me?

    ¡°You get pink bunny ears.¡±

    -Okay, if that¡¯s what Eun-ha wants.

    ¡°You promise not to change your mindter?¡±

    -Of course. Let¡¯s have fun when we go.

    Just hearing Han-gyeol¡¯s voice made the earlier emptiness vanish. His voice alone made me so happy.

    ¡®What should I do? I don¡¯t want to hang up.¡¯

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 53: I Laughed

    Chapter 53: I Laughed

    The midterms will be over by tomorrow.

    Studying after such a long time had been quite enjoyable.

    The exams on the first day and yesterday went well, but not all subjects yielded good results.

    I was able to score well in the elective courses without much trouble, but the Koreannguage was a different story.

    Contrary to what I had expected, the passages didn¡¯t read smoothly, and the choices didn¡¯t seem clear. I kept going back and forth between the given text and the options, which made me feel pressed for time.

    Somehow, I managed to answer all the questions, but expecting a high score seemed unrealistic.

    But, what can I do?

    It was myck of preparation, after all. Who else was there to me?

    The bell signaling the end of the exam rang just as I finished marking the answer sheet.

    ¡°Okay, everyone, hands on your heads!¡±

    Following the teacher¡¯s instructions, everyone ced their hands on their heads. From behind, the OMR answer sheets and essay answer sheets were collected. The teacher checked the sheets and acknowledged everyone¡¯s hard work.

    ¡°Alright, hang in there, everyone. Tomorrow is thest day of midterms. That¡¯s it.¡±

    The moment the teacher left, there was an audible collective relief among the students.

    ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t this paper super tough?¡±

    ¡°Yup. I feel it was harder than the mock exam in March.¡±

    ¡°With this, the top-tier cut-off might be below 90, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they really made this exam challenging.¡±

    It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one who found it difficult.

    But in order to attend the same university as Eun-ha, it was best to achieve high scores in all subjects. While there were other admission methods, if the basic grades were solid, one didn¡¯t even need to consider them.

    Maybe I should really start looking for tutoring or a private academy... I was lost in thought for a moment.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Suddenly, I heard Eun-ha¡¯s voice from behind.

    ¡°Huh! When did youe next to me?¡±

    ¡°As soon as the teacher left. Anyway, were you lost in thought? How was your exam?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the time was a bit tight for me. I don¡¯t think I scored very high.¡±

    Eun-ha looked genuinely surprised, her eyes widening.

    ¡°Oh...! I see. Don¡¯t be too disheartened, you know? Koreannguage is a subject where grades don¡¯t just suddenly shoot up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that upset, really. nning to check your answers? Let¡¯s go have lunch afterward.¡±

    ¡°How about we skip that and grab your favorite pork cutlet instead?¡±

    Was she trying to cheer me up? But I wasn¡¯t even that upset in the first ce.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    ¡°I just felt like having pork cutlet, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s for lunch today?¡±

    ¡°Mini rice balls and udon.¡±

    ¡®Not particrly enticing.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for the pork cutlet.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s check our answers first since the ss president will bring the answer key. Then we can head out.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. See you in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    As soon as Eun-ha returned to her spot, the ss president brought the answer sheet.

    ¡°Hey guys, I¡¯ll stick the answers on the ckboard. Check yours out~¡±

    ncing at the paper pinned to the board, I was curious about my scores, but anticipated that they wouldn¡¯t be great, so I looked away. If I did worse than expected, the disappointment might affect tomorrow¡¯s test too.

    -Ugh, I totally messed up.

    -Wait, this is the answer for number 3? Why?

    -Yeah, that¡¯s right for number 3. But the choices were so confusing.

    -Wow, this was seriously the hardest test ever...

    But as sighs and exasperatedments filled the room, my anxiety grew. Eventually, unable to resist my curiosity, I pulled out my test paper from my bag and started marking.

    Since everyone said it was tough, the grade cutoffs might be a bit lenient.

    Taking that into ount, I marked my answers. To my dismay, I got two more questions wrong than I¡¯d thought. Based on my score, third grade seemed close enough.

    ¡°This is not good. It¡¯s lower than I thought.¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t have marked it. I should¡¯ve just ignored it. Seemed like humans were bound to repeat their mistakes.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, did you finish checking your answers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... but I think it was a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Why...?! Did you get a lot wrong?¡±

    ¡°I think I got one or two more questions wrong than I thought. This is tricky... but I hope I at least get a third grade...¡±

    Ah, that was careless of me.

    I inadvertently let out a defeated sigh in front of Eun-ha.

    Seeing my dejection, Eun-ha looked utterly baffled. While her concerned nces were endearing, I felt bad for making her worry.

    ¡°Han-gyeol! Let¡¯s just go eat that pork cutlet!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really upset, so don¡¯t worry about it, Eun-ha. It was just a passingment.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, hurry.¡±

    I felt like I¡¯d made Eun-ha unnecessarily anxious. There was another test tomorrow, and here I was, making a verbal blunder.

    I decided to show her a more spirited side before she went home.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Upon reaching the pork cutlet restaurant near the school, we ordered two servings ofrge pork cutlets.

    The moment the sizeable cutlets were ced on the table, Eun-ha diligently began to cut the one in front of me.

    I found Eun-ha¡¯s somewhat aggressive approach puzzling, but it didn¡¯t take long for my curiosity to be satisfied.

    Before I realized it, she had swiftly switched our tes.

    ¡°Huh? Were you cutting it for me?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Enjoy. Now say ¡®ah¡¯.¡±

    Eun-ha was making a genuine effort to lift my spirits.

    I wasn¡¯t even that upset to begin with. Fearing any refusal might be misunderstood, I opened my mouth. Watching Eun-ha gently feed me, her expression was truly endearing.

    ¡°How is it? Good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Want me to feed you?¡±

    Eun-ha energetically nodded and leaned slightly forward.

    ¡°Say ¡®ah¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    I, too, ced a piece of cutlet into Eun-ha¡¯s mouth. Her face lit up with a contented smile as she continued to enjoy her meal.

    Just the act of eating with Eun-ha was enough to make the corners of my mouth twitch upwards. Thinking about her gestures to cheer me up, it all felt so cute. Ultimately, I found myself chuckling.

    ¡°Han-gyeolughed.¡±

    Eun-ha pointedly noted the inadvertent chuckle that escaped me.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯tughed since we checked our tests earlier. This is the first time.¡±

    ¡°I did?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Even when I suggested we eat pork cutlets, you didn¡¯t smile.¡±

    ¡°Do I usually burst intoughter when someone suggests pork cutlets?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. But you seemed slightly down.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    To be honest, I was surprised.

    It felt like she had seen right through me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little astonishing. Quite intriguing.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±

    In response to Eun-ha¡¯s question, I silently nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I feel better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s eat the pork cutlet with a happy heart. Do you want more? Should I buy some cold buckwheat noodles?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Thanks for cheering me up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You always lift my spirits whenever I¡¯m down.¡±

    ¡°Do I? Lately, you always seemed happy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because of you, Han-gyeol. There¡¯s always another test, so don¡¯t get too down. Got it?¡±

    I was grateful for Eun-ha¡¯s words of encouragement.

    ¡°Yeah, I can ace the test tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. You look handsome when you smile.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite generous withpliments today, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from the heart.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty too, Eun-ha. So cute.¡±

    At that, Eun-ha burst into brightughter.

    ¡°Look how happy our Eun-ha gets when she¡¯splimented.¡±

    ¡°How can I not like it when it¡¯s from Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I should do it more. You¡¯re drop-dead gorgeous, Eun-ha. So beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it too often...!¡±

    ¡°Why? Does it seem less genuine if I do it often?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Eun-ha shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡±

    ¡°Then why tell me not to do it frequently?¡±

    ¡°Because if you do it too often... my face will turn red...¡±

    Before Eun-ha could finish her sentence, I showered her with even more praises.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. The most beautiful in the world. I could just die from how cute you are.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s face started to slowly turn red with my constant praise.

    I seized the opportunity and continued to shower Eun-ha withpliments.

    ¡°Eun-ha is pretty, cute, kind, considerate, and always does the sweetest things.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Seriously...! Stop it, it¡¯s embarrassing. Let¡¯s just eat our pork cutlets. Pork cutlets!¡±

    ¡°Even eating pork cutlets is cute. Eun-ha, say ¡¯ah~¡¯. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    I picked up a piece of pork cutlet with a fork and brought it to Eun-ha¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I can eat on my own.¡±

    ¡°Your arm hurts.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on...!¡±

    Hearing my excuse, Eun-ha quickly bit into the pork cutlet. Watching her chew with a pouting expression was just too endearing.

    ¡°So cute.¡±

    After swallowing the pork cutlet with a gulp, Eun-ha still red at me.

    ¡°Just as you start to feel better, you tease me. So mischievous.¡±

    ¡°You said you like seeing me smile.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I love seeing Han-gyeol smile.¡±

    Even though she might have refuted my ims in such a situation, Eun-ha continued to honestly express her feelings.

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously so adorable.¡±

    ¡°Enough with thepliments! Let¡¯s eat our pork cutlets.¡±

    ¡°So cute.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say let¡¯s eat our pork cutlets?¡±

    ¡°The cutest in the world.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...! So embarrassing...!¡±

    Finally, Eun-ha put down her fork and covered her face with her hands.

    ¡°Even covering your face is cute.¡±

    ¡°Stop it-!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 54: Gaze

    Chapter 54: Gaze

    ¡°Alright, everyone has worked hard for the midterms. But don¡¯t let your guard down too much, and prepare for the June mock exams intermittently~ That¡¯s all. You can head home.¡±

    Finally, the midterms were over.

    I thought I did fairly well on thest exam.

    Above all, my calculus score had improved significantly.

    ¡°Eun-ha, now that exams are over, what will you do?¡±

    Harim, who was sitting next to me, asked.

    I answered while packing my bag.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the amusement park with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°What, the amusement park?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±

    ¡°Which amusement park are you headed to? Jamsil?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the closest one. Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just asking. Have fun!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Harim. You¡¯ve worked hard too. See you tomorrow!¡±

    I slung my bag over my shoulder and headed straight to Han-gyeol¡¯s seat.

    Han-gyeol was also packing up and waiting for me.

    ¡°Should we eat in the cafeteria before going?¡±

    ¡°We might buy snacks there, so let¡¯s just head straight.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Han-gyeol and I left the school immediately.

    We took the bus and arrived at the subway station.

    Going to the amusement park with Han-gyeol.

    I couldn¡¯t help but keep smiling.

    ¡°You seem so happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Exams are over and now we can fully enjoy our date.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy too. But Eun-ha, are you good with rides?¡±

    ¡°I handle all of them pretty well. What about you, Han-gyeol? Any you can¡¯t take?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit scared of the Gyro Drop.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°When it drops, it feels like my heart stops.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! It feels like your heart will stop right before you hit the ground?¡±

    ¡°That sense of not knowing when you¡¯ll drop... it¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Right, it gives you chills. But that¡¯s the thrill. I¡¯ve loved it since I was young.¡±

    Han-gyeol widened his eyes, staring at me intently.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re scarier.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    I had a hard time grasping what he found so frightening.

    We had booked our tickets online, so upon exiting at Jamsil Station, we headed straight for the entrance.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not crowded.¡±

    ¡°True. Other schools have finished their exams too.¡±

    We fervently hoped for fewer people as we took the esctor up.

    ¡°Oh- Han-gyeol! It seems pretty empty, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡±

    The inside of the amusement park was quieter than expected. More people might arriveter, but for now, it was nearly vacant. This was no time to leisurely soak in the emptiness.

    ¡°Han-gyeol! Let¡¯s go on the flume ride, quick!¡±

    ¡°Seems like we can take it slow, though?¡±

    ¡°No way. We need to enjoy all the fun rides while it¡¯s empty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really inbat mode.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Hand!¡±

    I extended my hand, and Han-gyeol held it tightly. We made our way straight to the flume ride queue. Thankfully, the line wasn¡¯t long. It looked like a 15-minute wait at most.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it this empty before.¡±

    ¡°After this, which ride should we try next?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start indoors with the ¡®French Revolution¡¯ and ¡®Pharaoh¡¯s Wrath¡¯. Afterward, we¡¯ll head outside for ¡®Antis¡¯, ¡®Gyro Drop¡¯, and ¡®Gyro Swing¡¯. Then, back inside to grab some food.¡±

    ¡°You seem super excited. Is it that fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, super fun. And it¡¯s even better with you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t realized how exhrating it would be to visit the amusement park with Han-gyeol. As we chatted and waited our turn, we soon found ourselves next in line.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll sit at the front, okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get all wet. Eun-ha, you should sit at the back.¡±

    ¡°The water will ssh inside the boat anyway, right?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want my girlfriend to get wet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my boyfriend to get wet either.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be fair and decide with rock-paper-scissors.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... fine. Let¡¯s do it. Rock-paper-scissors!¡±

    I had scissors, and Han-gyeol had paper.

    ¡°Yes! Han-gyeol, I¡¯m taking the front, okay?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the winner supposed to sit at the back?¡±

    ¡°Come on, ept your loss gracefully.¡±

    Han-gyeol nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Next passengers, please board!¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    As per the result, I took the front seat. There was still water inside the boat, but it was better than Han-gyeol getting wet.

    ¡°Eun-ha, want to switch seats now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll dry soon.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t let Han-gyeol get wet again, especially after he got soaked because of mest time.

    ¡°Please hold onto the handlebars. We¡¯re starting~¡±

    With the attendant¡¯s announcement, the boat began to move forward. We slowly ascended the first incline.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I think we¡¯re about to descend.¡±

    ¡°No need to state the obvious.¡±

    As Han-gyeol finished his sentence, the boat plummeted downwards. The drop was thrilling, but the first descent felt a tad underwhelming.

    ¡°Shorter than expected, huh?¡±

    ¡°The real thrill in the flume ride is the second drop. Here we go again.¡±

    Now, we ascended the second incline. The boat wobbled and then started tilting. In a sh, we were plummeting again. I shut my eyes tightly, enjoying the moment, but water sshed inside, soaking everything below my knees.

    ¡°Eun-ha, did you get very wet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll dry up quickly.¡±

    After exiting the flume ride, Han-gyeol handed me some tissues.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Should¡¯ve saved this ride forst.¡±

    ¡°No way! It was super fun. Let¡¯s go ride the French Revolution now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s do everything you want, Eun-ha. When was thest time you visited an amusement park?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t really remember... I think I was in the fifth grade of elementary school. Came with my family.¡±

    ¡°Been 7 years, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so exciting.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s enjoy all the fun rides. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Han-gyeol quickly grasped my hand and led me to the next ride.

    Today, it felt like Han-gyeol was holding onto my hand a bit tighter than usual.

    Maybe he was relieved because the exams were over? Regardless, it made me feel good.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After riding the French Revolution and Pharaoh¡¯s Wrath, we headed to a souvenir shop.

    There were various headbands disyed, and I pondered over which one would suit Han-gyeol.

    Unlike me, without hesitation, Han-gyeol ced a white cat headband on my head.

    ¡°You look cute.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Then let¡¯s get a ck one for you.¡±

    I put a ck cat headband on Han-gyeol. Itplemented his expressionless face perfectly.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you look super cute.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha looks adorable too. Should we buy these?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. We can wear them around.¡±

    After purchasing the headbands, we took several pictures in front of a full-length mirror. In the images, we both looked incredibly happy, enjoying the moment with bright smiles.

    ¡°Can I use this as my profile picture?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it came out really nice.¡±

    ¡°Should we head out now?¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you hungry? Should we eat something?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- Let¡¯s ride the Gyro Drop, Gyro Swing, and Antis first, then eat.¡±

    ¡°That sounds wise. It might be risky to eat and then go on the rides immediately.¡±

    ¡°Just trust me. If Han-gyeol falls off in the middle, I¡¯ll catch you!¡±

    ¡°Very reassuring. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    We went outside and rode the Gyro Swing and Antis. Now, we nned to ride the Gyro Drop next, but Han-gyeol seemed a bit apprehensive.

    -Ahhhhhh Aaaaaaaaaa-

    Hearing the screams of people and seeing the rapid descent of the ride made him freeze in ce.

    I was grateful that he was doing this for me, but I didn¡¯t want Han-gyeol to push himself because of me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, let¡¯s ride the Gyro Drop some other time.¡±

    ¡°There is no next time. It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s ride.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it seemed a bit scary earlier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d hate to see you ride alone more.¡±

    ¡°We cane back and ride it next time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been 7 years, right? Let¡¯s ride together.¡±

    I was led by Han-gyeol¡¯s hand onto the Gyro Drop.

    As the safety bar lowered, the ride began its slow ascent into the sky.

    Han-gyeol, visibly tense, gripped my hand tightly.

    ¡°Eun-ha, do you know how to perform CPR?¡±

    ¡°I think I can, but why?¡±

    ¡°You never know, I might need it...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much! You won¡¯t die~. I¡¯ll grip your hand even tighter.¡±

    I squeezed his hand reassuringly.

    The brave effort Han-gyeol was making endeared him to me even more.

    Soon after, with a slight jolt, we reached the very top.

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Eun-ha, can you not talk for now? I need to mentally prepare.¡±

    ¡°Ugh- how can I time that? This ride is meant to drop suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just curious when it will drop-!!!¡±

    Before Han-gyeol could finish his sentence, the ride plummeted.

    My hair shot up towards the sky while Han-gyeol¡¯s grip on my hand tightened even more.

    Soon, our feet touched the ground, and a gust of wind spread in all directions.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, are you alive?¡±

    I looked over at him, and he seemed utterly out of it.

    It looked as if something white was gently escaping from Han-gyeol¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Han-gyeol?!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ride this again...¡±

    ¡°Is your heart okay? Do you need CPR?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s...¡±

    Exiting the Gyro Drop, we made our way indoors.

    There were numerous couples taking photos with a magical castle backdrop.

    Come to think of it, I have seen a lot of pictures taken here on social media.

    My gaze inadvertently caught a couple capturing a photo with their lips locked.

    For a moment, I sharply turned my gaze away.

    I had seen many photos of couples kissing...

    Would we... today?

    Holding hands had be somewhat natural for us, but hugging was still a bit shy and challenging.

    Of course, as students, we were clear about our boundaries. But I felt we hadn¡¯t progressed beyond the initial stages of our rtionship.

    While everyone¡¯sfort with physical intimacy varies, I thought a light peck would be eptable for us at this stage.

    Curious if Han-gyeol felt the same, I sneakily nced up at him.

    But Han-gyeol still seemed to be recovering from the Gyro Drop¡¯s adrenaline rush.

    Still, his lips came into my view.

    They looked soft, incredibly soft.

    ¡®Oh no.¡¯

    Suddenly, all I could see were Han-gyeol¡¯s lips.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 55: Gaze (2)

    Chapter 55: Gaze (2)

    We¡¯d ridden every exciting ride at the amusement park.

    Without any breaks, we had been on rides until hunger set in.

    ¡°Should we get something to eat now, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°What time is it? Are you very hungry, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°We skipped lunch, didn¡¯t we? I¡¯m kind of hungry.¡±

    ¡°By the way, there must be a lot of people around when we eat and go home. Maybe we should just leave now?¡±

    ¡°Now? That might be morefortable, but are you okay, Eun-ha? You haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯d actually prefer to just eat at home.¡±

    Just imaginingmuting during rush hour, especially on Line 2, sent shivers down my spine.

    If we left now, we might not get to sit, but we could at least head backfortably.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. I am hungry, but it¡¯s not like I need to eat right this second.¡±

    ¡°Did I drag you around too much? Is there anything else you¡¯d like to do?¡±

    ¡°Not at all? I enjoyed the rides. In fact, I prefer going home after just the right amount of fun.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head home. You¡¯re really okay with that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It was an extremely efficient date.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my ce. What should we have for dinner?¡±

    ¡°What would you like, Eun-ha? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Well... We both walked quite a bit, so let¡¯s just order something.¡±

    ¡°Since Eunwoo Hyung will be there, shall we ask him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... We can do that?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s response was nomittal.

    Couldn¡¯t we just call and ask?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s just take the subway.¡±

    I was slightly skeptical, but we left the amusement park and immediately boarded the subway.

    After riding the subway for about an hour, we found ourselves waiting at a bus stop.

    There, we eagerly made up for all the conversations we couldn¡¯t have while on the subway car.

    ¡°Today was so much fun, Han-gyeol. It was short, but we really rode everything there was to ride.¡±

    ¡°Right? There weren¡¯t many people around. It seems like everything just goes smoothly when I¡¯m with you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then stick with me every day, and you might even win the lottery.¡±

    ¡°Want to try picking six numbers from 1 to 45?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we too young to buy lottery tickets?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    I used to buy one every week in my old life.

    ¡°What would you do if you won the lottery, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Me? Hmm... I¡¯ve never really thought about it. How much are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°Maybe about 1.5 billion won after taxes?¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to ponder my question for a moment.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d buy a house and save the rest.¡±

    ¡°Where would you buy a house?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be in Seoul. I like our neighborhood just fine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do anything else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be nice to travel all over the ce with Han-gyeol, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Will you be sponsoring our travel expenses?¡±

    ¡°Just trust your Noona.¡±

    At Eun-ha¡¯s words, I burst outughing with a snicker.

    ¡°What about you, Han-gyeol? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Me? Well, I think I¡¯d do the same as Eun-ha, buy a house. Our neighborhood is nice, but I¡¯d prefer if my work was close to home. And to be honest, I¡¯d like to buy a car. Not a Porsche or Ferrari, but just a new car. And the rest, I¡¯d probably save, like Eun-ha. Or maybe invest in a smallmercial building or studio apartment for retirement? Though that might not be enough, right?¡±

    As I rambled on, Eun-ha couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Why so specific?¡±

    ¡°Dreams need to be specific toe true.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Oh- Han-gyeol, you¡¯ve chapped lips.¡±

    Eun-ha, exchanging gazes with me, let her eyes fall to my lips.

    ¡°Really? Hold on, I have lip balm in my bag.¡±

    ¡°Wait. I also have it. Let me apply it for you. Come here.¡±

    Suddenly, Eun-ha grabbed my head and applied her lip balm to my lips. Her face came so unexpectedly close that I was momentarily startled, but she calmly went on applying it as if it was nothing.

    This was practically an indirect kiss... but she seemed unfazed by the implication.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, that should do it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. Was it that bad?¡±

    ¡°A little? Ah- but this one¡¯s tinted.¡±

    ¡°Eh? So my lips are red now?¡±

    ¡°Not red, more like a subtle cherry color?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    What was going on? It felt like something huge just happened.

    Was I overthinking a simple act of applying lip balm?

    Probably, right?

    ¡°Ah! The bus is here. Let¡¯s get on.¡±

    Eun-ha stood up from the bus stop bench.

    She casually waved her hand a few times towards the road.

    Even after we got on the bus, I couldn¡¯t help but ponder over Eun-ha¡¯s actions.

    Was that flirting?

    Or was I just reading too much into it?

    These nagging questions, I wanted to leave them on the bus, but instead, I dragged them all the way to Eun-ha¡¯s house.

    No one was home when we took off our shoes and entered.

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°I texted my brother on the bus; he said he¡¯d be home in about an hour.¡±

    This was awkward. Memories of thest time just Eun-ha and I were alone in her house shed in my mind.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what do you want to order? Chicken? Pizza?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually feeling more like pizza than chicken.¡±

    ¡°Any particr pizza you¡¯re craving?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s behavior was the same as always.

    Even the act of applying lip balm to my lips probably didn¡¯t carry any special meaning.

    Considering Eun-ha¡¯s thoughtfulness, it was likely just a kind gesture.

    But what had changed was my own feelings.

    Ever since that moment, my gaze kept drifting to Eun-ha¡¯s lips.

    A kiss? The thought hadn¡¯t crossed my mind would be a lie.

    If one asked if I wanted to, I¡¯d nod vigorously without hesitation.

    Yet, the reason I hadn¡¯t done it was all about ¡®the atmosphere¡¯.

    They say the atmosphere is important for a first kiss, but I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what that atmosphere should be.

    The first kiss with Eun-ha would surely be a memory to recall until my dying day.

    Surely, she would feel the same.

    That was why I didn¡¯t want it to be just a clumsy memory.

    I wanted it to happen at the right moment, with the right atmosphere.

    ¡°Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Ah, personally, I like potato pizza.¡±

    ¡°Got it, potato pizza it is.¡±

    ¡°Ah, and is it okay to ask Eunwoo Hyung if he could bring it as a takeout?¡±

    ¡°Um, that might be better. I¡¯ll change clothes and call him. Just rx on the couch for a bit.¡±

    Eun-ha went into her room, and I flopped down onto the sofa with a sigh.

    It was a big trouble.

    A house where I was alone with my girlfriend.

    It couldn¡¯t be more perfect as a ce for a first kiss.

    No, wait.

    I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this.

    I tried to quiet the turmoil in my head as I waited for Eun-ha.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you should change into somethingfortable too.¡±

    ¡°Uh? I always feel bad borrowing clothes from Eunwoo Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave somefortable clothes here from now on?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like Ie over to your ce too often?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Maybe? But my family likes having you over.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they worried about us being alone?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Mom says she feels relieved when you¡¯re here with me instead of me being alone.¡±

    ...To think they trust me that much.

    I should live up to that trust, yet my gaze still drifts to Eun-ha¡¯s lips.

    This was really a problem.

    I wished Eunwoo Hyung would hurry up.

    ¡°When did you say Eunwoo Hyung ising?¡±

    ¡°He said about an hour. He¡¯ll bring the pizza too, so it won¡¯t take much longer.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡®Can¡¯t he get here a bit faster?¡¯

    ¡°Ah, while we¡¯re on the subject, let¡¯s just keep a toothbrush for you in the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just carry a portable toothbrush set.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t always bring your bag with you. Hang on to the clothes...!¡±

    Eun-ha brought me a tracksuit set from Eunwoo Hyung¡¯s room.

    ¡°Change into this.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Sorry for the trouble every time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. My brother was even considering buying a tracksuit for you.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s very kind of him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been so good to me and my family, Han-gyeol. Don¡¯t feel burdened.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back in a sh.¡±

    I quickly changed and, as I came out, I bumped into Eun-ha heading to the bathroom.

    ¡°Wow- you changed fast. Come and see. This is your toothbrush.¡±

    Next to her family¡¯s toothbrushes, a new pink one had been added.

    ¡°A pink toothbrush?¡±

    ¡°That was the only spare one we had.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind at all. I¡¯ll use it well.¡±

    As I was about to check out my toothbrush, I realized Eun-ha hadn¡¯t left the bathroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth.¡±

    ¡°Brushing? We didn¡¯t eat anything, did we?¡±

    ¡°Just feel a bit stale in the mouth. You wanna brush too?¡±

    ¡°Brush my teeth?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, brush.¡±

    It was a bit odd, but carried by the momentum, we stood side by side and brushed our teeth.

    We each squeezed toothpaste onto our brushes and brushed in a somewhat awkward silence.

    Keep it together.

    What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about brushing teeth together?

    After three short minutes of brushing, I was the first to rinse my mouth.

    Eun-ha followed, lightly holding the back of her hair as she rinsed, her neckline revealed in the process was subtly seductive, and I had to look away.

    I hung up my toothbrush without a word, puzzled by the unexpected shift in the atmosphere.

    Unable to bear the awkward silence any longer, I broke it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to reapply lip balm after brushing.¡±

    ¡°What kind of lip balm do you use, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Me? Just the mostmon type... the sky-blue one.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that have any color?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I want to try yours.¡±

    ¡°Okay? Take a seat on the sofa.¡±

    I pulled out the sky-blue lip balm from my bag.

    Eun-ha sat obediently on the sofa, slightly pursing her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apply it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I twisted off the cap and carefully brought my lip balm to Eun-ha¡¯s lips.

    With extreme caution, I stroked her lips with the balm, back and forth.

    I never realized it before, but applying lip balm to someone else¡¯s lips was an intensely shy endeavor.

    Eun-ha must have felt the same.

    For a brief moment, my hand trembled with a thrill intense enough to form beads of sweat.

    My heart started to pound faster, and Eun-ha¡¯s cheeks were slowly turning rosy.

    In this space where only the two of us existed, our breathing was the only sound.

    Our faces were so close, that our breaths touched each other¡¯s skin. My gaze kept drifting back to Eun-ha¡¯s lips, which seemed irresistibly soft.

    Even after I had finished applying it, Eun-ha kept her eyes closed.

    It was a sensation I had never experienced before, unlearned and undefined.

    But I was certain.

    The atmosphere for a first kiss was now.

    So I just put my lips on Eun-ha¡¯s.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 56: Discovery

    Chapter 56: Discovery

    The moment Han-gyeol¡¯s lips touched mine, I froze in ce.

    But as I felt the softness of Han-gyeol¡¯s lips, my stiff body began to rx gradually.

    When Han-gyeol gently grasped my chin, I found myself lightly holding his waist in return.

    Kissing the one you love was an incredibly joyous act.

    Despite it being an improbable thought, it felt as if I could feel Han-gyeol¡¯s warmth even more now than when we hugged.

    Eventually, our lips parted.

    ¡°Eun-ha, aren¡¯t you going to open your eyes?¡±

    Despite Han-gyeol¡¯s gentle voice, I kept my eyes shut.

    I was too embarrassed, and my heart was pounding too hard for me to look directly into Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Does it feelcking?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s more than enough...!¡±

    At Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I snapped my eyes open.

    If we kissed any longer, I feared my heart might literally burst ¨C ¡®bang!¡¯

    But Han-gyeol¡¯s lips were already so close, almost upon me again.

    In a panic, I jerked my head back and tumbled down beneath the sofa.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ouch... That hurts...¡±

    Han-gyeol grabbed my fallen arm and pulled with all his might.

    Back on the sofa, I stared intently into Han-gyeol¡¯s face.

    He grinned broadly and gave me another quick kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    I fiddled with my cheek where Han-gyeol¡¯s lips had been.

    I didn¡¯t want to lose this vivid sensation that lingered.

    I slowly narrowed the gap between us, still on the sofa.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I know.¡±

    ¡°So this time, I want to be the one who goes first.¡±

    ¡°Huh...?! But you just said it was enough-!¡±

    ¡°That was a lie.¡±

    I quickly pressed my lips against Han-gyeol¡¯s.

    After winding my arms around his neck, I kissed him, longer than before, enveloping myself in the scent of his shampoo. When I grew ustomed to the fragrance, I slowly pulled away.

    ¡°Eun-ha, if we keep this up, my heart might just burst.¡±

    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s incredibly embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean... I just really like you.¡±

    Han-gyeol, seemingly bashful, scratched the back of his neck as he spoke. I wanted to hear more of his awkward love confession. So, I threw a cheesy, all-toomon question his way.

    ¡°How much do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Just wait. I¡¯lle up with a creative answer.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡®as much as the sky and the ground¡¯ just too clich¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, skip that one. Try something else.¡±

    ¡°Um... How about twice as much as you like me?¡±

    ¡°What-?! That¡¯s more clich¨¦!¡±

    Although I put on a dissatisfied face, Han-gyeol countered.

    ¡°So how much do you like me, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Half as much as you like me, why-!¡±

    At my shout, Han-gyeol smiled and quickly kissed my forehead.

    ¡°I like you enough to want to kiss you all day.¡±

    My face heated up at Han-gyeol¡¯s words.

    ¡°Eun-ha, I want to see your childhood photos. Can you show me?¡±

    ¡°Childhood photos? I was so chubby back then, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°The more you say that, the more I want to see them.¡±

    ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll go get the album from my room.¡±

    I returned to the living room, album in hand, from the bookshelf in my room.

    I hesitated to hand it over to Han-gyeol, who looked eagerly expectant.

    ¡°Promise you won¡¯tugh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯tugh. Show me already.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯ll definitelyugh, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to hold it in. Come on, show me. I¡¯m curious about the young Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Fine...¡±

    As I handed over the album, Han-gyeol began flipping through it, one page at a time, gazing at the photos of my childhood with such fondness.

    ¡°How old were you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah- this was when I was in kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°You look cute in the yellow kindergarten uniform, like a little chick.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t my cheeks look weird though? They¡¯re so puffy. My brother used to tease me, calling me a steamed bun.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but cute. So cute, I almost want to bite them.¡±

    Han-gyeol kept his gaze fixed on the younger me in the album.

    At some point, he became silent, just looking at the pictures.

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s just too cute.¡±

    ¡°Which picture is that cute? Let me see.¡±

    ¡°This one. You¡¯re clutching a doll and sitting on the floor crying.¡±

    ¡°Eek-! Give it back now! That¡¯s such an embarrassing photo-!¡±

    As I tried to snatch the album away, Han-gyeol quickly lifted it out of my reach.

    ¡°No way, no way. I have to see Eun-ha¡¯s childhood like this.¡±

    ¡°Argh-! No! There might be more weird photos.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha is adorable no matter what she¡¯s doing, it¡¯s all good.¡±

    ¡°Give it here-! Hand it over-!¡±

    As Han-gyeol tried to snatch away the album, I leaned forward, and my body tipped.

    I ended up falling right into Han-gyeol¡¯s chest, my face buried in it.

    ¡°If you wanted a hug, you could¡¯ve just said so. You didn¡¯t need to stage an ident¡ªI would¡¯ve hugged you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... an ident, huh.¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to get up?¡±

    Despite his words, I didn¡¯t rise from Han-gyeol¡¯s embrace. Instead, I pressed my ear against his heart.

    ¡°Yeah. I want to take this chance to listen to Han-gyeol¡¯s heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°Uh-uh-?! That¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Stay still. I won¡¯t listen for long...¡±

    Thump-thump-thump¡ªHan-gyeol¡¯s heart was beating wildly. It felt like his heartbeat was telling me how much he loved me.

    ¡°Is your heart going to burst?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m holding you, Eun-ha, it¡¯s always like this.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... that¡¯s nice.¡±

    His heart was thumping even louder than the time I had identally hugged him before.

    ¡°What¡¯s so nice?¡±

    ¡°I really like you, Han-gyeol. Look at me.¡±

    I slowly lifted my head to meet Han-gyeol¡¯s gaze. Seeing his face turn a deep shade of red, I subtly shifted my position.

    I propped myself next to Han-gyeol, who was lying on the sofa, supporting my upper body with my hand. My long hair curtained us off from the world, leaving Han-gyeol with no view but into my eyes.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Still gazing at Han-gyeol¡¯s lips, which looked so soft and inviting, I asked,

    ¡°...Can we kiss just one more time?¡±

    In response to my question, Han-gyeol said nothing.

    Taking his silence as consent, I cautiously leaned in toward Han-gyeol¡¯s lips. Just as I was pushing my hair back to kiss him...

    Beep-beep-beep-beep-!

    The untimely sound of the door lock interrupted us, and I quickly pulled away from Han-gyeol. He too sat up hurriedly from the couch. In a fluster, we both got up and headed to the front door.

    ¡°Did youe out all this way to greet me?¡±

    My brother was standing there, taking off his shoes, with two pizza boxes in his hand.

    ¡°You got here faster than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let our Han-gyeol wait too long for pizza.¡±

    ¡®This annoying bastard.¡¯

    ¡®Why does he have to show up so fast just at times like this?¡¯

    ¡®I was having such a good moment with Han-gyeol-!¡¯

    I felt a twinge of irritation.

    ¡°Ah, Hyung. Give me the pizza.¡±

    ¡°As expected Han-gyeol is the only one constant. But what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Your face is all red.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a bit warm inside the house.¡±

    ¡°Is it? Hey, Shin Eun-ha. Han-gyeol¡¯s feeling hot. Don¡¯t you manage the temperature?¡±

    I felt like punching the smug look off my brother¡¯s face.

    ¡°You look after yourself.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Now that I look at you, you¡¯re pretty red too. Did you and Han-gyeol kiss or something?¡±

    His words were flippant, but Han-gyeol and I froze on the spot.

    During that brief silence, my brother seemed to catch on to something and irritatingly curled his lips upward.

    ¡°Ahwahaha-! Just kidding! A joke! Anyone would think you two actually kissed!¡±

    At my brother¡¯s words, Han-gyeol hurriedly objected.

    ¡°No, not at all-! It was just a surprise because of what you suddenly said.¡±

    ¡°Right~? Even though you clearly knew I wasing, it wouldn¡¯t happen, right~?¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes, of course-! Kissing while alone at home? That¡¯s absurd. The pizza smells great, though!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go change my clothes ande out, so Eun-ha, you set the table, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my time changing.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-!¡±

    My brother then went straight to his room and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°We¡¯re definitely caught...¡±

    I approached Han-gyeol, who was looking a bit disheartened.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. We¡¯re a couple after all. It¡¯s my brother who¡¯s oblivious.¡±

    Then, I pulled Han-gyeol¡¯s head down and nted a quick peck on his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll set the pizza, so you just sit on the sofa, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Ah... Okay.¡±

    Just as I was about to take the pizza from Han-gyeol, my brother came out of his room.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d be slow, but came out quickly instead!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet...!¡±

    ¡°Ah~ I thought I¡¯d witness an interesting sight~ What a pity.¡±

    My brother raised his eyebrows as he passed by Han-gyeol and me. He headed straight to the kitchen, opened the fridge, and grabbed a bottle of water to drink. But then, his gaze suddenly dropped to beneath the table, and he let out a shocking statement.

    ¡°Mom. What are you doing hiding there?¡±

    Han-gyeol and my eyes widened, and we rushed to the kitchen.

    ¡°Mom¡¯s here?!¡±

    ¡°Was Aunty actually here?!¡±

    I hurried to check under the table, but Mom wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Puhahahahaha-! Mom¡¯s at work! You two really did something while I was gone, huh?!¡±

    ¡°You... you crazy jerk-!¡±

    I threw a punch right into my brother¡¯s gut.

    ¡°Die! Just die quickly!¡±

    ¡°Ouch-! Hey, it really hurts! I think you hit a bone! Seriously, it¡¯s painful! Han-gyeol-! Save me!¡±

    If it were the usual Han-gyeol, he might have helped my brother, but today he waspletely on my side.

    ¡°Eun-ha! Hit more! Hit the same spot again!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 57: Consultation

    Chapter 57: Consultation

    It was the day midterm exam report cards were distributed.

    For that reason, Eun-ha had scheduled a consultation with Hyun-joo Noona after school today.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, could youe with me to see Hyun-joo unnie? I¡¯m a bit scared of her.¡±

    Eun-ha seemed slightly anxious about the meeting with Hyun-joo Noona.

    ¡°Really? I thought Hyun-joo Noona was your kindest cousin.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also a strict tutor... My math scores have gone up, but not by much, so I¡¯m a bit nervous.¡±

    ¡°If Hyun-joo Noona is okay with it, I¡¯lle, but if she¡¯s even a little ufortable, it might be better for you to go alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right, aren¡¯t you? Just a moment? I need to call her.¡±

    Eun-ha quickly took out her phone and called Hyun-joo Noona.

    Honestly, I wanted to apany her if Eun-ha wished for it, but I thought that might be a bit presumptuous.

    If it was a meeting between a tutor and her student, it was proper for me not to intrude.

    ¡°Unnie, can Ie with Han-gyeol? Yes, yes. Oh- it¡¯s okay? Then I¡¯lle with Han-gyeol. We¡¯ll be there in about 10 minutes. Okay. We¡¯ll hurry!¡±

    Click-

    Eun-ha hung up the phone with a flush of relief on her face.

    It seemed Hyun-joo Noona had given her permission.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, Unnie said it¡¯s okay-! Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°But will anything change just because Ie along?¡±

    ¡°Just having Han-gyeol by my side makes me feel calmer.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m d. Let¡¯s go. Where are we meeting?¡±

    ¡°We agreed to meet at a cafe. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Walking a bit further with Eun-ha, we arrived at the cafe where Hyun-joo Noona was.

    Hyun-joo Noona was engrossed in something on herptop at a corner table.

    ¡°Unnie-! We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived? What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll buy it for you. Han-gyeol, you choose too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll have an orange ade, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my card, so go ahead. I was working on an assignment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I received the card from Hyun-joo Noona and headed to the counter.

    I could have gone alone, but Eun-ha followed behind me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, doesn¡¯t Hyun-joo Unnie seem a bit angry?¡±

    ¡°Did she? She seemed the same as usual to me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination? Ugh- It¡¯s a bit scary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not like your grades dropped or anything.¡±

    I patted Eun-ha¡¯s head to reassure her.

    We returned with our drinks and sat down, and Hyun-joo Noona closed herptop. She then started speaking with a bright smile.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s take a look at our lovely Eun-ha¡¯s report card, shall we?¡±

    ¡°That... Well, my math grades have improved! Including calculus!¡±

    ¡°Wow, really? Did you get an A?¡±

    ¡°That... I got an A in probability and statistics...¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If you¡¯re better at statistics, why don¡¯t you just choose that for the CSAT* instead of calculus?¡±

    ¡°When I said I¡¯d study the full range of statistics, I thought calculus might be better.¡±

    ¡°Really? Well, we should look at the other subjects too, so can you show me the report card?¡±

    ¡°The other subjects too...?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Eun-ha cautiously handed over her report card.

    Hyun-joo Noona unfolded it and read through the details with her eyes.

    ¡°Eun-ha always gets an A in Korean. As you said, your math has improved significantly...but let¡¯s aim for A¡¯s in both subjects in the final exams.¡±

    ¡°Yes...!¡±

    ¡°Your social studies subjects are okay too, but especially work harder on the ones that ovep with the CSAT subjects. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    Hyun-joo Noona returned the report card to Eun-ha, who happily stashed it in her bag, clearly relieved to have gotten through the ordeal. She was adorably triumphant.

    ¡°Now, shall we take a look at Han-gyeol¡¯s grades as well?¡±

    ¡°Mine? I just came along with Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not forcing you. It¡¯s just pure curiosity. If it makes you ufortable, you don¡¯t have to show me.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t mean to say I minded. Just a moment, please. I¡¯ll show you right away.¡±

    ¡°Oh~ Looks like you did well on your tests?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but...!¡±

    I showed my report card to Hyun-joo Noona, just like Eun-ha did. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t even shown it to Eun-ha before.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. Hmm- Korean is a B?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve hit the sore spot...¡±

    ¡°What?! Wait...! Aside from Korean, you¡¯ve nearly got all A¡¯s?!¡±

    ¡°What-?! Really? Han-gyeol has almost all A¡¯s except for Korean?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not final yet, there are still performance evaluations and finals to go.¡±

    ¡°But for now, it¡¯s A¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, for now, yes.¡±

    Both Hyun-joo Noona and Eun-ha gaped at me with their mouths agape.

    ¡°How did Han-gyeol do on the March mock exam?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the March mock exam? I got a B in Korean and A¡¯s in Math and English. But I didn¡¯t study much for the Social Studies... they¡¯re pretty low. Embarrassingly so.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long since I¡¯d entered this novel¡¯s world, so Social Studies were around C¡¯s and D¡¯s.

    Therefore, my goal for the June mock exam was a B in Korean and A¡¯s in Social Studies.

    Honestly, I was confident in Social Studies, but not so much in Korean.

    ¡°Even with these internal grades, you seem set to do well on the June mock exam. Even your math scores are perfect...¡±

    ¡°What-?! Perfect? I heard that was rare!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Math has always been my strong suit. This time the scope was narrow, and I got lucky.¡±

    ¡°Still... This isn¡¯t just about being confident... Could it be that you¡¯re aiming for the Social Studies?¡±

    ¡°No. I am decidedly in favor of the liberal arts.¡±

    ¡°But with a B in Korean...?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a painful irony.¡±

    Hyun-joo Noona handed the report card back to me.

    ¡°If you just get a grip on Korean, you could really be perfect. Could aim for straight A¡¯s, couldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m quite there yet. Still, I n to look into tutoring or a cram school for Korean. I thought I worked hard, but a B seems to be my limit.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, Han-gyeol, you studied on your own, right? To achieve this much alone is impressive.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Noona. Can¡¯t you tutor Han-gyeol in Korean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I majored in Math, remember? I¡¯m not confident in Korean myself. It¡¯s been a while since I studied it.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you know anyone who could tutor Han-gyeol in Korean?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- there might be someone, but I¡¯m not sure if they have a spot avable.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you ask for me?¡±

    Eun-ha was actively trying to find me a tutor.

    ¡°Eun-ha, it¡¯s okay. I can look for one myself.¡±

    ¡°But you know it¡¯s better to get a rmendation from someone you know. And you might not have much time to look around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But I feel like I¡¯m imposing too much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ll ask around like Eun-ha suggested. But really, I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t know you were doing this well. You studied incredibly hard, huh?¡±

    Back when I was working outside of this novel world, as someone in the liberal arts, I would often have to perform Newton-Raphson methods or statistical calctions.

    I also kept up with my English studies consistently, not neglecting it for reasons like TOEIC or business trips.

    I never knew that life outside would be so helpful here.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll look into it and get back to you soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much for your concern.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it~ You¡¯re Eun-ha¡¯s boyfriend, after all. I ought to do this much. So, do you have any departments in mind you¡¯re aiming for?¡±

    In my previous life, I worked in valuation.

    But contrary to what I had thought, there was no great sense of achievement.

    It was incredibly busy, and it was hard to call it a life of my own.

    It was a repetitive daily grind, almost mechanical.

    That was why, in this life, I wanted to live a little differently.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of anything definite yet.¡±

    After all, even in my previous life, I only needed a stable job; it wasn¡¯t the career I truly wanted.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯d like to go to the same university as Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It might sound too childish to others, but I think spending four years at the same school as Eun-ha would make forsting memories. I want to stick with her throughout university just like now. Ah- but I¡¯ll have to serve in the military at some point, so campus life together would be about two years. Anyway, I really want to go to the same university as Eun-ha.¡±

    Hearing my words, Hyun-joo Noona smiled warmly.

    ¡°I hope it turns out exactly that way. You two haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll buy you dinner. What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°What do you feel like eating, Eun-ha?¡±

    I asked Eun-ha about the menu, but she seemed lost in thought.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Ah- Yes! Sorry. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Hyun-joo Noona is offering to buy us dinner. What shall we eat?¡±

    ¡°Oh- Really? I¡¯m good with anything. What do you want to eat, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Hmm- I feel like pasta today.¡±

    ¡°I like pasta too.¡±

    Thinking about it, I realized we hadn¡¯t often eaten Western food together.

    I wanted to take this opportunity to find out which Western dishes Eun-ha liked.

    Besides, pasta wasn¡¯t too expensive, so there was no need to burden Hyun-joo Noona.

    ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s go for Western food. I know a ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully ept.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it~ You did well on your exams, so I should at least do this. Let¡¯s finish our drinks and head out.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: CSAT: The CSAT in South Korea is a major test for high school students. It''s super important for getting into university, and students study really hard for it.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 58: Anxiety

    Chapter 58: Anxiety

    I might have been a bit too self-assured.

    We were always together, studying side by side.

    I had unknowinglye to believe that Han-gyeol and I would be facing each other from simr ces.

    I thought that if I maintained my current grades, I could definitely attend the same university as Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Eun-ha, what are you thinking so deeply about?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    This was a moment to celebrate and be proud of.

    I should have been cheering for better sess.

    However, I couldn¡¯t forget the emotion that had briefly red up in my heart.

    Just harboring that feeling made me despise myself.

    I found relief in the fact that Han-gyeol was weak in Korean.

    The idea that Han-gyeol might not soar high brought peace to my heart.

    I couldn¡¯t be honest with Han-gyeol about these feelings.

    Even to me, they were contemptible emotions.

    Even the kind-hearted Han-gyeol wouldn¡¯t be able to ept these feelings of mine.

    He might find it creepy if his girlfriend had such thoughts.

    If the situation were reversed, Han-gyeol would have genuinely congratted me.

    He would have supported me to soar even higher.

    Knowing this made me dislike myself even more.

    I also loathed myself for testing Han-gyeol¡¯s feelings in this way.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what would you do if I went to study abroad?¡±

    As we walked down the corridor, Han-gyeol¡¯s steps halted.

    He turned to me in shock and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re studying abroad?! Where? When are you going anding back?!¡±

    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m just asking what you¡¯d think if I did.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to follow you... but realistically, that would be impossible, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. What if I went abroad alone?¡±

    Testing waters like this...

    I really hated this side of me.

    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡±

    ¡°About a year...?¡±

    ¡°Hmm - you should go.¡±

    ¡°Really? If Han-gyeol told me not to go, I might not go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for your studies. How could I stop you?¡±

    As expected, Han-gyeol replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    His kindness stood in stark contrast to my own thoughts.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯m still just a child at heart.¡¯

    ¡°I see. Just thought I¡¯d ask.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not like you, Eun-ha. Is something up?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just nervous about a meeting with the teacher.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, today¡¯s your day? Then mine must be tomorrow. I¡¯m a bit nervous too.¡±

    The consultations were happening during lunchtime, based on the March mock exam and midterm grades.

    I was number 17, scheduled for today, and Han-gyeol, number 18, was for tomorrow.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I should go now.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll head back to the ssroom. Have a good session.¡±

    ¡°Okay. See youter~¡±

    I parted ways with Han-gyeol in the hallway and headed to the staff room.

    ¡°Ah, Eun-ha, you¡¯re here? Take a seat here.¡±

    The teacher pushed a small stool chair towards me.

    As I sat down, the teacher reviewed my March mock exam and midterm grades.

    ¡°Eun-ha... Right. You¡¯ve been managing your grades since the first year, but you said you made some mistakes in the March mock exam?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I got a bit mentally shaken after the math test, and it affected my performance in other subjects.¡±

    ¡°Hmm - I see. In the real exam, even if you do poorly in one subject, you need to quickly forget about it and regain yourposure. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The teacher didn¡¯t have much to say about my grades.

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you nning to apply to universities mostly through the holistic admissions process?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of splitting it half and half between holistic and academic admissions.¡±

    ¡°It looks like you could meet the minimum grade requirements. Have you considered essay-based admissions?¡±

    ¡°Ah... I had initially nned for holistic and academic, so I haven¡¯t really looked into essay-based admissions.¡±

    ¡°I see. Your student record management seems fine so far. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not in the broadcasting club for a film studies application...¡±

    ¡°I... did apply, but I didn¡¯t get in.¡±

    ¡°Oh - I see. Sorry about that. Still, you¡¯ve done a lot rted to film through the library. Good job. Let¡¯s talk again after the June mock exam. Any other questions?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was okay to ask this, but I cautiously broached the subject.

    ¡°Um... Do you think I could get into the same university as Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Han-gyeol? You want to go to the same university as your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ah...! No, I... I was just wondering...! What do you think?¡±

    The teacher smiled at my question.

    ¡°Hm - I can¡¯t give specifics, but it seems like a bit of a reach for you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Ah, no more questions then.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done a bit early. I might as well do Han-gyeol¡¯s consultation today too. Could you call him for me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, of course. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    I bowed and left the staff room.

    Entering the ssroom, I found Han-gyeol studying at his desk, diligently working amidst the noisy room.

    I felt increasingly sorry for Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re back early. Did it go well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was fine. We finished early, so the teacher said you could have your consultation today. You should go to the staff room now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯ll be back soon. Just rx here.¡±

    ¡°Okay. See you soon.¡±

    Han-gyeol got up and headed towards the staff room.

    ncing at his desk, I noticed he had been studying Korean even in these short moments.

    Watching Han-gyeol relentlessly advance was impressive, but it made me feel like he was drifting away from me.

    I knew I had to work hard too, but why did these negative thoughts keep surfacing?

    Instead of dwelling on this, I should have been studying hard like Han-gyeol, but I just couldn¡¯t focus on my studies.

    <strong>***</strong>

    I desperately wanted to shake off the tangled feelings inside me.

    But I had no idea how to let them go.

    ¡°Eun-ha, I¡¯ll study at home today.¡±

    To my dismay, Han-gyeol said he would study separately today.

    It seemed harder to shake these thoughts alone, but I couldn¡¯t interfere.

    It was right to focus on rational and objective decisions over my emotions.

    ¡°Ah- okay. Got it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s at least go home together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure. Let¡¯s take it slow. I want to spend more time with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s walk slowly.¡±

    Han-gyeol smiled and took my hand.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just wanted to call you.¡±

    Han-gyeol just smiled in response.

    He must have noticed that my mood was off.

    But he patiently waited without questioning, even though I didn¡¯t want to reveal these feelings to him.

    I feared they might make him despise me.

    I decided to quickly sort it out on my own.

    When we reached in front of my house, I said goodbye to Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Thanks for walking me home every time.¡±

    ¡°Be careful going inside.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will. I¡¯ll text you once I¡¯m home~¡±

    I watched Han-gyeol¡¯s retreating figure for a moment before going inside.

    I didn¡¯t go to my room but slumped on the sofa instead.

    Staring at the ceiling, I let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Haah-¡±

    ¡°What, was there an earthquake?¡±

    ¡°...Not in the mood to deal with you, brother.¡±

    ¡°Since when have you ever dealt with me?¡±

    ¡°Can you not nitpick?¡±

    My brother was eating pizza in the kitchen.

    ¡°Why do you look like the world has ended?¡±

    ¡°Like you said, maybe I¡¯m not a kind human being.¡±

    I continued staring at the ceiling.

    ¡°You just realized that?¡±

    That brat... but he was right.

    ¡°Why this sudden deep introspection?¡±

    ¡°Brother, what would you do if your girlfriend was really sessful?¡±

    ¡°Ha! As if I¡¯d find a woman like that. Don¡¯t you know their standards? But of course, I deserve a pretty girlfriend.

    I frowned in annoyance.

    ¡°So annoying. Shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    ¡°Haah~ A really sessful girlfriend... I¡¯ve never met one, but it¡¯d be a bit unsettling?¡±

    ¡°Why unsettling? She would really like you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how people are. If someone is too sessful, you fear they might drift away.¡±

    My brother casually said this while watching a movie on his phone.

    His words struck a chord with me.

    ¡°You¡¯re just like me.¡±

    ¡°What? People are all the same.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not petty.¡±

    ¡°You want to discuss philosophy now? What¡¯s your point?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Sorry for the random talk. Enjoy your pizza.¡±

    ¡°Leaving any for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all yours.¡±

    After a few minutes of gathering my thoughts, I got up from the sofa.

    That was when the inte lit up and the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Who could it be? Huh?!¡±

    I hurried to the door after checking the inte screen.

    ¡°Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Ah...! Hi?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here and not at home?¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought Eun-ha seemed a bit down.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a bit down?¡±

    ¡°I brought this for you.¡±

    Han-gyeol, his face flushed, cautiously brought out a bouquet of flowers from behind him.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 59: Resolution

    Chapter 59: Resolution

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of students dating. But you two seem exceptionally sweet together, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s embarrassing. Anyway, thank you for the counseling. Can I leave now?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go meet your girlfriend. Oh, right. Han-gyeol, do you also want to go to the same university as Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to go to the same university.¡±

    ¡°But you do know, if you set your sights on Eun-ha¡¯s university, it might be a bit of a step down for you?¡±

    ¡°Really? I hadn¡¯t thought there was much of a difference.¡±

    Hearing my question, the teacher offered sincere advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to want to attend the same university, but not at the expense of not going to one that matches your capabilities.¡±

    ¡°I understand. But did Eun-ha say during her counseling session that she wants to go to the same university as me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She seemed a bit worried. Maybe because your grades are so high? She seemed a bit intimidated. Make sure tofort her.¡±

    ¡°I will, thank you.¡±

    After finishing the counseling session, I left the teacher¡¯s office.

    I hadn¡¯t realized Eun-ha felt that way.

    Was her slightly low mood today because of that?

    Returning to the ssroom with these thoughts, I saw Eun-ha studying at her desk. Yet, she seemed to be frowning slightly as she worked on a problem.

    I thought about going over and talking directly, but decided against it.

    If this makes Eun-ha study harder, then that was not necessarily a bad thing.

    Ah, but was that too calctive of me?

    From a results-oriented view, maybe, but I did want to cheer Eun-ha up.

    However, I didn¡¯t want to nag someone who was already working hard to do more, nor did it feel right to irresponsibly tell her to just keep doing as she was.

    Being a student preparing for university entrance exams, things seemed moreplicated than I expected.

    Even while dating, thoughts of the exams lingered in my mind.

    I was sure wanting to date more and have fun wasn¡¯t something only I felt.

    But how could I cheer Eun-ha up?

    I couldn¡¯t just go and kiss her...

    No matter how much I think about it, I couldn¡¯te up with a good idea.

    Even after the afternoon sses were over, Eun-ha was unusually quiet on the way home.

    Should I try a witty joke, or suggest going somewhere fun to change her mood?

    While pondering ways to make Eun-ha smile, a flower shop caught my eye. It seemed like the most sensible option for the situation, so I told Eun-ha I¡¯d go home to study today. Seeing her slightly gloomy face hurt, but I nned to quickly buy flowers and head straight to her house.

    ¡°Take care on your way home.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will. I¡¯ll text you once I¡¯m home~¡±

    After waving goodbye to Eun-ha, I hurried to the flower shop. Entering the fragrant store, I was greeted by an unexpected sight.

    ¡°What can I help you with?¡±

    The man who approached me had a deep, robust voice, his bulging biceps showcasing his masculinity.

    ¡°Uh... I came to buy some flowers.¡±

    ¡°My dear! Peoplee to a flower shop to buy flowers, of course.¡±

    His question was answered by a woman who rushed over with a kind smile.

    ¡°Sorry about that. My husband¡¯s not great with words. What kind of flowers are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t really know much about flowers. I want to get something for my girlfriend. What do you rmend?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. How about some baby¡¯s breath for a safe choice?¡±

    Maybe I should ask about the meaning of the flowers.

    But that felt embarrassingly clich¨¦.

    Still, I didn¡¯t want to buy just anything. After browsing a bit, I pointed to some blue roses.

    ¡°Would these blue roses be a good gift?¡±

    ¡°Ah, they might be okay, but their meaning might not suit the asion.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s their meaning?¡±

    I was d the conversation had turned to the meanings of flowers.

    ¡°Originally, blue roses didn¡¯t exist in nature, so they meant ¡®impossibility¡¯. But after they were developed, they came to symbolize ¡®unyielding love¡¯. Oh, and they also mean ¡®miracle¡¯. Does that fit your situation?¡±

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll choose something else. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all. Would you like me to introduce you to some other flowers with different meanings?¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯d appreciate that, though it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start from here, and I¡¯ll exin them one by one.¡±

    After listening to all the florist¡¯s suggestions, I chose what seemed best.

    With a small bouquet in hand, I hurried to Eun-ha¡¯s house. Was it my imagination, or were people ncing at me a bit?

    Breathless from the run, I soon reached Eun-ha¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Haa...¡±

    I took a deep breath in front of her house and pressed the doorbell, hiding the bouquet behind my back as I waited in silence. Soon, the door opened, and there was Eun-ha, still in her school uniform.

    ¡°Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Ah, hi.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here and not at home?¡±

    Why did gifting flowers feel so embarrassingly significant?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just... You seemed a bit down.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a bit down?¡±

    ¡°I brought this for you.¡±

    Cautiously, I presented the bouquet from behind my back. Eun-ha took the flowers and looked straight at me.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t stare too much; it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    I averted my gaze slightly as I spoke.

    ¡°Ah... Han-gyeol...!¡±

    But then, Eun-ha¡¯s voice trembled, startling me.

    ¡°Huh?! What? Eun-ha?!¡±

    Eun-ha, holding my bouquet, was in tears. They say girls always love receiving flowers, but Eun-ha seemed to be the exception. Could it be a pollen allergy? While I was fretting, Eun-ha spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... so sorry, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Suddenly, she hugged me tightly and began to cry. The situation was baffling, but I focused on calming Eun-ha down. Gently, I stroked her hair andforted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Eun-ha cried in my arms for quite some time. After about three minutes, she gently pulled away and looked intently into my face.

    Though I wished she would say something, Eun-ha just continued to hold back tears. Then, a sudden thought crossed my mind.

    ¡°Eun-ha, don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    Could it really be that?

    I was afraid to ask, but I had to voice my heavy thoughts.

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you really going abroad? When is it? Did you say a year? Since when?¡±

    I asked, gripping her shoulders.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! I¡¯m not going abroad...¡±

    ¡°Then why are you crying? What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, not hurt... Should we go out and talk?¡±

    ¡°That sounds like something you¡¯d say before going abroad. Are you sure you¡¯re not going?¡±

    ¡°Yes...! I¡¯m really not. It¡¯s not that, let¡¯s just go out...¡±

    ¡°Okay, then...¡±

    We took the elevator down and sat on a bench in the nearby park. Eun-ha, sticking close to me, spoke with her head bowed.

    ¡°I have a confession to make...¡±

    ¡°What kind of confession? It¡¯s not about you going abroad, is it?¡±

    ¡°NO, it¡¯s not about going abroad.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    I was relieved, at least for the moment. I had thought Eun-ha was suddenly going to be far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡±

    ¡°Take your time and tell me.¡±

    This seemed serious enough for a heart-to-heart. Eun-ha continued, her head still bowed as if she were a guilty sinner.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a bit anxious because you¡¯re good at studying...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I always believed we would go to the same university, but... it¡¯s not like that. You can¡¯t choose a lower-ranking university because of me... The thought that we couldn¡¯t always be together made me anxious.¡±

    Eun-ha began to calmly exin her feelings.

    ¡°I could understand that much. But then, I felt a little relieved that you¡¯re not good at Korean. I think I was even happy about it. Instead of being proud and happy about my boyfriend being good at his studies, I felt annoyed and hated myself for feeling relieved in such a selfish way...¡±

    Her guilt was deep, and tears started to flow again. They fell to the ground with a soft ¡®thud¡¯.

    ¡°Is that what it was all about?¡±

    Gently, I turned her head towards me and wiped her tears, reassuring her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Eun-ha. That¡¯s apletely natural feeling.¡±

    ¡°How can it be natural? Who would feel relieved to see their loved one fail at something?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s true. Everyone feels that way when they¡¯re in love. I would¡¯ve been anxious if you were too perfect. I¡¯m just an ordinary guy, and Eun-ha, you¡¯re like a shining star. I always worry, what if you hate me? What if you fly away somewhere - ¡±

    ¡°No... Han-gyeol, you are the shining one to me. I could never hate you.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a ¡®what if.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Even as a ¡®what if,¡¯ that could never happen. Han-gyeol, you always shine in my eyes. You¡¯re the one I always want to be close to. So there¡¯s no way I would fly away and leave you.¡±

    Even as tears streamed down her face, Eun-ha spoke with unwavering certainty.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a ¡®what if,¡¯ such a thing will never happen.¡±

    I was left speechless by Eun-ha¡¯s emphatic words.

    What could I say to Eun-ha, who was determined to affirm everything about me?

    Her resolute attitude warmed a corner of my heart. More than anything, I was touched that Eun-ha, always so altruistic, showed a hint of selfishness for my sake.

    ¡°I feel the same. To me, Eun-ha always shines. You¡¯re the one I want by my side every day. So, don¡¯t worry. And don¡¯t feel guilty about those feelings. I¡¯m actually happy knowing you like me that much.¡±

    After all, the emotion of love is often mixed with selfish desires.

    I wished she would love only me.

    I hoped she looked only at me.

    I wanted her to care for me alone.

    These feelings, which could be seen as possessiveness, might very well be at the heart of love.

    ¡°So let¡¯s not worry too much about things that haven¡¯t happened yet, okay? Don¡¯t worry. In my eyes, Eun-ha is the most beautiful and adorable in the world. Even when you cry, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true... It¡¯s not beautiful at all.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s mood seemed to lighten slightly, the corners of her mouth turning up.

    ¡°You are beautiful. Now, let¡¯s stop crying and go eat something tasty. How about we go for some spicy tteokbokki that you like?¡±

    My yful suggestion had Eun-ha staring intently at my face before she grabbed my head.

    ¡°Huh? Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I love you... really... more than anyone in the world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re making me blush. I also love Eun-ha the most in the world¡ª¡±

    Before I could finish, Eun-ha¡¯s lips pressed against mine. I hadn¡¯t expected her to initiate the kiss... But feeling ted, I wrapped my arms around her waist in response.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 60: Obstacle

    Chapter 60: Obstacle

    ¡°You are beautiful. Now, let¡¯s stop crying and go eat something tasty. How about we go for some spicy tteokbokki that you like?¡±

    It was Han-gyeol who wiped my tears and gave me a warm smile. My heart fluttered because Han-gyeol said even my crying face was pretty.

    The emotions inside me kept overflowing, and I had to somehow release them. My face was flushed, and my heart was pounding, but that wasn¡¯t enough to release these feelings. I cautiously grabbed Han-gyeol¡¯s face.

    ¡°Huh? Eun-ha?¡±

    It felt a bit embarrassing to kiss in such a ce, but there was no time to think.

    ¡°I love you... really... more than anyone in the world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re making me blush. I also love Eun-ha the most in the world¡ª¡±

    I went ahead and kissed Han-gyeol¡¯s lips. How much more could my love for Han-gyeol grow?

    I kept thinking I couldn¡¯t love him more each day, but I ended up loving him even more.

    The more we talked, the more time we spent together, the more uncontroble my feelings became.

    I wanted to be with him every single day. I loved him so much that I couldn¡¯t control my feelings.

    Han-gyeol was all over my mind and heart. I loved and adored him so much that it felt like my rationality was crumbling.

    With those emotions, I pressed my lips against his more firmly. But then, our teeth identally shed with a ¡®ck.¡¯

    ¡°Ah-¡±

    ¡°Ah-! I¡¯m sorry...! Did it hurt a lot?¡±

    I quickly pulled back and looked at Han-gyeol. It wasn¡¯t a hard enough hit to break anything, but my front teeth felt slightly sensitive.

    ¡°Eun-ha, at this rate, you might devour me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Right now, I feel like I could devour you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s scary. Are you a beast?¡±

    ¡°What kind of beast is a girlfriend...! There are so many cute little animals.¡±

    ¡°Right. You look like a cute little animal, but your actions are like a beast.¡±

    ¡°Then, can I continue to ¡®devour¡¯ you?¡±

    ¡°If this keeps up, I really will be devoured. Save me, please.¡±

    It still wasn¡¯t enough. My emotions were still in turmoil.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, do you know this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A beast never lets go of its prey once it bites.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re telling me to let myself be devoured.¡±

    ¡°Right. Let yourself be devoured.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Han-gyeol chuckled softly and then kissed me. I closed my eyes, lost in the intensity of the kiss, which was deeper than usual.

    I loved the kisses I initiated, but those given by Han-gyeol were just as wonderful.

    Physical affection... It was embarrassing, but it seemed incredibly wonderful. It felt like the easiest way to affirm our love for each other.

    After our deep kiss, we just looked into each other¡¯s eyes andughed.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°Only a little... but remember, this is a public ce, even if there¡¯s no one around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame... If we were alone, we could have kissed more.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Eun-ha, you¡¯re being too explicit. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Yep! But with Han-gyeol, I have nothing left to hide.¡±

    Because Han-gyeol always epted even the emotions I didn¡¯t want to show. And I, too, could ept all of his emotions.

    ¡°Eun-ha, how about we go on a short date before heading back?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What shall we do?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go too far right now. How about watching a movie?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Ah- I¡¯ll go home to grab my phone and wallet. And I¡¯ll put the flowers in a vase.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s hurry then.¡±

    We stood up from the bench and held hands. Excitedly, I swung our joined hands back and forth with great enthusiasm.

    ¡°Eun-ha, my arm is going to fall off.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t fall off just from this.¡±

    ¡°Shall we watch a movie and then have dinner?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the movie timings and decide.¡±

    ¡°Alright. While you¡¯re at your house, I¡¯ll book the tickets.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Sit on the living room sofa at my ce. It will take some time to put the flowers in the vase.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    We arrived at the front of my house and took the elevator up. Inside, we continued to hold hands tightly, not letting go.

    I wished we could hold hands like this all day long. I wanted to glue them together.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, just sit in the living room.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will.¡±

    We entered the house after punching in the door lock code. But I hadpletely forgotten that my brother was home.

    ¡°Ah? The crybaby¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°Crybaby?!¡±

    ¡°Seriously. I was trying to ignore it, but I couldn¡¯t help noticing you two hugging as you opened the door.¡±

    ¡°You saw that?! Why did my brother have to see us hugging!¡±

    I felt my face heat up at the thought of my brother witnessing that scene.

    ¡°Han-gyeol. Please take good care of my little sister, even though she¡¯s a crybaby.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even her crying face is incredibly pretty.¡±

    ¡°What-?! What exactly has enchanted you about this girl?¡±

    ¡°Her beauty yed a big part.¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯spliments made my face grow even hotter. In the end, I let go of Han-gyeol¡¯s hand and ran into my room.

    ¡°Hey~ crybaby! If you¡¯re embarrassed, just say it!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    <strong>***</strong>

    ¡°Really... teasing me about being crybaby.¡±

    Grumbling, I walked with Han-gyeol toward the cinema. With about twenty minutes left before the movie started, we decided to have a drink at the cafe next to the ticket booth.

    ¡°Your crying face was pretty, too. Look, there¡¯s Habong Ade.¡±

    Han-gyeol handed me a Habong Ade after picking up our drinks from the counter.

    Without even having to say it, he knew what I liked... I really adored Han-gyeol to death.

    I was worried my heart might literally burst from all these feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy it... But please forget about me crying earlier.¡±

    ¡°It seems like your tears left a mark on my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Leave it at my ce then. I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far.¡±

    Embarrassed, I just drank my Habong Ade. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I cried in front of someone.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s still so embarrassing. I always wanted to show only my prettiest side to Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°I told you, even your crying face was pretty. It was so pretty, I might want to make you cry sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I want to see Han-gyeol cry too. When was thest time you cried?¡±

    Han-gyeol sipped his coffee, seemingly trying to recall. After finishing his reflection, he set his coffee down on the table.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really remember? It must have been a long time ago since Ist cried.¡±

    ¡°If you ever feel like crying again, make sure it¡¯s in front of me, okay?¡±

    ¡°As a boyfriend, that¡¯s not really a scene I want to show.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you. But if you cry in front of me, I¡¯ll do my best tofort you.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Next time I cry, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s beside Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m always on Han-gyeol¡¯s side, you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡±

    ¡°I want to be someone Han-gyeol can rely on too!¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to be just a weak girlfriend who only depended on him. Just like Han-gyeol gave mefort and stability, I wanted to give the same to him.

    I wanted to be someone who could be his strength when he was down or sad.

    ¡°Thanks for saying that. Shall we slowly head to watch the movie now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m so excited to watch a movie with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Did you feel this excited when you first went to a movie with me?¡±

    ¡°First time going to a movie with Han-gyeol?¡±

    I tried hard to recall the memories of that day.

    The movie might have been somewhat boring for high school boys and girls. Maybe that was why... all I could remember was Han-gyeol, intently watching the movie.

    The image of him, mature and calm, facing the screen, came naturally to my mind.

    ¡°What the...?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Did I only watch Han-gyeol that day too?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t recall anything about the movie; only Han-gyeol¡¯s profile remained in my mind.

    ¡°What-? Eun-ha, you were the one who wanted to see that movie.¡±

    ¡°Right~? But now that I think about it, watching Han-gyeol was better than watching the movie.¡±

    I grinned sheepishly and linked arms with Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, back then we were just friends. But today, we¡¯re lovers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Being here as lovers feels so much better.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I also like it unbelievably much.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need c and popcorn, do we?¡±

    ¡°Right. We¡¯ll have dinner after the movie.¡±

    We took the esctor up to the cinema. After showing our tickets to the attendant, we entered the theater and took our seats.

    But the armrest between Han-gyeol and me was really bothersome. Without it, I felt like we could watch the movie much closer together.

    Quickly, I lifted the armrest up.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As I lifted the armrest, Han-gyeol looked at me.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re a couple, we don¡¯t need this, right? I want to be closer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. We don¡¯t need the armrest anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep. It¡¯s just an obstacle now.¡±

    I linked my arm with Han-gyeol¡¯s again and snuggled up to him.

    Now, we didn¡¯t need anything else between us.

    All I wanted was to be closely embraced.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 61: The Bet

    Chapter 61: The Bet

    Alright, time to switch seats, dont you think? Lets make some progress and just shuffle seats randomly with the program.

    At the teachers words, I sneaked a nce at Eun-ha, who had her eyes closed, and hands sped together. I couldnt help but let out a small chuckle at her sight.

    How many clicks should I make? Three?

    Teacher, since its May, lets do it five times~

    Alright, Ill click five times~ Nointster, okay?

    Yes~

    I silently watch theptop screen projected onto the ssroom disy. As the teacher clicks the mouse, the students names shuffle around.

    When the seating arrangement was finally settled, the students eagerly searched for their names. Some groan in dismay, while others beamed with joy.

    Ah, Teacher, please click it one more time!

    Didnt I say no take-backs?

    I too look for my name on the screen. I found it in the center of the third row. Naturally, I check whos sitting next to me.

    Huh?

    I blinked in disbelief at the clear writing Shin Eun-ha. Rubbing my eyes and checking again, I confirmed that Eun-ha was indeed my partner. It was a moment of secret joy at such a coincidence.

    Wow! Yes!

    With the sound of a chair dragging, someone stands up. It was Eun-ha, clenching her fist in excitement, seemingly thrilled.

    I turned my head away, biting my lip to suppress myughter. She was just so cute and lovely.

    Eun-ha, its okay to be happy, but try to keep it in your heart, okay?

    S-sorry!

    Immediately, the homeroom teachers warning flied at her, and Eun-Ha sat back down, her face flushing.

    Ah... so cute.

    Are you talking about me?

    Yujin, sitting beside me, teased.<ol><li>

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book L...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    Would it be? Obviously, its about Eun-ha.

    Ah, it was fun being Han-gyeols partner. Too bad.

    If anyone sees it, they would think we were parting ways forever. Lets just move to our new seats.

    Such a Cold-hearted person...

    I enjoyed it too.

    One by one, the students began to rise and move to their new seats.

    I bid farewell to Yujin and quickly moved to sit next to Eun-ha.

    Our eyes met as she approached with a beaming smile, carrying her belongings.

    Are you that happy about being partners?

    I-its embarrassing... but yes, Im really happy.

    It shows.

    Do you not like it?

    I like it too.

    After I sat down, Eun-ha followed suit. For a moment, we just looked at each other, exchanging silent nces.

    Lets get along well.

    Im counting on you too, Han-gyeol.

    Alright, everyone, enough chatting. Shall we start the lesson?

    Hiding our fluttering hearts, we focused on the lesson. Eun-ha looked beautiful, quietly listening and flipping through the textbook. Whenever our eyes met, she would give a bright smile.

    Just having Eun-ha beside me made the ss more enjoyable.

    I wanted to yfully interact with her, but I couldnt during ss, nor did I want to disrupt her studies. However, as soon as the ss ended, Eun-ha quickly turned towards me.

    Han-gyeol, Han-gyeol. Wanna go to the canteen?

    Isnt it lunchtime after the next period?

    Just thought we could celebrate being partners again with a drink or something.

    A celebration drink? Thats fun. Lets go.

    We left the ssroom and headed to the canteen.

    I hope we dont have to change seats again.

    Me too. But I keep wanting to be yful with you during ss.

    Same here. Still, we have to focus on our studies, so lets just hold back a bit.

    I enjoyed sharing notes with you at the beginning of the semester.

    Yeah, that was fun for me too.

    Sharing these light-hearted moments, we soon arrived at the canteen.

    Eun-ha got orange juice, and I chose apple juice, then we headed back to the ssroom.

    Ah- By the way, what is in our 4th period?

    Calculus, I think? The math teacher will probably ask you to solve a problem again.

    Because of Yujin, Im always the one getting picked on.

    But you solve every problem without a single mistake.

    Itd be embarrassing if I didnt.

    Its cool how you solve them so easily.

    Really? Ill do my best then.

    Get it wrong sometimes, okay?

    Why?

    It might make you look cool to other girls too.

    Eun-has cute jealousy almost made me spit out my apple juice with a chuckle.

    Youre jealous in such a cute way?

    How great would it be if you were cool and handsome just for me?

    Actually, I think I only look cool and handsome to Eun-ha.

    Thats not true. Han-gyeol, youre objectively handsome and cool.

    Thanks for thepliment. But you know, Eun-ha, youre objectively pretty and cute too.

    No, well... you dont need topliment me too.

    Her bashful reaction was incredibly adorable. We arrived at the ssroom and took our seats just as the bell rang.

    Right on time, the math teacher entered.

    He nced at the seating chart attached to the podium, looking puzzled.

    Did you guys change seats?

    Yes. During the third period.

    Wheres Newton?

    Here, I am.

    Oh, really? Whats this? Are you two partners now?

    Yes. We were lucky.

    The math teacher then turned to Eun-ha.

    Newtons girlfriend, are you happy about this?

    Me?! Yes, Im really happy.

    Oh...?! Thats...

    Eun-Has candid response seemed to slightly fluster the teacher.

    Haa...! Lets just get on with the lesson. Everyone, open your books.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After math ss and lunch, we returned to the ssroom.

    Han-gyeol, I got a text from Hyun-joo unnie. You know about the Korean tutoring you wanted...

    Oh, right. She said shed ask for me.

    What should we do? The tutor said they dont have any openings, so it might be difficult for you to get a spot.

    Then it cant be helped. Tell Hyun-joo Noona Im thankful she looked into it for me.

    It seemed like I would have to find a Korean tutor or anguage academy myself.

    I wanted to find one before the June mock exams, but it looked like I should start searching now. Tutoring seemed difficult, so an academy might be the better option.

    Hey, Han-gyeol.

    Yeah, whats up?

    If its okay with you, maybe I could teach you Korean?

    Eun-ha? No, I dont want to take away from your study time.

    I firmly declined Eun-has offer.

    Think of it as a date. Just until the June mock exams!

    I appreciate the thought, Eun-ha, but I cant. Ive been focusing more on Korean since the midterms, so Ill do well in the mock exams.

    I just want to be of some help to you.

    You already are. Just helping me out with the questions I dont know is enough.

    I felt bad for continuously rejecting Eun-has kindness, but it just wasnt feasible. However, Eun-ha didnt seem to give up easily.

    Then lets make a bet.

    A bet? What kind of bet?

    We have about three weeks until the June mock exams, right?

    Yeah, thats right. Are you suggesting we bet on our grades?

    It wasnt a bet I was eager to ept.

    Yeah. For the next three weeks, Ill help Han-gyeol with his Korean studies.

    Ah, Eun-ha, Ive already said I dont want to take away from your study time.

    Youre worried about my grades dropping, arent you?

    Its not just about grades dropping; Im also worried about your grades not improving as much as they could.

    Then lets do this.

    Eun-ha firmly grasped my hand and proposed.

    For the remaining three weeks until the June mock exams, Ill help you with Korean twice a week. If your Korean grades dont improve, then youll have to look for a tutor or join anguage academy. But, theres one condition.

    Whats that?

    If your Korean grades improve, but my grades drop or dont improve, then youll still look for a tutor or anguage academy. In other words, if its not a win-win situation, I lose. But if it is a win-win, then youll continue learning Korean from me.

    It was a tempting offer, but I still didnt want to take away Eun-has time.

    Of course, it would be great if both our grades improved, but I didnt want to overburden her.

    Still not keen on it?

    Han-gyeol, I know you dont want to take away my time, and I really appreciate that. But as your girlfriend, I want to help you. Its not about being stubborn. I promise not to neglect my studies or overdo it. So please, trust me, and let me help you for these three weeks.

    It was hard to refuse Eun-has earnest request. As I hesitated, Eun-ha continued to press on.

    What if our roles were reversed, Han-gyeol? What would you have done?

    Huh? If the roles were reversed...?

    I might have insisted on helping Eun-ha in any way I could.

    You would have helped me, right?

    I nodded silently.

    Han-gyeols feelings for me arent much different from mine for him. Thats why I want to help. If it were me, Han-gyeol would have definitely helped. So now, in this situation, the first thing I want to do is to help Han-gyeol. Ill ask onest time. Im not forcing you. Can I help you for just these three weeks?

    It was hard to refuse when she put it like that... But I couldnt just ept her condition as it was.

    I have a condition too.

    What is it? Tell me.

    The criterion for improvement in Korean is based on my Korean grade reaching 1st grade. And its the same for Eun-Ha; your math grade also needs to be 1st grade. If either of us fails to achieve this, Ill look for a tutor or an academy instead of relying on Eun-ha.

    Eun-ha looked into my eyes for a moment and then nodded.

    Okay. Han-gyeols Korean at 1st grade, and my math at 1st grade. I ept.

    So much for dates for the next three weeks.

    Wait, could tutoring be considered a date?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 62: At the Basketball Court

    Chapter 62: At the Basketball Court

    Ive agreed to tutor Han-gyeol in Korean until the June mock exams.

    Since Han-gyeol was having some difficulties with the non-fiction passages, I nned to focus on that.

    It was easy to see why Han-gyeol spent so much time on non-fiction texts.

    Do you look at the question and try to find the basis for the answer directly in the passage, Han-gyeol?

    Isnt that what you usually do? The passage should have the answer.

    Han-gyeol raised his head and looked at me.

    My heart fluttered every time we made eye contact, but I decided to hold back now.

    After all, it wasnt just about talking through the studies.

    Right, fundamentally, youre correct. But blindly searching the passage without knowing what the question demands wont work. The options are essentially asking, Han-gyeol, do you really understand this? So, if you grasp whats being asked, you dont need to go through the whole passage, just quickly catch what the question wants.

    I get what youre saying, but Im not quite feeling it yet.

    Itll be more intuitive to see the flow between paragraphs with practice. The only way is to keep at it.

    Let me give it a try.

    Sure. Lets tackle the next passage.

    Okay.

    Han-gyeol diligently worked on interpreting the text, referencing my advice.

    He asionally frowned, but it was always tough at first.

    Watching his expressions was quite enjoyable for me.

    Its still tough, but I think I get what you mean, Eun-ha.

    Really? Youre quick to understand, Han-gyeol~

    I said, stroking Han-gyeols hair.

    I really wanted to hug him tightly.

    Why does it feel so strange when Eun-ha stroke my hair?<ol><li>

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book L...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    Is it? Stroking Han-gyeols hair feels really nice.

    Its a bit embarrassing, though?

    As I stroked Han-gyeols hair, I yfully swept his bangs to the side.

    You look handsome even without bangs.

    Eun-ha is pretty even without her bangs, too.

    Shall we get back to studying now?

    Too bad. Werent we just getting into a flirtatious mood?

    Ah-ah, no way. Just one more hour of study, then we can be flirtatious. Okay?

    Are you always this Spartan as a teacher?

    Lets look at the next problem~

    Okay.

    After about an hour more of studying, we closed the workbook.

    Han-gyeol stretchedzily as if slightly stiff, and I seized the moment to hug him tightly.

    Whats this? Hugging as soon as studying ends.

    I cant hug you while were studying, can I? Ive been holding back.

    Really? Then, me too.

    Han-gyeol wrapped his arms around me, embracing me tightly.

    His strong grip made it a bit hard to breathe, but it felt good.

    Han-gyeol, I cant breathe.

    Just bear with it a bit. I wanted to hug you, too.

    Then, me too.

    We hugged each other as ifpeting in a show of strength.

    I wanted to savor the pleasant scent of Han-gyeols shampoo a little longer.

    I felt incredibly happy, as if time could stop just like this.

    I want to be with Han-gyeol like this every day.

    Me too. I want to be with Eun-ha every day.

    Lets really hang out every day next year.

    Yeah. I promise. Lets hang out together every day.

    Han-gyeols response made me very happy.

    Soon, I would be able to hang out with Han-gyeol every day.

    I wanted to go skiing together, and take a long train journey somewhere.

    Kids, if youre done studying,e out and have some snacks~

    Hyun-joo Unnie voice called from outside the room.

    Han-gyeol, lets go out and eat some snacks.

    Yeah.

    After ending our brief embrace, we went out to the living room.

    Did you study well?

    Yes, yes. Whats the snack?

    Cake. Han-gyeol, could you get some tes?

    Sure.

    Han-gyeol headed straight to the kitchen.

    Now he haspletely blended into our house.

    Right? Ah, I want to make a room for Han-gyeol in our house.

    Oh my, oh my. You can just share a room, right?

    Ah-ah! I didnt say that much.

    Han-gyeol~ Eun-ha wants to share a room with you~

    Aack-! No, no! I didnt say that!

    I quickly intervened to stop Hyun-joo Unnie from teasing any further and turned to Han-gyeol.

    But Han-gyeol just yed along with Hyun-joo Unnies joke.

    Eun-ha is like a wild animal these days, so we cant share a room~

    Ah, really... It feels like everyone in our house just teases me.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After having snacks and chatting, it was time for Han-gyeol to leave.

    I wished he could stay for dinner, but that seemed a bit much.

    Well, I should be going now.

    Okay. Take care on your way.

    Ill walk Han-gyeol out a bit.

    We left the house together.

    You dont have to see me off.

    I just want to spend a bit more time with Han-gyeol.

    How about we dont go straight home and take a walk in the park?

    Really? Can we? That would be awesome.

    Of course. But you could have just said if you wanted to stay longer. I always want to be with Eun-ha, too.

    I feel a bit guilty taking time away during the mock exam period~

    But cant I find time for a short walk in the park with my girlfriend?

    Then lets stay a bit longer before I go.

    We took the elevator down and slowly headed towards the park.

    The weathers nice.

    Its sunny.

    While walking hand in hand with Han-gyeol in the park, we noticed a basketball court.

    Someone had left a basketball lying in the center of the court.

    Han-gyeol, lets go y basketball.

    Basketball?

    I led Han-gyeol straight to the basketball court.

    Picking up therge basketball, I tried bouncing it just like Han-gyeol.

    -Thump-thump.

    Wow, you look pretty good at this~

    Really? Do I have a talent for basketball?

    Try shooting a basket.

    Watch this.

    I threw the basketball with all my might using both hands.

    But it fell to the court floor before even reaching the hoop.

    Han-gyeol quickly picked up the ball and handed it back to me.

    Try throwing it with a bit more force.

    How about you show me how its done instead?

    Me? Ah, I need to look cool and make it in at a time like this. Im feeling the pressure.

    Im looking forward to it.

    Dont fall for me after watching this.

    No promises there~

    Watch closely.

    Han-gyeol bounced the basketball and then jumped, shooting the ball.

    The basketball traced a beautiful arc and swooshed into the hoop.

    Wow, you got it in one go.

    See? Want to try this time, Eun-ha?

    Yes, yes. Show me how.

    Alright, hold the basketball like this. Then, think of pushing the ball up as you jump and throw it.

    Okay, okay. Ill try it just like Han-gyeol said...!

    Following Han-gyeols advice, I adjusted my grip on the ball and jumped.

    Extending my arm, I threw the ball, and it hit the backboard, then went straight into the hoop.

    Wow! Han-gyeol, I made it!

    You made it... Maybe you really have a talent.

    I want to try from further away.

    How about a three-pointer?

    Yes, yes. This is fun.

    Alright. Lets do it.

    I picked up the basketball again and stood outside the three-point line.

    Han-gyeol, I just throw it harder than before, right?

    Yeah. Try aiming for the backboard.

    Okay!

    I took a deep breath and threw the basketball with all my strength.

    But it hit the backboard and bounced off.

    Too bad. Want to try again?

    Id like to try dunking, but that might be too much, right?

    Dunking?

    Yeah. It seems like it would be fun.

    Han-gyeol seemed to ponder for a moment, then suggested,

    Want me to give you a boost?

    A boost? No, Han-gyeol, you might get hurt. Im heavy.

    Come on, Eun-has light for me. Ill boost you. Try dunking.

    I wanted to say it was okay, but the idea sounded really fun.

    So, if it doesnt seem to work, we stop right away, okay?

    Yep, yep. Now, grab the basketball and climb onto my shoulders.

    Han-gyeol sat down under the basketball hoop.

    I was a bit worried, but carefully climbed onto Han-gyeols shoulders.

    Han-gyeol, how is it? Can you stand up?

    Ready to go up? Hold onto the basketball tightly.

    Okay, okay.

    As I responded, Han-gyeol slowly stood up.

    My view gradually elevated, unveiling a world I had never seen before.

    Still, it wasnt high enough to dunk the ball into the hoop.

    ...Its so high.

    How is it, Eun-ha? Think you can dunk?

    Uh... I dont think so? Its dangerous, lets get down.

    Really? Just a moment...!

    Han-gyeol then slowly lowered himself and knelt on the court floor.

    I stepped onto the floor and climbed down from Han-gyeols shoulders.

    Han-gyeol, was I heavy?

    No, not at all heavy.

    Really?

    Han-gyeol stood back up and looked at me.

    But I cant do it a second time.

    You,e here right now.

    Han-gyeol backed away a few steps,ughing.

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    That didnt look like a joking face. Come here.

    Han-gyeol slowly retreated and then suddenly started to run.

    Ah, why~ You were light as a feather!

    Then why are you running away?

    Your eyes looked fierce like a wild animal.

    Hey~ Calling your girlfriend a wild animal. Come here, dont run away.

    Han-gyeol hesitated for a moment before dashing off.

    Han-gyeol, you-!

    I chased after Han-gyeol with all my might.

    Eun-ha, it was a joke~!

    Come here and talk to me-!

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 63: Change

    Chapter 63: Change

    The June mock exam was just next week.

    As much as Eun-ha made time for me, I studied harder than usual.

    I was just beginning to see what Eun-ha had been talking about... but I was confident my grades would improve.

    Eun-ha, Im not sure if this is the right way to think about it-

    I was about to ask Eun-ha if my approach was correct.

    But she, who had been nodding off for a while, was now fast asleep, her head drooped down.

    If she kept sleeping like this, shed surely wake up with a stiff neck tomorrow.

    She looks so peaceful when she sleeps.

    Gently pulling Eun-has head towards me, it lightly touched my shoulder.

    I wanted to briefly kiss her forehead as she slept, soundly leaning on my shoulder.

    But I didnt want to wake her, and the idea of touching her while she slept was a bit embarrassing, so I let it be.

    I took a short break, browsing on my phone.

    Maybe ten minutes had passed?

    Eun-ha slowly opened her eyes.

    Ah...!

    Youre awake? You must be really tired these days.

    No, Im not tired at all...

    Your sleepy voice doesnt sound very convincing.

    Eun-ha ran her fingers through her hair and shook her head.

    Awakened from her nap, Eun-ha looked straight into my eyes, her eyes wide.

    Then she smiled broadly and said softly,

    Waking up to find Han-gyeol here makes me so happy.<ol><li>

    Phoenix Among Men Chapter 64

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    I quickly pressed my lips to Eun-has smiling ones.

    With a soft pop as our lips met, Eun-has eyes widened even more.

    Su-Suddenly...!

    Eun-ha, that was to help you wake up.

    That was too short.

    What-?! Ahh!

    Eun-ha suddenly pulled me towards her with a fierce grip and kissed me passionately.

    She was no longer holding back in expressing her affection.

    Youre like a wild animal now.

    How far did you get with your studies?

    I finished todays portion.

    Wow, really? That was quick.

    Its all thanks to Eun-has good teaching.

    Really~? It makes me happy to hear Han-gyeol say that.

    Im happy when Eun-has happy.

    I didnt know what to say.

    Beyond words like cute, pretty, and lovely, there was something else.

    I wanted to express my feelings for Eun-ha more urately, but it was so hard.

    No matter what I said, it felt inadequate, and in my frustration, I wanted to express my feelings in their rawest form.

    Whoa-! Its already ten oclock?!

    Yeah, its gotten quitete.

    Ah, I shouldnt have slept. I should have spent more time awake with Han-gyeol.

    We can go on a date after the mock exam.

    Then well have to start preparing for the finals.

    Now that you mention it, yeah.

    Eun-ha copsed onto the desk, seemingly quite disappointed.

    Ah, I wish I had met Han-gyeol sooner.

    Me too. How great it would have been if I had met Eun-ha earlier.

    But still, Han-gyeol said hed be with me every day from next year, so Ill wait~

    Well have to set up a home~ Better get permission from our parents first.

    I really want to do that...! Every day would be so much fun.

    Me too. I think Ill be happy every day living with Eun-ha.

    Eun-has happiness seemed to be my happiness, and my happiness seemed to be Eun-has too.

    Do you think youll be happy living with me?

    Yeah. I think Ill be happy every day.

    Eun-ha seemed satisfied with my answer and beamed brightly.

    Han-gyeol, should we start heading out? Lets go.

    Are you going to walk me out? Just to the front door is fine.

    Cant we walk around the park once? I dont want to part just yet.

    I came on my bike. Want me to give you a ride?

    But you teased mest time for being heavy.

    Hey, I didnt directly say that.

    You said it indirectly-!

    Eun-ha seemed slightly miffed about that incident.

    I had no choice. I had topletely make it up to her today.

    It was just to be safe in case you fell. It would have been a big ident. Eun-ha is incredibly light.

    I didnt get that feeling. It seemed like you were struggling a bit.

    Eun-ha is as light as a feather, Im telling you. If we were at my home, I could lift you easily.

    Then lift me.

    I had a feeling it woulde to this, but really?

    Yeah, yeah. Hurry up.

    I slowly got up from my seat.

    Eun-ha looked at me with eyes full of anticipation.

    Even if you get scared, you wont put me down?

    Yeah, yeah. I wont put you down.

    I gently ced my arms behind Eun-has calves.

    As Eun-ha naturally wrapped her arms around my neck, I lifted her up.

    Wow-! This is fun.

    Told you, youre as light as a feather. Should I not put you down now?

    Yeah, yeah. Keep holding me like this.

    Okay.

    As I swung Eun-ha gently from side to side, her hair whipped around energetically.

    Ahh-! Han-gyeol, Im getting dizzy-!

    I told you I wouldnt put you down.

    I yed with Eun-ha until my arms tired, then carefully ced her on the bed.

    If I ever marry Eun-ha and we have a child, would it feel like this?

    Eun-ha looked happily at me for having held her like a princess, although her hair was aplete mess.

    Your hair is so funny right now.

    Its all because of you, Han-gyeol. But it was fun.

    Should we start heading out now?

    Yeah, yeah. Going for a walk, right?

    Yeah. I wanted to go for a walk with Eun-ha.

    Okay.

    Eun-ha hopped off the bed with a bounce.

    A bunny now?

    You said Im a wild animal now.

    We left the room together, Eun-ha donning her outerwear.

    Brother, Im going to take a short walk with Han-gyeol and thene back.

    Okay. Be careful, both of you.

    Yes, yes. See you next week.

    After a brief greeting to Eunwoo Hyung, we stepped outside.

    I unlocked the bicycle as we breathed in the cool night air.

    Eun-ha, hop on the back.

    Where are we going?

    How about ap around theke park?

    Sounds good.

    Eun-ha climbed onto the back of the bicycle and hugged my waist tightly.

    Eun-ha, if you hold on too tight, I cant start.

    It means to go slowly. Got it?

    Okay. Ill drive safely.

    Eun-ha held onto my waist more firmly than before. When we stopped at the crosswalk, she hugged me even tighter.

    She had been giving me a lot more physical affectiontely. It was a bit embarrassing, but mostly nice.

    After reaching theke park, I secured the bicycle in the bike rack.

    I wish I could give Han-gyeol a ride too. What a pity.

    Its okay. Lets take a slowp around.

    I held out my hand, and Eun-ha grabbed it eagerly.

    I remembering to theke parkte at night with Han-gyeol. It was the day of the March mock exam, and now its already the June mock exam.

    Yeah, I remember Eun-ha calling me that night. It was really nice.

    I felt sorry for calling you sote, but I couldnt think of anyone but Han-gyeol.

    Really? That makes me really happy. Call me anytime when things get tough, like that day.

    After pondering my words for a moment, Eun-ha responded.

    Okay, I will. But ever since I started dating Han-gyeol, I havent had many tough times.

    Really? Am I doing that well? Im d you think so.

    Just being with Han-gyeol... Ive changed. Before, I guess I couldnt express my feelings honestly? Its not that I was always gloomy, but I was clumsy at expressing myself, whether it was with family or friends. I couldnt just pour out my feelings, but now its different.

    Eun-ha continued speaking.

    Expressing my feelings to others isnt difficult anymore. Its definitely because of Han-gyeol. You always ask about my feelings, ept them, and understand them. Feelingpletely understood by someone is so great. Thats why Ive changed. And I like myself now, changed thanks to Han-gyeol, much more than before.

    Eun-ha nced up at me, her face illuminated and made brighter by the moonlight.

    Thats why I like Han-gyeol so~ much. Crazy much.

    I also really like that Eun-ha likes me. Youre so cute and lovable, I really want to bite you.

    That much? Han-gyeol can bite me if he wants.

    Really? Werent you the wild animal?

    Han-gyeol can be quite the beast too.

    So, should I really bite?

    Go ahead, try?

    No sooner had Eun-ha finished speaking, I yfully bit her head.

    Ahh-! You really bit me!

    Eun-ha jumped in surprise and covered her head.

    I did it because Eun-ha is too cute.

    Come here. I want to bite Han-gyeol too.

    No way, Eun-ha. I didnt give you permission.

    Oh, why-!

    I walked ahead, leaving Eun-ha behind.

    Han-gyeol, why are you running away again?

    If you catch me, youll bite me.

    Thats right. I want to bite Han-gyeol too.

    Who would willingly let a wild animal bite them?

    Ill only bite lightly, soe here quickly.

    Instead of running away likest time, I approached Eun-ha, who grabbed my arm tightly. She then stood on her toes and gently pressed her lips against my cheek.

    I told you not to bite.

    Ah, now I might have to bite a bit harder.

    Then give me another kiss.

    As soon as I finished speaking, Eun-ha pressed her lips to mine more intensely. We had nned to make just onep around that day, but we ended up walking for an hour before finally heading home.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 64: Confession

    Chapter 64: Confession

    As I recalled the mock exams in March, my enthusiasm burned even brighter.

    Today, I was determined to showcase my true abilities.

    No more mistakes in my life.

    But I wondered, was that too much?

    Eun-ha, it looks like there are mes in your eyes.

    Of course. Today, I will take the test with all my might.

    Cool down a bit. You should approach the test calmly and steadily.

    Han-gyeol, on the other hand...

    Han-gyeol had been incessantly eating chocte since earlier.

    The chocte wrappers strewn across the desk seemed to number over ten.

    Arent you eating too much chocte?

    Eating chocte helps me concentrate. If I eat about twenty, Ill be a god of concentration.

    Maybe you should stop. What if you cant solve the problems because youre too full?

    Should I run ap around the yground outside?

    Han-gyeol seemed just as nervous.

    You werent nervous at all during the March mock exams.

    That was the beginning of the semester. I didnt have high expectations then.

    You need to take the test calmly and steadily, too. Lets give ourselves some positive affirmations. Ill help.

    Trying to ease the tension, I subtly took Han-gyeols hand.

    It was a usible excuse, but I had to admit there was a bit of selfishness in it.

    Maybe about forty-five percent?

    Does holding hands help you rx a bit?<ol><li>

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book L...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book Lovers: Literary Love Lines

    No. It actually feels like my nervousness has increased.

    Do you still get nervous when I hold your hand? Why?

    We held hands whenever we could, yet Han-gyeol still seemed fluttered by it.

    A prey animal caught by a predator, perhaps?

    If you keep calling me that, I might really bite you hard.

    It seems that predator had be my nickname before I knew it.

    But considering my recent behavior, I couldnt outright deny it.

    This isnt the savanna forest, Eun-ha. Its a school.

    Anyway, dont be too nervous today. Its not even the real college entrance exam.

    I gently stroked Han-gyeols head.

    Ill do my best.

    Still feeling nervous?

    A little bit of tension is not bad, you know.

    Your hand seems a bit shaky, Han-gyeol.

    Its because Im holding hands with Eun-ha.

    His words were so sweet that I held his hand a bit tighter.

    Its okay. Youll do well, Han-gyeol. Youve worked hard so far.

    Thanks for believing in me. Youll do great too, Eun-ha. Weve worked hard together.

    Yeah. Well both do well.

    We eased our nervousness by supporting each other.

    Soon, the other students started entering the ssroom early.

    Then the homeroom teacher came in and changed our seating arrangements.

    Everyone, I know youre nervous, but dont be too stressed. Take the test with the mindset of not making mistakes, okay?

    Yes~

    After a brief morning assembly, the supervising teacher entered.

    Seeing the teacher bustling about made me a bit nervous.

    Time passed, and soon the OMR answer sheets and questionnaires were ced in front of us.

    The teacher announced the start of the exam, and I opened the questionnaire.

    Korean was a subject I was confident in, but I solved the problems more carefully than usual.

    I read the passages in detail and carefully considered each option before confidently moving on to the next question.

    The difficulty seemed simr to the March mock exam, so it wasnt too hard.

    After solving all the questions, I reviewed my answers and the questionnaire alternately.

    With about three minutes left until the end of the exam, I reopened the questionnaire.

    I marked with a star the questions that Han-gyeol might have found difficult.

    Alright, everyone, hands on your heads.

    As the bell rang, all the students in the ss raised their hands over their heads.

    While the answer sheets and questionnaires were being collected, I immediately nced at Han-gyeols expression.

    Like me, Han-gyeol had his hands raised, staring nkly at the ckboard.

    It was impossible to tell from his expression whether he had done well or not in the test.

    Alright, do well in the next exam too~

    As soon as the teacher left, I headed straight to where Han-gyeol was.

    Han-gyeol, how was it? Did you do well in the Korean exam?

    Huh? I think I did well. Seems like Ill get a good score.

    Wow-?! Really? Thats great. Youve worked so hard.

    Yeah. And you, Eun-ha? Did you do well?

    I always ace Korean~

    My boastful remark made Han-gyeolugh heartily.

    You did well. Youve worked hard.

    You too, Han-gyeol. Ive been pushing you too hard, havent I?

    What are you talking about? Youve helped me so much. Any improvement in my grades is all thanks to you, Eun-ha.

    Really? Ah~ Hearing Han-gyeol say that makes it all worthwhile.

    Lets do our best in the math exam too. Im going to step out to the restroom for a bit.

    Okay~ See you after the math exam.

    I returned to my seat and revisited the problem that had stumped me during the March mock exams.

    Now, I could solve it even with my eyes closed, I had reviewed it so much. I was no longer afraid.

    Han-gyeol returned from the restroom, and soon after, the next supervising teacher entered the ssroom.

    Then the math exam, which I had feared and prepared for the most, began.

    Dont be nervous.

    Dont get anxious.

    I kept telling myself these affirmations as I carefully worked through the questions, starting from number one.

    If I couldnt solve a question after dedicating a certain amount of time, I bravely moved on.

    Afterpleting all the problems, I returned to the beginning to work through them again.

    I should have done this sooner.

    Doing it this way left me with quite a bit of time to spare.

    The 100 minutes felt long, but I managed toplete the review.

    After thoroughly checking my calctions, I even revisited thest problem, which I had given up on halfway through. Compared to the situation in March, there was an undeniable sense of stability now.

    Right after the math exam ended and lunchtime began, I rushed to Han-gyeols seat.

    Han-gyeol~!

    Yeah, Eun-ha?

    I think I did really well in math...! It feels like I scored my best ever. I only guessed on two questions.

    I knew you would do well. Youve been working incredibly hard. Its only natural you did great.

    Still, actually feeling it firsthand is so reassuring and makes me incredibly happy.

    You have such a beautiful smile. Shall we go have lunch now?

    Sounds great. Im even hungrier today after the exam.

    Lets not eat too much though, or we might get sleepy.

    Yeah, yeah. Lets hurry. Theres probably going to be a line.

    We headed straight to the cafeteria.

    I know its an obvious question, but did you do well in math, Han-gyeol?

    Yeah, it went as usual.

    Wow- As usual? Thats really cool.

    Wasnt it annoying?

    Not at all~ Im so proud of you.

    I yfully ruffled Han-gyeols hair.

    Eun-ha, you did great too.

    Han-gyeol then gently stroked my hair.

    With the warmth and happiness, I felt like I could do well in the remaining exams too.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After lunch, it was straight to the English exam.

    With my ears perked up, Ipleted the listening assessment and quickly moved on to solving the problems.

    I felt I had finished both the Korean and elective subjects without any mistakes, true to my usual performance.

    Alright, everyone, hands on your heads. Youve all worked hard taking this mock exam.

    Finally, thest subject was over.

    I felt great havingpleted all the subjects without any errors.

    Though I didnt expect to rank first in every subject, the results were satisfying enough.

    A sense of aplishment kept making the corners of my mouth rise.

    After the supervising teacher left, everyone in the ss just copsed onto their desks.

    Ugh~ Finally, its over.

    Ah, my whole body aches now that the tension is gone.

    I was so tense during the exam, I thought I was going to get a cramp in my calf.

    Still, the difficulty didnt seem much different from March, did it?

    It did seem simr. But the March mock exam was a bit tougher, wasnt it?

    Ah, so the grade boundaries will probably be simr to Marchs.

    Probably. I guess well see the predicted grade boundaries by tomorrow.

    While the students were chatting, the homeroom teacher entered the ssroom with a bag of cell phones.

    Alright, you all worked really hard on the June mock exam. For those who did well, dont getcent, and for those who made mistakes, dont be disheartened. Got it? With less than half a year left until the college entrance exam, some of you might start to ck off. This is the time to stay focused and keep pushing. Everyone, go home and rest well today. This concludes the homeroom session. Head home.

    I hurriedly gathered my things and rushed over to Han-gyeols seat.

    Han-gyeol, lets go home now.

    Yeah. Just a moment, let me gather my things.

    Sure, take your time.

    We packed our bags and left the ssroom.

    But as we stepped out of the school, I noticed something subtle in Han-gyeols expression.

    Halfway down the road home, Han-gyeol stopped walking.

    Hey, Eun-ha.

    Yeah? Whats up?

    I have something to tell you.

    What is it?

    Han-gyeol hesitated, then looked at me weakly.

    Then, uncharacteristically hesitating, he spoke to me with difficulty.

    I dont think Ill get a grade 1 in Korean. Im sorry for lying.

    Huh...?

    When I checked, I scored 85. It seems that score wont be enough for a grade 1. I lied because I didnt want to affect your remaining exams if I said I did poorly in Korean. Im sorry... Im sorry I let you down after all your help...

    Han-gyeols voice trailed off weakly.

    Hearing his dejected voice made my heart ache.

    I regretted perhaps having put too much pressure on Han-gyeol.

    I felt sorry, thinking I might have made things harder for him with my stubbornness.

    But what I needed to offer Han-gyeol now was not an apology.

    I thought about whatforting words I could offer to Han-gyeol, who looked so troubled.

    Words a girlfriend can offer to her boyfriend when hes struggling.

    Words to say when someone is pushing themselves over the edge with guilt.

    Just saying its okay? That seemed like something anyone could say.

    Next time will be better? That too felt too clich.

    As numerous thoughts raced through my mind, one particr thought settled in.

    I embraced Han-gyeol, who was lost in his gloom.

    Hoping my sincerity would reach him, that these words wouldfort him, I said:

    Dont be sorry. And dont force yourself to be so strong.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 65: The Assailant

    Chapter 65: The Assant

    Dont be sorry. And dont force yourself to be so strong.

    With just one sentence from Eun-ha, my heart sank with a heavy thud.

    A part of my heart began to ache incessantly.

    It was probably just a word offort for not being able to achieve the target...

    Just that, and yet, my heart was in constant turmoil.

    At the same time, it was hard to suppress the whirlwind of emotions swirling inside.

    I bit my teeth hard, trying to endure, but it wasnt easy.

    I struggled to escape the words Eun-ha had spoken, but the more I tried, the deeper I seemed to be drawn in.

    I knew my current emotions were utterly unexpected.

    But it felt like Id longed to hear these words from someone for a very long time.

    You worked hard. Lets take a break.

    Eun-ha snuggled into my embrace and said.

    I hugged her tighter, wanting to feel more of Eun-has warmth.

    Thank you for saying that.

    Han-gyeol seems a bit tired, should I carry you home?

    How could Eun-ha carry me? Its not okay, youll get hurt.

    Ah- you never know until you try. Ill carry you!

    Eun-ha stepped out of my arms and swung her bag to the front.

    Then, showing me her small back, she told me to get on.

    Han-gyeol, hop on.

    It seems like you will copse immediately.

    Dont worry. Ive gotten strongertely.<ol><li>

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book L...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book Lovers: Literary Love Lines

    Eun-ha was so confident that I cautiously wrapped my arms around her neck.

    Due to the height difference, she couldnt fully carry me, but Eun-ha struggled forward, grunting.

    I was dragged along but we copsed without even making it a meter.

    Ugh- its indeed too much.

    I told you so.

    Ah- I wish I could carry Han-gyeol around like this too. Should I start doing strength training?

    Why go to such lengths.

    At my words, Eun-ha adjusted her bag again and said to me.

    But still, I want to be able to give Han-gyeol a ride on my bicycle when hes tired, or carry him like this.

    Huh? Just hugging me like now is enough. Thats plenty of strength for me.

    Still, I want to do for Han-gyeol what he does for me.

    Really? Then dont carry me, just do something else.

    Just say it. Ill even pluck the stars from the sky for you!

    I couldnt help butugh at Eun-has spirited behavior.

    Lets go out and have fun, considering weve been buried in studiestely.

    Where do you want to go? The movies? Karaoke? A PC room?

    I want to hang out at Eun-has ce, eating delicious food tillte.

    Really? What do you want to eat? Chicken? Pizza? Pork? Bossam? Spicy pork? Tonkatsu?

    Hmm- I want both chicken and pizza.

    Okay. Lets have a party today since the June mock exams are over. Party.

    Eun-ha was trying her best to lighten my mood.

    Normally, I would have said it was okay, but today, I decided to just go with it.

    Right. Lets party today.

    Lets go quickly, not to waste time. Well order food when we get home.

    Eun-ha and I headed straight for her house.

    As we got on the elevator, I suddenly wondered if someone was at home.

    But is anyone at your ce?

    My brother might be. He hasnt been going outtely.

    I see. We can order various foods and share.

    Yeah, lets do that. But were iming the chicken legs.

    We got off the elevator and pressed the door lock code.

    When we opened the door and entered, there were no shoes to be seen.

    What? Looks like hes out, seeing there are no shoes.

    Just change clothes and then call to check.

    Yeah, yeah. Han-gyeol, your clothes are in my brothers room, right? Change ande out.

    Okay. Eun-ha, no peeking~

    Who, whos peeking-!

    Just kidding~

    I teased Eun-ha and headed towards Eunwoo Hyungs room.

    The moment I opened the door and stepped in, something startled me.

    Wow!

    When someone suddenly screamed, my first thought amidst the shock was to protect Eun-ha.

    Oveing the stiffness that gripped my body, I immediately grabbed the unidentified assant by the chest.

    I ced my foot in front of the assants and used my right foot as a pivot to rotate my left foot.

    As I pulled the assants arm, their feet lifted off the ground.

    Uh-?

    The assant uttered briefly, suspended in mid-air.

    Then with a loud bang, I threw them onto the floor.

    The noise must have been loud, as Eun-ha quickly burst out of the room.

    Han-gyeol-! What was that noise?!

    Eun-ha! Call the police...! The police...!

    Ugh...

    Despite feeling scared and anxious, I held onto the assants arm tightly.

    Dad! What are you doing over there?!

    Where?! Where is your father-?!

    I couldntprehend the situation and looked around.

    But other than me, Eun-ha, and the assant, there was no one else.

    Han-gyeol...! That, that man is my dad-!

    Excuse me?!

    Oh no. This is bad.

    Is that your father...?

    Could you, could you let go of him first...?

    <strong>***</strong>

    Eun-ha was applying a ster to her fathers back as hey on the sofa.

    Ow! What the! Dad, why were you scaring Han-gyeol like that?!

    I was just curious to see how strong your boyfriends heart is. Didnt expect him to be this strong.

    Im so sorry-! I didnt realize and...! Are you hurt badly?

    I apologized sincerely from the center of the living room, bowing deeply.

    Your name is Han-gyeol, right? Do you know what my dream was when I was young?

    No. What was your childhood dream...?

    You see, ever since I was young, I used to look up at the sky whenever things got tough.

    Yes, yes.

    Looking at the vast sky, it felt like my mind was clearing up. It wasforting.

    I see.

    So, as a child, I dreamed of being a pilot, soaring in the sky. But my parents insisted that a pilot was out of the question and sent me to engineering. Nevertheless, I always kept the unfulfilled dream of being a pilot hidden in a corner of my heart.

    Suddenly, what is he talking about?

    Thanks to Han-gyeol, I finally fulfilled that dream today. Even if it was just for a moment, I flew.

    Im so sorryyy!

    It was a buildup.

    Dont say things that would trouble Han-gyeol! Dont mind it, Han-gyeol. My dads childhood dream changes every day.

    But still, Im worried if youre seriously hurt.

    Hahahaha! Its okay! Its okay! Im actually happy that my daughters boyfriend is a strong man! Isnt this what young people these days call a huge win?

    Huge win, what? Im dying here-! How did you know we wereing and why were you hiding there?!

    I casually asked my son about the return time~ But you cameter than I thought? Emptied the shoe rack and waited.

    Dad. Why go to such lengths?

    Just for fun~

    He had the same personality as Eunwoo Hyung...

    Im still sorry, though.

    Dont be. If anyone should apologize, its me. Sorry for the mischievous prank. So, how is it dating my daughter?

    Ah, its incredibly happy! I receive a lot of help from Eun-ha. We spend every dayughing.

    Oh~ My daughter is that good?

    Yes. Shes very kind and gentle.

    Eh? We dont have such a person at home- Aaack! Daughter! Dad is hurting!

    Eun-ha pinched her fathers waist.

    Just say nice things...

    I see you were right. My daughter is kind and gentle. Although she mercilessly pinches her fathers waist.

    Yes. Im learning a lot while dating her.

    Thats good to hear. Ah, you havent eaten dinner, right? Buy something with this.

    Eun-has fatherboriously took out a card from his trouser pocket.

    Well gratefully have it.

    But when did youe, Dad?

    Came this afternoon. Ill be here for a few days.

    Is the project you were working on finished?

    Well, its finished for now.

    I was simply listening to the father-daughter conversation.

    Eun-ha kindly exined for my benefit.

    Ah, my dads a developer.

    How about it? Want to work under me, my daughters boyfriend? Ill treat you well.

    Thank you for the offer, but programming doesnt seem to be my calling.

    Is that so? Thats a pity. Well, spending all day with your father-inw can be a bit much, right?! Hahaha! But its the son-inw who should feel ufortable, not me, right?

    Youre getting ahead of yourself...! We havent even been dating for a year. Were still students.

    So what? Love either ends in marriage or break-up. If youre going to do it, better do it early.

    The tension was so high, it wasnt easy to keep up.

    But then, Eun-ha looked at me with a slightly expectant look.

    Should I respond? What if she thought I was presumptuous?

    If you give your permission... Id like to.

    Wow, straightforward, I like that. How many kids are you thinking?

    That far?

    Even Eun-ha seemed to think this question was a bit too soon.

    She pressed her fathers waist with her finger.

    What are you talking about?!

    Ouch! Daughter. Youll break your dads back.

    Dont say things like that to Han-gyeol. Children...! Were still high school students.

    Just asking, thats all.

    Her father chuckled.

    Still, if Eun-ha and I were to marry soon...

    How about one daughter and one son?

    At my remark, Eun-ha and her father just looked at me silently.

    Maybe that was too much. But then her father burst intoughter.

    Hahahaha! Yes! Have a daughter and a son! Will the first be a girl?

    What are you saying, Han-gyeol?!

    Eun-has exasperated reaction echoed alongside her fathersughter.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 66: Not Enough

    Chapter 66: Not Enough

    May I call you my son-inw?

    Then, can I call you father?

    I felt a bit of a connection with the father, just like I did with Eunwoo Hyung.

    I was relieved. I had worried he might not like me and asked us to break up.

    Even if he had said that, we would have continued our rtionship in secret.

    Hahaha! Yes! Thats great! Its refreshing to see such heartiness.

    Arent we disturbing you on your rare day off?

    Not at all. Dont worry about it. Honestly, its my first time seeing my daughters boyfriend, so its quite fascinating. I should take a good look.

    Father looked at me intently.

    I straightened my back and smiled slightly, looking up at him.

    I tried to look as respectful and dignified as possible, meeting his gaze.

    Well, what kind of questions should I ask my daughters boyfriend?

    Feel free to ask. I wont lie.

    What if I ask something difficult?

    Then Ill honestly say its hard to answer.

    Ha! I like your honesty. Then, Ill start with what Im most curious about.

    Sure. Please ask.

    I wonder if hes going to ask about my parents?

    No, its probably too early for that kind of question.

    What is my dream? Thats a bit hard to answer.

    I havent decided on a career yet.

    How far have you and my daughter progressed-<ol><li>

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book L...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book Lovers: Literary Love Lines

    Daaad!

    Eun-ha, who was sitting next to me, quickly covered Fathers mouth.

    Why would you ask that-! Really-!

    Daughter! As a father, dont you think thats a reasonable question?!

    We havent crossed any student boundaries, so dont worry! Were dating properly, like students should!

    If thats the case, Im relieved. But still, as a father, Id advise you to date properly like students should.

    Well keep that in mind. You dont need to worry.

    He didnt say it gravely, but I chose to take it seriously.

    But when he said to date like students, he must be referring to how it is in high school, right?

    Hahaha! Dont take it too seriously. But do keep it in your heart.

    It seemed right to take it seriously after all.

    He wasnt frightening but spoke kindly, a clear indication he was Eun-has father.

    His gentleness and consideration were palpable.

    Are you hungry? Lets order some food. Dont worry about the price.

    Yes, I understand. Eun-ha, lets order.

    Oh, the tfish sashimi from the restaurant near our ce is really good. Id like to have it after so long.

    Then, Ill go out and get it to-go.

    Eh? No, let Eun-ha go.

    Okay. Han-gyeol, lets go together.

    No need for both of you to go. Eun-ha can go alone.

    I felt a bit nervous at his words.

    Even so, it might be a bit awkward to be alone together.

    I looked at Eun-ha, sending a signal for help.

    Its boring to go alone. Ill go with Han-gyeol.

    Dont trouble the guest. Go on now.

    Ah-

    Eun-ha nced at me slyly.

    With him saying that, there was nothing I could do.

    I had to give up.

    Be careful. The tfish sashimi will be delicious.

    Ill be back soon, so Dad, dont say anything weird to Han-gyeol, okay?

    Daughter, I really like Han-gyeol. I wont say anything strange, so dont worry and go.

    Really, dont say anything weird to Han-gyeol... Got it?

    Yeah, yeah. Go on now.

    Eun-ha stood up from her seat.

    Han-gyeol, Ill be back quickly. Just wait a moment.

    Take your time and be careful. You might trip if you rush.

    Ill be back quickly-!

    As soon as Eun-ha hurried out the front door, an awkward atmosphere set in.

    I constantly thought about what to talk about, but nothing seemed right.

    If only I knew what Eun-has father liked, I could keep the conversation going.

    But as I was thinking, her father initiated the conversation.

    So, youre a student preparing for exams. Any difficulties? It must be hard bncing love and studies.

    I cant say there are none, but Im not giving up on either. Eun-ha helps me a lot, too.

    Is that so? Thats good to hear. Where do you usually go on dates?

    We mostly spend time studying together at Eun-has house. When we go out, its just ordinary stuff like eating delicious food, watching movies, or going to karaoke. Sometimes, when we have more time, we venture out of the neighborhood, but not too often.

    It seemed he was curious about how his daughter was spending her time.

    Did I sound too report-like in my response? I hope it was okay.

    Where do you go when you leave the neighborhood?

    Ah, we went to the amusement park after the midterms were over. Eun-ha wanted to go.

    Oh? Eun-ha suggested going to the amusement park?

    Yes. Shes really good at riding scary rides... We were lucky it wasnt crowded, so we rode almost everything.

    There was a moment of silence from her father after my response.

    Then, with a slightly puzzled tone, he asked,

    Eun-ha wanted to go to the amusement park?

    Yes. She really enjoyed herself there.

    I see... You went to the amusement park. Must have been fun.

    Father smiled wistfully.

    Did I say something wrong?

    We went to the amusement park with the family once.

    Yes, Eun-ha told me about a family trip to the amusement park when she was in elementary school.

    Right, around that time. But we havent gone since then.

    Oh, were you very busy?

    It was Eun-has birthday then, and my wife and I were extremely busy. We managed to make time, but we were so tired that day, we couldnt enjoy ourselves. Our kind daughter saw us and didnt insist on going on many rides, suggesting we go home instead.

    Oh, I see...

    I recalled Eun-has particrly joyful face that day.

    If I had known earlier, I would have made it even more fun for her.

    Its bittersweet and admirable, a fifth grader asking to go home because her parents looked tired. We thought wed go back another time and just went home. But since then, whenever I suggested going to the amusement park, she refused. She didnt want to disturb our rare moments of rest.

    Eun-has kindness and thoughtfulness had been there since she was young.

    It was a part of her charm, but somehow, it also felt a bit sad.

    Since then, she would say its okay even if she wanted something or wanted to do something as a family. She would say its okay to speak her mind, but how could she, raised by parents like us? She would just nod her head, saying it was all right. And youre telling me she suggested going to the amusement park? That really makes me happy. Thank you for indulging my daughters whims, for showing me this new side of her.

    I felt a bit shy at his words, but it was a good feeling.

    I dont think Im just indulging Eun-has whims. It might be me who is being indulged. Whenever Im even slightly down, Eun-ha goes all out to cheer me up. Im just returning what Ive received to Eun-ha. Its not her whims; its the kindness and consideration she learned from her wonderful parents.

    At my words, father just stared into my eyes, speechless.

    Is that so? I appreciate you saying that.

    No, Im the one who should be grateful for being epted to date a person like Eun-ha.

    Hahaha! Is that so?! Well then, keep up the good rtionship.

    Yes, dont worry. Ill make sure shes happy and take responsibility.

    As I smiled contentedly, the sound of the door locks keypad being pressed came from the entrance.

    With a click, the door opened and Eun-ha rushed in.

    Dad! There was no tfish, so I bought flounder!

    Eun-ha, who dashed into the living room and sat next to me, immediately checked on my well-being.

    Han-gyeol, did Dad say anything weird?

    Daughter, does your dad look that unreliable?

    Brother always says weird things to Han-gyeol.

    Is your brother the same as Dad?

    Exactly the same...

    Daughter?

    Despite her fathers questioning look, Eun-ha stared intently into my eyes.

    He only said nice things.

    Really? He didnt make it difficult for you?

    Yeah, you came back really fast.

    I told you Id be quick~

    Eun-ha beamed a bright smile.

    Since Eun-ha bought it, Ill set the table.

    No, lets do it together.

    No, its rare for you to be home. Its nice to spend time together.

    Right, right. Daughter, how far have you two progressed- Uh!

    Eun-ha sprang up like a spring and covered her fathers mouth.

    Why would you ask that-! Well handle it ourselves, okay?

    Now that you mention it, daughter, what are your ns for children?

    Ugh, dont ask that! Thats still a long way off-!

    Youve thought about it?

    Eun-has face looked like it was about to explode at her fathers counter-question.

    Finding her so adorable, I yfully chimed in.

    Eun-ha~ Id be happy with just the two~

    At my words, Eun-ha puffed up her cheeks and looked at me.

    Then she whispered softly.

    For me, thats not enough.

    At Eun-has words, I froze.

    What?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 67: Dialogue

    Chapter 67: Dialogue

    After enjoying a variety of foods including sashimi, we turned on the gaming console.

    Han-gyeol and I yed a few rounds before passing the controller to Dad.

    Ah, we should make this interesting with a bet. Hey, son-inw, how about a little wager?

    Sure. What kind of bet?

    How about a simple favor?

    Alright. I wont go easy on you.

    Haha, my daughter, Han-gyeol is challenging me?

    Han-gyeol, do well! Dad might lose, you know?

    Dont underestimate experience.

    Eventually, the match between Dad and Han-gyeol began.

    Though I felt sorry for Dad, I eagerly cheered for Han-gyeol.

    Han-gyeol, Dad doesnt know thebo moves well. Just corner him and keep hitting low.

    Daughter? Even if its just a game, arent you too biased towards Han-gyeol? I feel left out.

    Dad, I think youll ask Han-gyeol for a difficult favor.

    You caught me. Ah! He really is just hitting low!

    I watched Dad and Han-gyeol y intensely from behind.

    Dad was gritting his teeth and fervently pressing the controller, and Han-gyeol was equally focused.

    Ever since Han-gyeol started visiting our house, it seems to have be more lively and warm.

    I dont dislike quiet, but I wish our home was always bustling.

    A home where someone is always there to wee you back and see you off.

    Thinking of such a future with Han-gyeol made me incredibly happy.

    I think it will be very blissful.<ol><li>

    5-Star Small Town Romance Books To ...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    5-Star Small Town Romance Books To Read [BOOK REC]

    Youre better than I thought. I didnt think youd be good at games.

    I practiced to y with Eun-ha. Youre good too, sir.

    I cant keep hearing from my daughter that I dont know thebos.

    Im extremely happy now, too.

    As time passed, the bet ended with Han-gyeols victory.

    He looked at me joyfully.

    Eun-ha, I won.

    Yeah, you did great! What will you ask for your favor?

    What should I ask for? Will you really do anything?

    Han-gyeol immediately looked at Dad as if he had something in mind.

    A man should be decisive. I wont hesitate.

    Wow, thats so cool. Then, Ill say it.

    I was incredibly curious about what Han-gyeol was about to ask for.

    I couldnt even guess what it might be.

    So, what do you want?

    Id like to go on a 1-night, 2-day trip with Eun-ha after the college entrance exams.

    At Han-gyeols words, both Dad and I were stunned.

    We never imagined Han-gyeol would ask for something like that.

    A trip for 1 night and 2 days with Eun-ha?

    Yes. Of course, it will be after the exams and once we both turn twenty.

    So, you mean to say you want to go on a trip just the two of you?

    Yes, thats right.

    Dad was hesitant to respond to Han-gyeols proposal.

    But just moments ago, he boasted about being decisive like a man.

    Alright. Ill allow it.

    Wow, really? Thank you so much.

    But it has to be next year. There is no such thing as premature timing.

    Understood. Thank you for permitting it.

    Han-gyeol smiled contentedly and then looked at me.

    I never knew Han-gyeol could be so direct in asking for permission from Dad.

    Eun-ha, you should thank your father too.

    Oh- Uh, thanks, Dad, for allowing it.

    Still, Dad seemed slightly worried.

    Im not usually a doting daughter, but I tried to ease Dads concerns.

    Dad, youre the best.

    Hmm-!

    Right. Father, you are the best.

    Hmm-!

    When Han-gyeol joined in, the corners of Dads mouth lifted slightly.

    Did Dad just smile? Han-gyeol, you saw it too, right?

    Yeah, yeah. I definitely saw it.

    Are you kids teasing an adult now?

    But youre smiling, arent you?

    What can I do? Its funny. Indeed, its better to go with permission than sneak away.

    Thank you.

    Once Dad seemed convinced, Han-gyeol and I burst intoughter.

    Eun-ha, should we start cleaning up?

    Yeah, lets tidy up. Dad, you rest.

    Ah, how can I? I should help too.

    No, its okay. I want to do it with Eun-ha.

    Alright. I want to clean up with Han-gyeol too.

    Han-gyeol was tactful, making sure Dad didnt feel burdened.

    I also pitched in, and Dad nodded silently.

    Im all for rxing~!

    Yes. Please take a rest~

    Han-gyeol started clearing the dishes and headed to the kitchen.

    Dad. What do you think about Han-gyeol?

    I already heard from your mom that hes a good kid.

    Really? What do you think now that youve met him?

    Now that I see him, hes even better.

    Right? Ill go help Han-gyeol too~

    I got up from my seat with a smile. But then Dad asked me.

    Daughter, are you happy now?

    Yes. Incredibly happy.

    Then thats all that matters.

    As Dad smiled, I smiled back at him.

    After finishing the cleanup with Han-gyeol, we prepared to leave.

    Han-gyeol, with his bag on, greeted at the shoe rack.

    Father, I had a great time today. I hope to see you again when the opportunity arises.

    Sure. Come visit often. I was d to meet you too.

    Yes. Ill see you next time.

    Dad, Ill walk Han-gyeol out a bit.

    Okay. Go ahead.

    Han-gyeol bowed to Dad onest time before stepping out of the house with me.

    Han-gyeol, you werent ufortable because of Dad today, were you?

    It was only enjoyable. Im grateful he thought well of me.

    Really? Thats a relief.

    I quietly interlocked my hand with Han-gyeols.

    Oh right. Where should we go for our trip?

    What do you think, Han-gyeol? Maybe a ski resort since its winter?

    I like that idea.

    We took the elevator down and, as usual, strolled around ourplex.

    Han-gyeol, how about we take a walk around theke park before heading home?

    We always say just one round and end up walking for an hour.

    True. So, shall we walk for an hour then?

    No way. Your dad might get bored. Lets just head in today, as much as I hate to.

    Han-gyeol gently wrapped his arms around me.

    When he does this, I just dont want to let him go.

    Lets go home and tell your dad all about us. He seemed really curious.

    My dad? What did he say when I went to buy the sashimi earlier?

    Hm? Just asked how were getting along and how youve beentely. I think I gave him a vague answer. You should tell him more details.

    Was there anything else he said?

    Man-to-man loyalty, I guess. Cant quite spill everything~

    It seemed like Han-gyeol was hiding something.

    ...

    What? Thats intriguing! I know, But if youre curious, lets go in and ask. Your dad might feel left out if youre just with your boyfriend. Today, lets tell him how we met and what weve been up to. You know, since he hasnt been home much, he hasnt had many chances to talk.

    Han-gyeol was right.

    Definitely... Dads been busy and hasnt been home much, so we havent had many opportunities to talk.

    I decided to have a bit of a conversation with Dad, now that I no longer just keep my feelings to myself.

    Okay. Shall I head in now?

    Yeah. Tell meter how it went.

    If we talk all day, can I call you even at dawn?

    Of course. Im going. Be careful going in, Eun-ha.

    Take care. See you at school tomorrow. Sorry, I cant walk you further.

    No worries. Just go in. Ill watch you enter.

    Okay. Going now~ Bye~

    After receiving a handshake from Han-gyeol, I entered the house.

    Did Han-gyeol leave okay?

    Yes. He left fine.

    Dad was lying on the sofa, just watching television.

    What are you watching, Dad?

    Billiards. Amazing how they make those shots.

    Dad, do you like billiards?

    Huh? Just watching it out of curiosity.

    Oh, I see.

    I leaned back against the sofa.

    Talking to Dad about Han-gyeol and me was a bit embarrassing.

    But since Dad seemed curious, I mustered up some courage.

    Han-gyeol has been my ssmate since senior year.

    Huh? Why bring that up suddenly?

    Talking about this while facing Dad was still a bit difficult.

    At first, I just thought he was a nice guy. Hed help carry heavy things and exin things I didnt understand. He even came over to help my brother build hisputer and was nice to Mom and my brother. For White Day, he made choctes for me andforted me when I did poorly on the March mock exam. I was really grateful for that.

    Since Dad didnt respond, I continued.

    Hes mature, kind, and caring. We study hard together, go to karaoke, and eat a lot of tasty food. We even went to an amusement park during thest midterm.

    Really? Did you enjoy it?

    Yes. It reminded me of when we all went to the amusement park together.

    Dad looked intently at my face.

    We didnt have that much fun that day, did we?

    Really? I only remember it being super fun.

    Ah really?

    Yes. Why?

    Nothing. Its nice to see you dating so sweetly.

    Right? I think so too.

    I smiled, and Dad responded with a smile that looked just like mine.

    Ah, right. Han-gyeol thinks a ski resort would be nice.

    Sweetie, you dont ski or snowboard, do you?

    Thats true. Dad, do you have any ideas? Somewhere with beautiful snow?

    Daegwallyeong Snow Festival is nice, but its definitely cold.

    Then lets skip it. Cant have Han-gyeol catching a cold.

    After that, I forgot to reply to Han-gyeols messages and talked more with Dad.

    But why are you telling me all this suddenly, sweetheart? Need some allowance?

    No, just Han-gyeol said you were really curious about us.

    Oh, is that so? Then you dont need money?

    Well, if youre offering, I wont say no

    Hahaha! Alright! Ill transfer it to your ount. Buy something tasty with Han-gyeol.

    Okay! Thanks, Dad.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 68: Uncontrollable Heart

    Chapter 68: Uncontroble Heart

    Even after the June mock exams ended, time flew by quickly.

    Han-gyeol started private tutoring, and we had to immediately face our final exams.

    As these were practically ourst school exams, we gave it our all.

    As a result, both Han-gyeol and I achieved good results, and before we knew it, the summer vacation ceremony was just around the corner.

    Maybe because the vacation ceremony was so imminent, I felt myself rxing a bit too.

    Would be nice if the heat eases up a bit... Did you hear when theyll turn on the air conditioning in our ss?

    I think theyre turning it on next period. Are you feeling very hot, Han-gyeol? Should I give you my portable fan?

    Youre hot too, Eun-ha. I cant let my girlfriend suffer in the heat.

    I feel the same~ Didnt you bring your portable fan?

    I forgot to charge it.

    Geez e here. Lets share it.

    It had been hot since June, but in July, it was clear that living without air conditioning and ice water was difficult.

    We used to always have orange-vored candies in our mouths, but we found ourselves biting into popsicles more frequently.

    Still, eating ice cream with Han-gyeol and walking home together was incredibly enjoyable and happy.

    As time passed, my feelings for Han-gyeol only grew stronger.

    I missed him even when he was there, and even more when he wasnt. Just thinking of him brought a smile to my face.

    It seemed like all the thoughts I couldnt entertain during the exam period were bursting out now.

    Even with summer vacation approaching, it meant I could spend more time with Han-gyeol.

    He was already a regr at my house, but now wed have even more time together.

    Ah, right. Han-gyeol, lets buy some shaved ice on the way home today.

    Sure. Eun-ha, you pick the vor this time. What do you like?

    Hmm, I like melon. But if Han-gyeol wants strawberry, we can have that.<ol><li>

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book L...

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    20 Charming Pickup Lines for Book Lovers: Literary Love Lines

    I want what you want. Lately, its been all about my choices.

    Then, can we also have injeolmi toast?

    Of course. Eun-ha should have whatever she wants.

    Han-gyeol gently pinched my cheeks, pulling them yfully.

    Keep eating like that, and Ill gain weight.

    Eun-ha is light as a feather, so its okay.

    It feels good to hear you say that.

    What if I had paused for like 3 seconds just now? What would you have done?

    Try it next time~ see what happens.

    Wow~ thats scary.

    I responded with a big smile, and Han-gyeolughed heartily too.

    Han-gyeolspliments still embarrassed me, but joking around like this felt much better.

    I could feel Han-gyeol and me getting closer.

    Han-gyeol, what should we do this weekend?

    Right? We cant just y all the time, but we cant not y either.

    How about we go shopping for summer clothes? Join me.

    I usually buy one or two pieces of clothing every summer, so I was nning to go this weekend.

    But I wanted to make it a date and show Han-gyeol a pretty side of me.

    Summer clothes? Where do you usually shop?

    I shop online, but I also go to outlets or underground malls. Will youe with me?

    Yeah. I want to see Eun-ha in her new clothes. Itll be pretty.

    I want to show Han-gyeol first.

    Lets go together. Ah- the teacher is here. Lets be quiet now.

    During ss, we would always quiet down when it was time to study, but with the exams over, I found myself a bit distracted and not fully focused on the lesson.

    Carefully, I scribbled a note in the corner of Han-gyeols textbook.

    It had been a long while since west passed notes.

    -Han-gyeol, lets y a word chain game.

    -Sure. Should I start? Jasu (*Embroidery).

    -Susa (*Investigation).

    -Sasim (*Selfishness).

    -Simsa (*Judge).

    -Sayeog (*Employment).

    -Yeogsa (*History).

    -Eun-ha, why do you keep ending with words that lead to sa?

    -Theres something I want to hear from Han-gyeol~

    Realizing my intention, Han-gyeol quickly wrote a response.

    -Snghae (*I love you).

    -Hae jil nyeok (*At sunset).

    I swiftly countered, and Han-gyeol nced at me with a slight smile.

    I avoided his gaze, finding joy in our yful exchange.

    Han-gyeol then returned his focus to the textbook and wrote another message.

    -Eun-ha?

    -Han-gyeol. Lets listen to the ss now.

    -Like this?

    -Yeah. Like this.

    I had started ying these kinds of jokes on Han-gyeol more often.

    He gave a small, amused smile, seemingly finding it cute, and then turned his attention back to the ckboard.

    I felt a bit sorry for ying the prank, so I added one more note to Han-gyeols textbook.

    - Nado snghae (*I love you too).

    I wanted to write it a hundred times more, but restrained myself since we were in ss.

    Ah, if we were alone, Id tell Han-gyeol right now that I love him.

    And I longed to hear those words in his soft voice.

    I couldnt wait for the ss to end.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After school, we bought shaved ice and headed home.

    Now, it was a natural routine for us to ce the food on the dining table and then go to our separate rooms to change clothes.

    Not wanting to show Han-gyeol too casual a look, I chose a white t-shirt and banding pants beforeing out of my room.

    Han-gyeol, who was already preparing the food, asked me.

    Eun-ha, could you bring two spoons from the kitchen?

    Sure. Do you need anything else?

    Um, maybe a couple of tes too.

    Okay, Ill bring them.

    I brought the utensils from the kitchen and set them on the living room table.

    Han-gyeol, do you think well catch a cold if we eat shaved ice with the air conditioner on?

    Lets just turn it on very low.

    Ill set it to 22 degrees.

    Good idea. Ah, I forgot to wash my hands.

    Me too.

    We hurried to the bathroom to wash our hands together and then returned to the living room.

    Eating snacks with Han-gyeol like this had be a daily routine.

    I had cut down on dinner portions to avoid gaining weight, but it seemed I might need to exercise a bit during the vacation.

    However, making my concerns seem trivial, Han-gyeol started feeding me shaved ice.

    Let me feed you, Eun-ha. Say ah.

    Ah~

    After I ate a spoonful of melon shaved ice, I fed Han-gyeol some toast.

    Watching him chew was incredibly cute and lovely. I couldnt help but suddenly hug him tightly.

    Hey, weve only just started eating.

    Sorry, but Ive been wanting to hug you since school.

    When I hugged him tighter, Han-gyeol gently stroked my head.

    You might break my back at this rate.

    It wont break.

    At this rate, Ill end up eating everything.

    Ill stay like this, so Han-gyeol can feed me.

    I doubt we can eat properly in this position.

    Should I lie on Han-gyeolsp then?

    Thats fine, but my thighs might tickle.

    Just bear with it.

    I quicklyid down with my head on Han-gyeols legs. His slightly twitching expression, possibly tickled by my hair, was adorable.

    Eun-ha, havent we been quite touchy-feelytely?

    I just want to be closer to Han-gyeol. Is it too much?

    Not at all. To be honest, it feels really good. I wish we could do this every day.

    Then, as Han-gyeol wishes, Ill do it every day.

    Now, being close to Han-gyeol felt much better than any embarrassment.

    I wanted to cling to him more, hold his hand, and hug him just like a moment ago.

    Lying like this, you look just like a content cat.

    Yeah. I like it when Han-gyeol is my knee pillow. Do it often.

    It tickles too much to do it often.

    Is it that ticklish? Are you very ticklish, Han-gyeol?

    A bit? Want to try being my knee pillow?

    Sure!

    I quickly got up and tapped my thighs.

    Come on, lie down.

    Are you serious?

    Yes. Hurry up.

    I enjoyed both giving and receiving this kind of affection.

    Carefully, Han-gyeol ced his head on my legs, and I brushed his bangs to the sides.

    Han-gyeol has such a handsome forehead.

    And Eun-ha is pretty in every way.

    Why does it feel so good to be called pretty by Han-gyeol?

    Really? Ill say it more often. Youre so beautiful.

    Han-gyeol is handsome too.

    Initially, we were just strangers who didnt even know each others names. But now, it feels like I cant live without Han-gyeol.

    I find myself deeply in love with him, beyond control.

    Han-gyeol, do you remember the first time you came to my house?

    Of course. Im grateful to Eunwoo Hyung.

    Why? Because he calls you to fix hisputer?

    Yeah. After I started visiting your house, I felt like you began to like me. Didnt you?

    Thats true. I was really happy and d to get close to Han-gyeol quickly. After that, I naturally started to like you.

    See? You should be a little grateful to Eunwoo Hyung too.

    No, I dont need to be.

    Why?

    At Han-gyeols question, I stroked his hair and replied.

    Even if that had never happened, I would have liked Han-gyeol. I would have confessed my feelings as I gradually discovered his good qualities. Its just a matter of pace; we would have ended up together like we are now, wouldnt we?

    At my words, Han-gyeol suddenly got up.

    Ah! Where are you going, Han-gyeol?

    You know, Eun-ha, youve been quite assertivetely, havent you? In your words and actions!

    I dont see it at all?

    Thats a big deal...

    Its so enjoyable now; I wonder how much more fun it will be when were adults.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 69: Maturity

    Chapter 69: Maturity

    I went to a boutique in the outlet mall with Eun-ha to buy clothes.

    It was the beginning of summer, and many people were busy choosing outfits.

    Eun-ha carefully examined each piece of clothing on disy.

    And I, too, was not immune to this deliberation.

    How do they look to you, Han-gyeol? Is white better? Or is sky blue better?

    Is there really a better answer than both are pretty?

    If its something worn by the girl I like, naturally, everything looks pretty.

    I was worried that if I chose white, she might think sky blue doesnt suit her.

    Han-gyeol?

    I couldnt dy my response forever, so I came up with a wise answer.

    I slightly tweaked the phrase both are pretty.

    White looks pretty, and sky blue looks cute.

    Though I couldnt escape the option that both suited her, Eun-has face surprisingly lit up.

    Really? Then I should buy both.

    Youre going to buy both? Wouldnt it be better to just get one? Theyre just different colors.

    But I want to look pretty and cute to Han-gyeol, so I have no choice. Ill buy both.

    Eun-ha smiled happily as she ced the clothes in her shopping basket.

    Youre smiling a lot today, arent you?

    Yes. Im really happy that Han-gyeol helped me decide.

    Im d youre happy, Eun-ha. Have you bought everything?

    Just one more top to go. Oh - should I buy a gift for Han-gyeol too?

    Eun-ha looked up at me with sparkling eyes.<ol><li>

    Second Chance Chapter 38

    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>

    Please enable JavaScript

    Second Chance Chapter 38

    Her gaze was practically insisting, even if I said it was okay, shed buy it for me anyway.

    You really look like you want to buy it for me, Eun-ha?

    Yeah, yeah. I really want to gift you clothes. What do you like?

    I appreciated the thought, but I was a bit concerned about Eun-has spending.

    If she bought clothes for me too, she would end up spending a lot today.

    Knowing I couldnt dissuade Eun-ha, I suggested an alternative n.

    How about this? Ill buy the top you were going to get for yourself, and you can buy one for me.

    Huh? Wouldnt that just be like were exchanging, not gifting?

    What matters is the thought. Come on, Ill buy one, so you choose.

    Hmm, cant you choose for me?

    Me? I have no sense of fashion. What if you dont like it?

    That wont happen. And I want to wear something you think looks pretty.

    Alright. Ill try my best to choose something.

    Yeah, yeah!

    But as I wandered around the boutique, nothing particrly caught my eye.

    Having never really picked out womens clothes before, I was unsure what would be good.

    After making a full round, I still hadnt found the perfect gift for Eun-ha.

    This is hard. Eun-ha, do you have something in mind you want?

    Me? Anything you think is pretty is fine. Dont worry too much.

    But I want to consider your taste too. Can you give me a hint?

    Then... since its summer, I was thinking of getting a dress. Shall we go with that?

    Yes. Id like to see you in a dress too.

    I saw some over there earlier. Lets go look.

    Alright, lets go.

    Led by Eun-ha, I entered the section where dresses were disyed.

    But here too, there were so many dresses that it seemed it would take time to choose.

    From what Id seen of Eun-has clothing choices so far, she didnt seem to prefer tight or short clothes.

    While I usually picked my clothes without much thought to the material, I wanted to be more careful since it was for Eun-ha.

    I was willing to spend a bit more for a nice dress.

    What kind of dress do you like, Han-gyeol?

    To be honest, I think everything would look good on you, but- ah, that style seems to suit you. What do you think, Eun-ha?

    I pointed to a dress on a mannequin, different from the ones hanging on the hangers.

    It was a typical dress, neither too shy nor too in.

    A sky-blue dress that matched Eun-has pure and elegant vibe.

    It was lovely to think of Eun-ha wearing it, not the mannequin.

    Are you talking about that sky-blue dress over there?

    Yes. Its pretty.

    Do you like that style? Kind of pure and neat?

    Yes. I think itll suit you really well.

    Then, shall I try it on?

    Are you going to? Wheres the fitting room?

    Next to the cash register. So, shall I try it on? You cant say anything if it looks weird, okay?

    It wont look weird. Give me your bag and basket. Ill hold them.

    Eun-ha handed me her crossbody bag and the shopping basket.

    Then she went to the clerk and said she wanted to try on the dress.

    Id like to try on the dress the mannequin is wearing over there.

    Sure. Pleasee this way. If you wait in front of the fitting room, Ill bring it to you.

    Okay. Thank you. Han-gyeol? Lets go wait over there.

    Eun-ha and I waited in front of the fitting room for the clerk.

    After a short while, the clerk came with the dress.

    I brought a size that should fit you. Please feel free to try it on.

    Thank you. Han-gyeol, Ill go change ande back. Wait for me here, okay?

    Eun-ha received a dress from the clerk, but the color of the dress wasnt sky blue.

    Did I see it wrong? I wondered, just as Eun-ha entered the changing room.

    The clerk, after handing over the dress to Eun-ha, had gone off somewhere.

    Thats strange... I was sure it was sky blue... Did I see it wrong?

    Muttering to myself, I looked back towards the mannequin.

    There it was, the sky-blue dress still on the mannequin.

    But at that moment, I noticed the mannequin right next to it.

    The dress on this mannequin was the pr opposite of the pure and elegant one.

    It was a ck dress with spaghetti straps and a slightly plunging neckline.

    To anyone, it would appear more sensual than pure and elegant.

    Han-gyeol... are you there?

    Ah- Yeah, I am. Why?

    I think the clerk gave me the wrong dress.

    Really? Wait a moment. Ill talk to the clerk.

    No, since I have it now, Ill try it on. Can you wait a bit?

    Sure. Go ahead and finish changing.

    Yeah, almost done. Iming out now...

    The changing room door slowly opened, and Eun-has figure came into view.

    She looked so stunning in the dress that it erased all my prior thoughts, and I couldnt help but be in awe.

    Wow-

    But, this dress seems a bit too revealing

    Eun-ha, usually so pure and elegant, suited this provocative dress too.

    Her straight shoulders and the somewhat provocative corbone line caught my eye.

    Her beauty was so evident, it was hard to look away.

    Han-gyeol. Does it look strange?

    No, it suits you incredibly well... but its a bit too provocative, so lets pass on this one.

    Right? Ill change back quickly ande out!

    Eun-ha hurriedly closed the door and changed her clothes inside.

    I shook my head vigorously from side to side, trying to rid my mind of the turmoil.

    But the image of Eun-ha just now was too vividly etched in my memory, making it impossible to forget.

    With a click, the door opened, and Eun-ha stood beside me.

    Han-gyeol, I guess those kinds of clothes dont really suit me.

    No-! You looked amazing. Until now, Eun-ha, youve always had this pure, elegant, cute, and lovely vibe, but, how should I say this, you looked incredibly mature. That maturity, mixed with your youthful side, created a harmoniously noble look, and there was a dangerously charming feel to it.

    No need topliment me that much-! There are other people around... shh!

    Eun-ha gestured for me to be quiet, but I had already crossed a point of no return.

    I grabbed Eun-has shoulder, looking her straight in the eye.

    I mean it, it wasnt because it didnt suit you. But it was embarrassing for both of us, and above all, it was too provocative for me to handle. You get what Im saying, right? You were incredibly beautiful. So beautiful that Id want to see you like that every day, but Im just not ready for that yet...!

    Okay, I get it...! Thanks for thepliment...! Shh-! Look around.

    It was only after I hadvishly praised Eun-ha that I became aware of our surroundings.

    Everyone, both those waiting and those changing clothes, was looking at me.

    Oh no-

    Lets get out of here...!

    Eun-ha took my hand, leading me away from the gaze of the people.

    Once we were far from the changing rooms, Eun-ha looked at me with a smallugh.

    What was that about earlier? I didnt expect you topliment me that much.

    No, I just couldnt help it... you were that pretty.

    But still, I think Id be too shy to wear such clothes.

    Yeah. Lets tell the clerk and try on the dress you originally picked.

    As I was about to look for the clerk, Eun-ha grabbed thepel of my shirt.

    Huh? Eun-ha, why?

    Well... since I tried it on, should I buy this one...?

    Huh?

    This is also a dress you said was pretty. Im okay with this one too.

    But you said youd be too shy to wear this kind of dress...

    If its just for Han-gyeol to see, it doesnt really matter, does it?

    What? Shes getting bolder by the minute...

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 70: Diet

    Chapter 70: Diet

    I was willing to wear it even though it was a bit revealing because Han-gyeol would be happy.

    It might be too much to wear outside, but when its just the two of us, it shouldnt really matter, right?

    Wait a minute.

    Clothes that are only shown when were alone...?

    Now that I think about it, that was a dangerously bold statement.

    Only then did Ie to my senses and checked Han-gyeols expression.

    He seemed to have had a simr thought.

    Showing it only when were alone...?

    Ah, no-! I didnt mean Id wear this to seduce Han-gyeol or anything like that-!

    Right? If its something you wear only when were alone, it wouldnt be a dress, would it-ah?

    Eh?

    Our faces turned red at the same time.

    Han-gyeol frantically tried to exin, but it was toote.

    Its not lingerie I was talking about! So, what I mean is-!

    Yeah, yeah! I get it, so you dont need to exin! Lets buy this outfit another time. Lets do that!

    Yeah. That sounds like a good idea. We can buy it next time.

    Eventually, I handed back the dress to the clerk and received the one we originally intended to buy.

    Han-gyeol, Ill go change into this ande out.

    Okay. Take your time changing.

    Yeah.

    Entering the dressing room, I just sat down.

    My heart was still racing from the bold move I had made.

    When I think about it, the only thing thates to mind for a couple to wear when alone is lingerie.

    My head was filled with impure thoughts for a long time, and I had to cool down my face.

    Still, the way Han-gyeol looked when I wore that dress made my face flush repeatedly.

    I wanted to see that expression again, the one where he was embarrassed and blushing, but his eyes were fixed only on me.

    But I decided that today was not the day to see that expression again, and instead, I changed into a pure and elegant sky-blue dress.

    It seemed better to continue a high school-like romance for now.

    Next year, when were adults, it might be difficult to have such a youthful romance.

    I decided to save showing a more provocative side for after bing an adult.

    Han-gyeol, Im all changed. How do I look?

    The earlier embarrassment was gone, reced by Han-gyeols pleased smile.

    Seeing Han-gyeol look at me with those loving eyes made me incredibly happy.

    You look really beautiful.

    Arent you going topliment me as long as before?

    Youre incredibly pretty and lovely. Its just like a dress made for Eun-ha.

    Really? Then, should we go with this one without looking at others?

    Yeah, yeah. Come out after you change.

    Okay. Wait for me.

    After happily changing clothes, Han-gyeol paid for the dress.

    The awkwardness from before was set aside, and now it was my turn to choose clothes for Han-gyeol.

    Alright, lets pick something for Han-gyeol. You dont seem to wear bright colors much. Dont you like them?

    Its not that I dislike them. Theyre just a bit hard to manage, so I dont wear them often.

    Han-gyeol, having fairly pale skin for a guy, seemed like he would look great in bright clothes.

    I gently touched his cheek, and his skin was incredibly soft.

    How about trying a bright-colored outfit for a change?

    If Eun-ha picks it out, Ill like anything.

    I should consider Han-gyeols preferences properly.

    I like bright colors too. Dont worry, just choose whatever you think is best.

    Then, how about trying this on?

    I handed Han-gyeol a sky-blue shirt that I thought would suit him.

    It seemed like it would match well with the ck cotton pants he was wearing.

    I like the style. Ill change in the dressing room ande out.

    Okay, okay. Ill wait for you outside.

    I remembered our first date.

    Han-gyeol looked so handsome that day, wearing a light blue jacket.

    I wondered how Han-gyeol would look in a coat during winter.

    It seemed like his maturity would shine through even more.

    Winter was still a long way off, but I was already imagining Han-gyeol on that day.

    Yet, just picturing Han-gyeol in my mind naturally brought a smile to my face.

    Eun-ha.

    Han-gyeol called my name as he came out.

    I was momentarily lost for words at the sight of him, radiant and charming.

    The perfect length of the shirt and his broad shoulders enhanced the look of the garment.

    If there werent other people around, I wouldve jumped into his arms right then. Such a pity.

    Han-gyeol, sky blue suits you incredibly well.

    Oh, really? Feels good to hear that. Should I buy this one?

    Yes, yes. Lets buy that one. No, it has to be that one.

    Then Ill change back ande out.

    Okay, okay. Take your time changing.

    I happily paid for the sky-blue shirt Han-gyeol had tried on.

    Eun-ha, thank you. Ill wear it well.

    Its nothing. You bought me the dress, after all. Where should we go now?

    Since were out, lets go to a caf and have something cool to drink.

    Ah, theres a ce nearby with delicious ice cake. Lets go there.

    Sounds good.

    <strong>***</strong>

    At the caf, we sat down with our cake and fruit juice.

    Eun-ha, ah~

    Ah~

    I eagerly ate the cake Han-gyeol fed me, and then I fed him in return.

    The sweetness and coolness spreading in my mouth instantly brightened my mood.

    How is it? Its good here, right?

    Yeah. It tastes even better because Eun-ha is feeding me.

    Han-gyeol, you always say such sweet things.

    Oh, right. Eun-ha, is there anywhere you want to go this summer?

    Me? As long as Im with Han-gyeol, I dont mind where.

    The cake tasted exceptionally sweet after walking around so much.

    I couldnt stop scooping up more and more cake.

    This cafs cake was definitely on another level.

    I just couldnt put my fork down.

    I was thinking, since its vacation, maybe we could go swimming.

    Really? Id love that. I dont mind whether its a stream or the sea.

    Honestly, I too had been thinking about where to go out with Han-gyeol.

    But with the college entrance exam so close, I found it hard to bring it up first. Fortunately, Han-gyeol mentioned it himself.

    The thought of sshing around in a creek or sea with Han-gyeol sounded incredibly fun...

    How about the big indoor swimming pool near the park?

    Oh, right. I realized there was another option I hadnt considered.

    Aside from when I was very young, Id never been to a swimming pool, so I hadnt thought of it.

    Its such amon and obvious date idea with a boyfriend, yet it hadnt crossed my mind.

    But its the holidays, and Ive definitely gained a bit of weight from eating so much.

    In a swimsuit, the fat hidden by clothes would be visible to Han-gyeol  I absolutely couldnt let that happen.

    Ugh  I just ate so much cake, why did I do that!

    I hurriedly put down the fork I was holding.

    I enjoyed the cake

    Huh-? You hardly ate any. Finish it.

    No, no. Maybe its too sweet, but I feel full already, haha.

    Is it because of the swimsuit? Eun-ha, youre so slim, it doesnt matter, right?

    No, no, thats not it! You dont know, Han-gyeol. Ive been eating a lottely.

    So, it was because of the swimsuit?

    Ugh... Why didnt I think about the swimming pool...

    I felt toocent.

    But the best time to start is when you realize itste.

    If I eat less and exercise more for the next two weeks, Im sure Ill lose weight.

    But isnt two weeks too short?

    Han-gyeol

    Yes? Whats up?

    Can we go in a month instead?

    Near the end of the vacation? Wouldnt that be a bit much? It might be hard to focus on studying, feeling all excited.

    Han-gyeol was right.

    But...

    Then Ill diet for two weeks.

    You dont need to do that. Eun-ha should eat more, you know? Here  eat some cake.

    No! I want to show Han-gyeol how pretty I can look in a swimsuit.

    Youd look pretty in a swimsuit right now. Here  ah~ Ill kindly feed you.

    Han-gyeol tried to feed me the cake, but I firmly closed my mouth and shook my head.

    How about we go to a stream where we dont need swimsuits?

    No! Han-gyeol mentioned the swimming pool first, so were going to the pool.

    That wasnt my intention.

    I was determined to show Han-gyeol my best self.

    For the next two weeks, I decided to eat only sds and avoid carbohydrates.

    And there was one more important thing to consider.

    What kind of swimsuit do you like, Han-gyeol?

    I hurriedly asked about Han-gyeols preferences.

    Me? I like any swimsuit that Eun-ha-

    No! Ive heard enough in my life. Its a bikini, right?!

    Han-gyeol hesitated slightly in his response, which was all the answer I needed.

    Youve already given your answer.

    No, no, I think rash guards are-

    No. Ill definitely wear the bikini youre imagining!

    As his girlfriend, I didnt want to show him a half-hearted first swimsuit look.

    For the next two weeks, there will be no rice in my diet!

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 71: Massage

    Chapter 71: Massage

    No matter what, Eun-ha was determined to wear a bikini, and nothing could sway her resolve.

    She insisted on running every evening, and I decided to join her.

    It had been ten days since we started running in the park.

    Haa- Haa- Han-gyeol. I cant run anymore... I feel like Im going to die.

    Eun-ha, breathless yet still looking beautiful, stopped in her tracks.

    I told you, we shouldve just run fiveps like usual. Only two moreps to reach ten  want to finish them?

    Somehow, I felt like I could run tenps today But I guess it was too much. Im exhausted.

    Youve worked hard. Heres some water.

    Sorry. Ill drink in a bit! Han-gyeol, youre really good at running. You dont even look tired.

    Well, I do work out regrly. Lets rest on the bench before we go home.

    I led an utterly drained Eun-ha to a bench.

    After I opened the water bottle and handed it to her, she gulped it down.

    Ahh- Thats refreshing. Thanks.

    I was truly grateful to Eun-ha for exercising to look good for me.

    But at the same time, I was worried she might be overdoing it.

    Eun-ha, dont push yourself too hard. You can show me the bikini some other time.

    No way. Its our first time going to the pool together  I have to wear a bikini.

    If you insist that much, I wont try to stop you, but Im just worried you might hurt yourself.

    Dont worry. Im not just starving myself. Im dieting healthily.

    Hearing her say that, I decided not to press further.

    Thats good to hear. Its gettingte. Lets go home.

    Okay! Han-gyeol, help me up. My legs hurt from all the running.

    Eun-ha reached out her hand while sitting on the bench, so I firmly pulled her up.

    She rose gracefully, looking at me with a mischievous smile.

    Han-gyeol, youre so strong.

    Youre just too light, Eun-ha.

    Hearing you say that makes me happy. But Im still going to run for the next three days.

    Then shall we run home like we did just now?

    That would be too much...

    Eun-ha, shyly smiling as she spoke, was just too adorable.

    Why are you so cute?

    Really? I must look a mess from all the sweating. Dont stare too much, okay?

    No, I want to see your face up close.

    No, no, lets just go home~

    Eun-has yful words were a delight to hear.

    Isnt it tough, studying during the day and exercising at night?

    Theres nothing tough about doing things with Han-gyeol. I love every bit of it.

    Really? Then, how about we start working out together at dawn starting tomorrow?

    Th-that might be a bit too much. My legs might break.

    That wont do.

    Perhaps it was the conversation with Eun-ha that made it seem like we arrived home sooner than expected. Every day, we had these little squabbles in front of the apartment.

    Were already here. Go inside safely.

    Ah- Its such a pity. I cant even hug you because were sweaty. Cant we stay a bit longer?

    No, I need to shower and sleep too, Im sweaty.

    I wish Han-gyeol lived next door.

    What would you do if I lived next door?

    I could see you anytime. Id probably go to you as soon as I wake up every day.

    When did Eun-ha be so assertive?

    The shy Eun-ha I first met was hard to find now. As time passed, she expressed her affection more actively, which was both cute and lovely.

    I want to be with Eun-ha every day too.

    Thats exactly what I wanted to hear. I wont hold you back anymore. Message me when you get home, okay?

    With a beaming smile, I waved goodbye to Eun-ha and headed home. Even on the way back, her words kept bringing a smile to my face. I eventually stopped in my tracks and let out a silent scream.

    Shes just... too cute.

    Eun-ha always made my heart flutter every day.

    After getting home, I sent a message to Eun-ha saying I arrived and was going to shower, and then I took a shower.

    Once I finished showering, I immediately checked my phone and saw a reply from Eun-ha.

    Without even checking the message, I called Eun-ha right away. Our phone calls had be a routine.

    - Hey, Han-gyeol. Are you done showering?

    Yeah. Just finished. How about you, Eun-ha?

    - I just finished showering too. Just turn off the lights and lie down.

    Yes. I was just about to lie down too. Arent you hungry?

    - I miss Han-gyeol.

    Are you a rapper? That rhyme was perfect.

    - I was being serious.

    Well see each other tomorrow, wont we?

    - Im sleepy, I keep closing my eyes. Guess we ran a lot today.

    I want to hear your voice a little longer before I sleep.

    Eun-ha didnt respond for a moment.

    - I want to hear your voice more too

    I wished I could see the expression Eun-ha had while saying this.

    You must be blushing right now.

    - You said something heart-fluttering, Han-gyeol. I cant help it...

    Youre so cute, its killing me.

    - Stop, its embarrassing.

    Are you going to get shy every time I say youre cute?

    - What can I do if I get excited every time you call me cute?

    I couldnt help but burst intoughter in bed at Eun-has response.

    Why do you make me miss you like this?

    - Exactly. I miss Han-gyeol.

    We just parted ways a while ago.

    - Still, I miss you. I really wish Han-gyeol lived next door.

    Do you wish we lived in the same house?

    Eun-ha was silent for a moment after my question. Then I heard some rustling, followed by her soft voice.

    - Maybe that... forter...

    Eun-has response was as expected, but I couldnt help blushing myself.

    I closed my eyes tightly, trying to contain the cuteness.

    Were going to see each other tomorrow anyway.

    - Right. Well meet tomorrow, and the day after, and keep meeting...

    Eun-ha said she wanted to hear more of my voice, but as we talked, her words started to trail off. After a brief silence on my part, I could hear Eun-has breathing.

    Softly, Eun-has breathing, smooth and gentle, reached my ears, and I quietly said,

    I love you. Sleep well.

    As I was about to gently end the call, a rustling noise came through the receiver, followed by a mumbled,

    - Mmm...

    I wasnt sure if she heard me or if it was just sleep talk, but Eun-ha was endearing to the end.

    I pressed the end call button, ced my phone beside my pillow, and closed my eyes.

    Thanks to Eun-ha, I went to bed smiling again.

    Ah, I miss her.

    <strong>***</strong>

    <em>-BEEP BEEP BEEP!</em>

    I turned off the noisy rm clock and tidied up the bedding.

    Even though it was vacation, I woke up around the same time I would for school.

    After drinking a ss of lukewarm water, I quickly prepared breakfast.

    Being of adult age, I couldnt just eat meals prepared for me. I took out some side dishes, fried an egg, and had a simple breakfast.

    After finishing the dishes, I returned to my room.

    I sent a message to Eun-ha that I was up and immediately started studying.

    Meeting Eun-ha would be after lunch since this was a crucial time. We dedicated our mornings entirely to studying for our futures.

    While we sometimes studied together, we had fixed times for studying alone.

    About an hourter, my phone vibrated with a message.

    [Eun-ha: Im up too! Lets meet for lunch.]

    We didnt specify a time or ce, but I replied with an acknowledgment.

    Happy, I finished my studies and left for lunch before heading to Eun-has ce.

    However, as soon as I arrived at Eun-has house, I was greeted by her visibly exhausted expression.

    Han-gyeol, youre here?

    Eun-ha stood there, leaning against the wall, her legs trembling weakly.

    Are you hurt?

    Ugh- I think I overdid it yesterday. My muscles are sore. I cant walk.

    Seeing Eun-has state, I couldnt help but let out a snicker.

    Ah! Han-gyeol, youughed. How can youugh when your girlfriend is in pain from overworked muscles?

    Sorry. Its just that the energetic Eun-ha from yesterday and the Eun-ha now are so different...!

    I took off my shoes and went in, grabbing Eun-has cheeks.

    Youre really too cute.

    Eun-ha, unable to protest due to her sore legs, just groaned in response.

    Ouch- Ah, it hurts.

    Cant help it, youre too adorable. Is Eunwoo Hyung around?

    Hes asleep in his room. I was nning to run today too... but thats probably not a good idea, huh?

    Its definitely not a good idea in this condition. Did you eat lunch?

    Yeah, I had a chicken sd.

    Is that enough? Shouldnt you have a proper meal at least once?

    One day like this is fine. Im not going to exercise today, so just sd for me.

    A muscle strain like this wont heal in just a day.

    Ill massage it; itll loosen up quickly.

    I sat on the sofa and lightly tapped Eun-has calf.

    Does it hurt?

    Not really. Han-gyeol, could you massage it a bit?

    Me? It might hurt a lot.

    Wouldnt it loosen faster if you do it harder?

    Hmm, maybe? Want to lift your leg up?

    I cautiously lifted Eun-has leg onto mine.

    Ah, wait. Isnt this a bit embarrassing?

    Well, its just a massage, nothing to worry about. Keep it professional.

    Should I start?

    Be, be gentle, okay? Dont start too strong.

    Okay, dont worry.

    I carefully massaged Eun-has calf. As I did, she twitched slightly.

    I continued massaging, thinking it was natural for the tense muscles to react.

    Her calf muscles were surprisingly firm, probably from the overexertion yesterday.

    You definitely overdid it yesterday. Maybe we should stop exercising until we go to the swimming pool.

    Maybe!

    Your enthusiasm is great, Eun-ha, but dont overdo it next time, okay?

    Mmm!

    Huh? Was there a hint of yfulness in Eun-has voice?

    Feeling a bit uneasy, I looked at her face. Seeing her flushed face, covering her mouth, I stopped my hand.

    Why is your face all red-!

    No, its not-! Its because it feels good! Keep going!

    I cant! It sounds dangerous!

    Just a little more massage...!

    Your words sound weird-!

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 72: The Swimming Pool

    Chapter 72: The Swimming Pool

    It was the day Eun-ha had been eagerly waiting for: the day to visit the swimming pool.

    In other words, it was the day to see Eun-ha in her swimsuit. Despite trying not to, I couldnt help but feel excited.

    After all, who wouldnt be? My beautiful girlfriend even went on a diet to show off her bikini.

    With my bag packed with a swimsuit and a tube, I arrived at Eun-has house, feeling joyful.

    As I rang the doorbell and waited, today, it was Eunwoo Hyung, her brother, who opened the door.

    Ah, Han-gyeol is here?

    Yes. Is Eun-ha around?

    Shes in the middle of a final training, or whatever its called... Come see for yourself. Its quite a sight.

    Huh?

    Following Eunwoo Hyung into the living room, I saw Eun-ha busily doing sit-ups.

    Hi, Han-gyeol~

    Eun-ha and Hyun-joo Noona, greeted me cheerfully, as Hyun-joo Noona held onto Eun-has calves.

    Hello. How are you, Eun-ha?

    Han-gyeol-! Just a moment...! Im almost done...!

    Eun-ha, you have ten more to go!

    That many?! Ugh...! Okay!

    Eun-ha finished her sit-ups and copsed on the living room floor.

    Hi, Han-gyeol.

    Hey. Arent you going to be too tired for the swimming pool?

    Its, its just a final one...

    At Eun-has words, Hyun-joo Noona burst intoughter.

    Herughter filled the living room.

    Hey, Unnie! Dontugh!

    Sorry...! Its just too cute...! Doing sit-ups on the day youre going to the swimming pool to show your boyfriend your bikini...! Its just adorable. What do you think, Han-gyeol?

    I think its adorably cute. You must be tired from exercising since the morning. Did you have lunch?

    I had a sd~ Lets rest a bit before we leave!

    Eun-ha looked up at me, beaming with joy.

    Did Han-gyeol see which swimsuit Eun-ha picked out?

    No. Eun-ha said she would show it at the swimming pool.

    Oho~ So Eun-ha said that? Shed reveal it at the swimming pool?

    It has to be at the swimming pool, or else it loses its meaning!

    You must be really looking forward to it, huh? Excited to see your girlfriend in her swimsuit?

    Hyun-joo Noona looked at me with a sly grin.

    I averted my gaze slightly and mumbled.

    Of course...

    Hahaha! Why are you two so adorable?

    Unnie! Dont tease Han-gyeol! Han-gyeol, lets leave now!

    Okay. Well be going then.

    Have fun and make sure topliment Eun-ha~

    Will do~

    Together with Eun-ha, I left the house and headed for the bus stop.

    How are your legs, Eun-ha? Are they okay?

    Yeah, theyre fine. They loosened up after resting a bit.

    Still, dont overdo it, okay? It would be bad if you got a cramp while ying in the water.

    Ill be sticking with Han-gyeol the whole time, so it should be fine. Oh? Herees the bus. Lets get on.

    Eun-ha seemed even more excited about the swimming pool today, smiling brightly as she boarded the bus.

    We sat next to each other at the back of the quiet bus, holding hands.

    Are you that excited?

    Yeah. Ive been waiting for this day for two weeks~ Im so thrilled. Cant wait to ssh around with Han-gyeol.

    Alright. Lets have a great time there.

    Upon arriving, we immediately entered the water park.

    There should be a central meeting za. Lets meet up in front of there.

    Okay. I wont be long. See you in a bit~

    I watched Eun-ha enter the changing room, and then I went in myself.

    After showering and changing into my swimsuit, I headed straight to our meeting spot.

    I had thought it would be less crowded on a weekday, but there were more people than I expected. There were families and quite a few couples.

    It wasnt long before I heard Eun-has voice beside me.

    Han-gyeol.

    Ah, youre here?

    Excited at the prospect of finally seeing Eun-ha, I quickly turned my head. The sight of her standing there, shy and hesitant, left mepletely frozen.

    Eun-ha was d in a white bikini, with a sheer white beach cardigan draped over it. Her fair skin was on full disy, and her damp hair added a touch of allure. She looked even more beautiful and lovely than I had imagined, leaving me speechless. All I could do was cover my agape mouth with my hand.

    How... how does it look? Say something, please.

    Eun-ha couldnt look me straight in the eyes, seemingly embarrassed. I struggled to find words to express my feelings but managed to convey my emotions as best as I could.

    Youre really... beyond words beautiful. It suits you incredibly well. Youre just so pretty...

    Really? It doesnt look weird or anything?

    No. Not at all. Absolutely not. It suits you perfectly. Youre so pretty that I can hardly look at you.

    No, dont... I wore it because I wanted you to see it! Its meaningless if you dont look.

    Eun-has words were endearingly sweet. Seeing her smile happily, my heart kept fluttering.

    Ill try. Shall we start with thezy river?

    Yeah, lets go. I really want to get into the water.

    Eun-ha came to my side.

    I knew it already, but Eun-has skin is incredibly fair...

    My eyes kept drifting to Eun-ha in her swimsuit.

    Even after we entered thezy river, I couldnt help but keep looking at Eun-ha.

    Do you know how to swim, Han-gyeol?

    Me? Not really. Barely manage to float. What about Eun-ha?

    I think I learned to swim in kindergarten, but Ive forgotten it all. Did you wait long?

    Not really? I didnt wait much, and you came quicker than I thought.

    What were you doing while waiting?

    Just looking around the pool. Why?

    When I came earlier, I saw there were many pretty girls here... Han-gyeol.

    Eun-ha looked at me with a slightly annoyed expression.

    Yeah. Why?

    Only look at me... okay?

    Wow - shes just too adorable.

    Hearing Eun-has words, my mind went nk.

    Her expression and tone were so endearing that my heart beat even faster than before.

    Despite being in the pool, I felt a warmth spreading through my body, and my face flushed.

    I will... only look at Han-gyeol too.

    Eun-ha...! If you say more, my heart might really burst.

    That would be troublesome... I cant live without Han-gyeol now.

    Eun-has continuous words made my head spin.

    So this is what it feels like to be so happy you could die.

    Eun-ha.

    Yes?

    I really love you. The most in the world. Ill love you until I die.

    I love you too. So, so much.

    Im burning up. I need to cool my face.

    Your face is really red right now, Han-gyeol.

    Its all because of Eun-ha.

    Is it? I didnt know~

    Eun-ha and I giggled as we made our way around thezy river.

    Han-gyeol, lets go on the water slide. The one for two people over there. Its not too crowded.

    Yeah. Lets try everything here.

    We have to ride everything we can together~

    Right. I want to ride everything with Eun-ha too.

    There werent many people waiting, so our turn came quicker than expected.

    Han-gyeol, Ill sit in front.

    Okay. Ill be right behind you.

    Eun-ha climbed onto the tube first, and I followed. But as soon as I saw Eun-has pale back, I quickly looked up at the ceiling. It was just too much...

    Here we go~

    As the staff member pushed the tube, we were sucked into the slide.

    Eun-ha screamed with excitement as we zoomed down the dark tunnel of the water slide.

    Ahahaha-! Its so fast-!

    After the thrilling ride, Eun-ha took off her cap and fixed her hair.

    Ugh, my hair is a mess.

    Watching Eun-ha tidy her bangs and re-tie her hair, I fell for her all over again. I couldnt take my eyes off her delicate, pale neckline and shoulders.

    Youre really... beautiful. Like a goddess.

    Really? Youre so generous withpliments today.

    Responding to my words, Eun-ha approached me with a smile.

    Your cap is crooked too, Han-gyeol. Let me fix it for you.

    As Eun-ha closed the distance between us, I instinctively raised my arms slightly. Eun-ha, seemingly unaware of the meaning behind my action, tidied up my hair and adjusted my cap for me.

    Han-gyeol, shall we go around thezy river again?

    Yeah. Lets take another round and then go for hotdogs. Im getting a bit hungry.

    Sounds good. Come on, lets hurry.

    Eun-ha grabbed my hand and led me straight back to thezy river. We were floating leisurely in the flowing water when suddenly Eun-ha let out a short gasp and looked at me.

    Whats wrong?

    Ah! Han-gyeol...!

    Yes? What is it?

    I think I have a cramp in my leg. It hurts...!

    Which leg? Come closer.

    As I approached Eun-ha, she ced her arm over my shoulder.

    Which leg is it? Ill massage it for you.

    Just as I was about to massage Eun-has leg, she leaned close to my ear and whispered in a very soft voice.

    It was a lie.

    Then she embraced me.

    What, what-?

    Shh- People will think its a cramp, so lets just hug for a moment.

    I couldnt help but swallow hard at Eun-has bold move.

    Youre really daring...

    You wanted to hug earlier, didnt you?

    I thought you hadnt noticed...

    Actually, I wanted to be hugged too. So, I caught on.

    I admit defeat...

    I carefully embraced Eun-ha in return.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 73: The

    Chapter 73: The

    We stepped out of the water for a moment and arrived at the food court.

    The food court was lined with countless dishes I hadnt eaten in thest two weeks.

    I was still in my swimsuit, so I figured I shouldnt eat too much, but a hotdog seemed... eptable.

    Ill have a hotdog.

    Arent you hungry? Why not eat more?

    I think this will be enough~

    Alright. Grab a table and sit. Ill go get it.

    Okay, okay. Be right back.

    Sitting at the table, I watched Han-gyeols retreating figure.

    I wanted to run up to Han-gyeols broad back and hug him, but with so many people around, it just wasnt possible.

    Han-gyeol seemed to have broad shoulders and quite a bit of muscle. I wonder if he works out separately.

    But whenever our eyes met, Han-gyeol always greeted me with a bright smile.

    Just seeing it lifted my spirits.

    Here. This is for Eun-ha.

    Thanks~

    We ate hotdogs facing each other, having returned to the table.

    Just moments ago, all I could think about was hotdogs, but now my gaze naturally drifted to Han-gyeols body.

    Do you work out or something, Han-gyeol?

    Me? Not really. Why?

    You seem to have quite a lot of muscle.

    Maybe its just because I have big bones.

    I shouldnt say I want to touch them, right?

    But perhaps a quick poke would be okay?

    Isnt that a natural curiosity for a girlfriend?

    Ah, I should have hugged Han-gyeol when I had the chance...!

    No, that doesnt feel right.

    Do you like guys with lots of muscles, Eun-ha?

    Uh-oh?! No. I like your body the best.

    Han-gyeol looked at me with slightly surprised eyes.

    That sounded a bit weird...

    I meant, you look best right now.

    Is that so?

    Han-gyeol smirked and was about to take a sip of his drink.

    Wouldnt it be okay to speak casually as if its nothing?

    Without even verifying the thought that popped into my head, I blurted out.

    Can I touch it just once?

    Han-gyeol burst outughing, spewing his drink everywhere.

    I thought speaking inly wouldnt startle him, but I was mistaken.

    S-sorry! I didnt mean to surprise you...!

    That was quite a bold statement, dont you think...?

    No, not like a caress! Just a quick poke?!

    Its even more embarrassing to ask permission like that...

    I looked earnestly at Han-gyeol.

    J-just the arm...!

    Han-gyeol chuckled and then ced his arm on the table. I could see the veins slightly protruding as I poked his shoulder. Unlike the softness of Han-gyeols cheeks, there was a firmness to it.

    Fascinating...

    Just as I was about to explore more, Han-gyeol swiftly withdrew his arm.

    Ah-

    Lets eat the hotdogs now.

    I looked at Han-gyeol with a slightly disappointed expression.

    No use looking disappointed.

    Thats mean... I was just getting started.

    I puffed my cheeks and looked at Han-gyeol. I hadnt even properly touched him yet.

    No matter how much you pout, it cant be helped.

    Tsk-

    I sipped my drink, feeling a bit frustrated.

    We have to restrain ourselves since were still students.

    Pfft-!

    This time, I was the one who spat out my drink. I coughed, and Han-gyeol handed me a tissue.

    I... I didnt mean it like that!

    Eun-ha, sometimes youre like a bulldozer... just now, you were like a fierce beast. Like a rabbit in front of a lion.

    No, not at all! I just wanted to feel Han-gyeols muscles, purely!

    Your eyes and touch seemed pretty sly for pure intentions. Its okay. We just need to be more patient.

    No! I just wanted to touch you-!

    Despite my vehement protests, Han-gyeol continued to enjoy his hotdog.

    Okay~

    No! Look! Ill let you touch my arm too...! Go ahead!

    What? How did we get to this topic?!

    You keep teasing me, Han-gyeol! Its only fair if you touch my arm too...! Please...!

    If you put it that way, I definitely cant touch it-!

    Our voices must have been loud because people around our table started looking at us. We quickly grabbed our hotdogs and drinks and fled to a distant spot.

    As we ran, a smile involuntarily crept onto my face. The situation was somehow amusing. Its not like we said anything worth running away from.

    But why are we running away?

    Exactly. But the atmosphere demanded an escape, right?

    Its because of Han-gyeol-

    What?! Its because Eun-ha told me to touch her arm-!

    Hmm, lets call it mutual fault. Lets eat quickly and go back to swimming.

    Sounds good. Ah- I want to try a bite of your hotdog.

    Here-

    As I held out my hotdog to Han-gyeol, he opened his mouth wide. Fearing that half of my hotdog would vanish, I swiftly pulled it back to my chest. With a snap, Han-gyeols mouth closed.

    Ah-

    Just a little bit! Its a delicious meal I havent had in two weeks.

    Okay, okay, just a little.

    A little bit, right...?

    When I brought the hotdog to Han-gyeols mouth again, he took a bite. But...

    Hey-! What...?! Hey-! My hotdog-!

    Han-gyeol bit off half of my hotdog. Chewing contentedly, he swallowed and then looked at me with a satisfied expression.

    That was delicious~

    With that, Han-gyeol dashed away.

    You, you-! Come back here-!

    <strong>***</strong>

    Han-gyeol and I spent the rest of the evening frolicking in the pool before we headed out.

    We boarded the bus home from the swimming pool. It seemed to be thest stop because, aside from the bus driver, there was nobody else.

    It feels like weve chartered the whole bus.

    Indeed. Lets sit in the back.

    Okay.

    Ah, my legs are sore.

    We sat down side by side, hugging our belongings.

    Han-gyeol, we really had a great time today.

    Next year, lets go to an even bigger pool.

    Yeah~ Or maybe go see the ocean. Id like that.

    We could also go to a stream you like and just dip our feet in.

    But if we go to a stream or the ocean, we wont need swimsuits, right?

    I think I prefer the pool.

    Why? Want to see me in a bikini again?

    Yes. Eun-ha, you looked incredibly pretty today.

    Han-gyeols words made me extremely happy.

    The two weeks of diligent dieting had paid off.

    It was a bit embarrassing, but the happiness outweighed that.

    I want to be even prettier.

    Prettier than this? Youre quite greedy.

    I want to be more beautiful for Han-gyeol.

    Every time Han-gyeol showed his love and admiration, my heart overflowed with joy.

    I should be content by now, but it almost feels addictive; I keep wanting more of his love. Wait a minute... am I being too much?

    Han-gyeol, am I being too excessive?

    Huh? What do you mean?

    Like, am I being too demanding of your love? Tell me honestly.

    Demanding? No, not at all. Ive never thought that.

    If I ever do, you must tell me, okay? If you do, Ill change! But just so you know, I feel incredibly loved by you right now. What I said earlier was just my own desire. You understand, right?

    At my words, Han-gyeol just gazed at me, a nk expression on his face.

    Eun-ha is lovely, no matter how many times I look at her.

    Suddenly? I didnt mean it in that way.

    Its really lovely how honest you are. And thank you for that.

    Han-gyeol looked at me with a wide smile. Now I can truly exin.

    Why I can only be this honest about my feelings with Han-gyeol.

    I find Han-gyeol lovely too.

    Every time I express my honest feelings, Han-gyeol looks at me with such love.

    He looks at me warmly, as if saying thank you.

    And in his gaze, I can clearly feel the love he has for me.

    I cant help but be honest with Han-gyeol. I want to see those eyes until the day I die.

    Really? But Eun-ha, if you ever find my actions or words burdensome or unpleasant, you have to tell me. Okay?

    Yeah, yeah. I will...! But I dont think that will ever happen. Whatever Han-gyeol does, I think Ill like it.

    I gently ced my hands on Han-gyeols cheeks.

    Can I kiss you?

    Here, in a public ce?

    Theres no one around. Ive been good my whole life, so I think this is okay.

    What-?!

    I love you.

    Just as I was about to kiss Han-gyeol, a sudden thud! of footsteps was heard.

    We both swiftly turned our heads away... but it was incredibly disappointing.

    In the end, the bus started, and as we headed home, only the feeling of disappointment lingered in my heart.

    Youre staying for dinner at my ce, right?

    After getting off the bus, we headed straight home.

    Yeah, Im hungry. I wonder if Hyun-joo Noona and Eunwoo Hyung are at home?

    They didnt seem like they were going out when I saw them this morning. I think Unnie might wait for us toe.

    Lets hurry then.

    Even in the elevator, I couldnt stop thinking about the kiss we missed on the bus. But by now, I half-gave up, thinking its better to let it go.

    As we got off the elevator and were about to enter the door code, Han-gyeol suddenly grabbed my wrist.

    Eun-ha.

    Hm?

    Can we do what we couldnt on the bus, now?

    My heart fluttered at Han-gyeols words. It wasnt just me feeling the loss.

    There was no reason to refuse. I nodded slightly, and Han-gyeol slowly moved closer to me. With anticipation, I pursed my lips.

    As Han-gyeols and my breaths began to intermingle, Han-gyeol set down his belongings.

    Hmm...

    It was a kiss a bit different from before, a bit... more intense than usual. I found myself wanting Han-gyeol more fiercely than ever.

    Gently wrapping my arms around Han-gyeols neck, I dropped what I was holding. The thud of our belongings hitting the ground rang out, but we did not stop.

    I pulled Han-gyeols face closer, wanting his lips even more, and Han-gyeol deepened the kiss, longing for me through the parting of my lips. I wished for this entwining of our love to continue unseparated.

    Hoping this moment wouldst forever.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 74: Daily Life

    Chapter 74: Daily Life

    I hadnt intended to share such a deep kiss from the outset.

    Yet, the kiss we missed on the bus lingered regretfully, and even upon reaching Eun-has house, the feeling of loss didnt fade.

    As Eun-ha reached for the door lock, I took her hand and spoke frankly, prompting her head to tilt slightly upwards.

    Gently holding Eun-has face, I slowly enveloped her lips with mine.

    The moment her soft lips touched mine, I set down what I was holding.

    The sounds escaping our lips as we continued to kiss felt provocatively stirring.

    Moreover, Eun-has embrace felt more intense than usual.

    As Eun-has lips parted slightly, my tongue cautiously slipped into her mouth.

    The kiss felt entirely different from usual, which worried me a bit, but then Eun-ha pulled me in closer.

    After a somewhat sticky kiss, we slowly separated.

    Haah...

    Eun-ha, with a slightly dazed look, snuggled into my arms.

    Eun-ha, holding onto my clothes tightly, seemed too embarrassed to leave my embrace easily.

    Eun-ha, should we head in now?

    Mmm... Just a bit longer... Just a bit longer... I want to stay like this.

    With a voiceced with affection, I hugged Eun-ha tighter.

    Reflecting on it, that kiss was certainly a bit dangerous.

    Ill have to be more cautious next time.

    Especially when its just the two of us at home.

    Hey, Han-gyeol...

    Yeah? Whats up?

    Eun-ha gently lifted her head from my embrace.

    Did my lipstick tint smudge?

    No, it didnt smudge.

    Really? Then we can continue a bit more.

    What?

    Its still not enough. Just a little more...!

    Eun-ha grabbed the cor of my shirt and stood on her tiptoes.

    She enveloped my lips again, wrapping her arms around my neck.

    Leaning into me slowly, she resumed the kiss we had shared moments before.

    Though her movements were clumsy, they were endearing and filled with love.

    I too closed my eyes and pulled Eun-ha into an embrace.

    As our tongues intertwined, the feeling of growing love was palpable.

    Thinking we should head inside soon, I slowly pulled back.

    Ah...

    Eun-ha opened her eyes slowly, still looking unsatisfied.

    Her expression was adorable and lovable, but we couldnt stand in front of the house forever.

    Shall we go in now?

    Um... Yeah. Did my lipstick tint smudge?

    If I say it didnt, are you going to kiss me again?

    You caught me... Then, lets just hold each other a bit longer before we go in.

    Her arms, previously around my neck, now clung to my waist.

    I held Eun-ha tightly in my embrace.

    Gently stroking her hair, we waited until the lingering feelings faded.

    Han-gyeol.

    Yeah.

    Lets go inside now.

    Okay.

    As I picked up the items that had fallen to the ground, Eun-ha turned around and pressed the door lock.

    Entering the house, we found Hyun-joo Noona sitting on the living room sofa.

    Were back~

    Did you have a good time?

    Yes, we had a lot of fun. It looks like Eunwoo Hyung went out?

    Yeah, he said he was going to meet some friends. Im also nning to head out after dinner. Are you guys hungry?

    Yes, we didnt eat much at the pool.

    Is that so? Are you hungry now, Eun-ha?

    After pondering Hyun-joo Noonas question for a moment, Eun-ha looked at me and replied.

    Um- I think I ate a lot. Im full.

    Really?

    Han-gyeol, Im going to change clothes.

    Ah- okay.

    Eun-ha gracefully walked into her room.

    What was that? Why did she nce at my lips and say she was full?

    Han-gyeol, how was Eun-ha in her bikini~?

    She was incredibly beautiful... Beyond what words can describe.

    Really? Then you should have seen it; Eun-ha must have tried on about twenty swimsuits with me~

    Hyun-joo Noonas voice must have carried to Eun-has room because she quickly opened the door.

    Ah, Unnie-! Dont say that-!

    Whats the harm~ You even picked out such bold swimsuits~

    No, its not like that-! It just happened to be the prettiest one-!

    Phahaha-! Lets just say thats the case~

    Unnie-!

    Eun-has efforts to please me were endearing.

    I, I also really liked that swimsuit-!

    My attempt to support Eun-ha backfired, making her more embarrassed.

    Hmm~ So you liked the bold swimsuit, huh?

    Ah-! Thats not what I meant...!

    Ahahaha-! Alright! Lets just say thats the case for Han-gyeol too~

    Unnie-!

    <strong>***</strong>

    After dinner with Eun-ha and Hyun-joo Noona, I was heading home.

    Eun-ha naturally followed behind me as we strolled around the park.

    Han-gyeol, today was so much fun. Ah, if only we werent a student preparing for exams, Id travel all over the ce with you. Its a pity.

    I feel the same. Id love to go ces with Eun-ha too. But for me-

    You mean its already good as it is, right? Of course, I love it now too.

    How did you know what I was going to say?

    I guess I can read your mind a little now, Han-gyeol.

    Eun-ha smiled brightly and held my hand tightly.

    Really?

    Yeah, yeah! You know, when I look at other couples, it all seems pretty much the same. In spring, they go see cherry blossoms, in summer, they go for a swim, in autumn, its leaf peeping, and in winter, ying in the snow. These are all ces you could go with family or friends, not just with a partner, right?

    Thats true.

    But for me, going to the pool with family or friends doesntpare to the joy of going out with you, Han-gyeol. It might be rude to my family and friends, but I cant deny feeling this way.

    Indeed, if we look closely at couples, their dating patterns arergely simr.

    Im just happiest when Im with you, Han-gyeol.

    Eun-ha swung our sped hands back and forth, clearly delighted.

    It was embarrassing, but I felt truly loved.

    How could I not feel this way when she smiles so brightly and is so happy?

    Really? Youd be happy with the same kind of dates every day?

    Of course! I do want to explore different ces with you, Han-gyeol, but ultimately, what I really want is just to have you by my side.

    What would you want to do then if Im always by your side?

    I think thats enough for me. What more could I ask for? If I had to choose, maybe just holding hands and walking like this?

    Ill make sure it can always be like this.

    You dont have to try so hard. Youre already doing enough.

    Still, I want to treat you even better, Eun-ha.

    At my words, Eun-ha beamed a wide smile and said,

    You want to treat me well?

    Of course.

    Good. Then Ill tell you the perfect way to do that!

    Did you have something in mind? You should have said so sooner.

    Letting go of my hand and cing her hands behind her back, Eun-ha shyly said,

    Meet with me again tomorrow.

    Eh? Thats a given.

    Then meet with me the day after tomorrow, too.

    Isnt that also a given?

    And the day after that as well.

    Whats that~? Tell me what you really want.

    I urged her to speak her true desire, but Eun-ha kept repeating simr requests.

    Meet with me the day after that, and the day after that, and five dayster too. Lets meet every day. Got it?

    Really? Is that all you want?

    Yeah, yeah. Thats all I need. I want to see Han-gyeol every day. Even if its just for a brief moment, meet with me every day. Got it?

    Seriously? Thats all?

    If its something I want from Han-gyeol, thats all there is to it.

    Looking into Eun-has eyes, I could feel the sincerity in her words.

    Suddenly, my face heated up with a rush of embarrassment.

    Aw-?! Is Han-gyeol getting shy?

    Say something more difficult...

    Something more difficult?

    Yeah. Like asking me to bring you a star.

    Got it. Ill think of something more difficult.

    Eun-ha closed her eyes, seemingly pondering for a moment before her eyes suddenly sparkled with an idea.

    Ive got it!

    Lets hear it.

    Hug me tomorrow, and the day after too.

    Come on, not the easy stuff~ Something else.

    Seeing Eun-has charming smile naturally brought one to my face as well.

    And kiss me tomorrow, and the day after too.

    Her adorable request had me bursting intoughter, despite us being in the park. Passersby nced our way, but I couldnt help myself.

    Stopughing~ Will you do it?

    Yes, I promise. Ill hug and kiss you tomorrow, and the day after too.

    Youre making a promise, Han-gyeol? You better keep it.

    Im all aflutter. What if I break my promise?

    Ill have to show you how scary a beast can be.

    Eun-ha, youre already quite the beast.

    Stop teasing me about being a beast. What animal do you think suits me, Han-gyeol?

    Eun-ha? Let me think...

    Choose your words wisely, Han-gyeol.

    Even her warning was endearing.

    I wanted to tease her, despite knowing it would betray her expectations.

    A lion. Ahh!

    No sooner had I spoken than Eun-ha bit my shoulder.

    Ouch! That hurts, Eun-ha!

    Grrr...

    Despite feeling like I was bitten by a tiger, I couldnt stopughing.

    Okay, okay, Ill speak properly. Just let go for a moment.

    This is yourst chance-

    Eun-ha issued a warning, but my yful spirit remained.

    A cute small animal-

    Right, which cute small animal?

    -thats hunted by a lion-

    -Come here. Im taking you home.

    Its a joke, a joke! Lets go with a rabbit-!

    Its toote now!

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 75: Lies

    Chapter 75: Lies

    With the new term fast approaching, I wanted to spend more time with Eun-ha.

    I had nned to study with Eun-ha today as well, but then a problem arose.

    37.6 degrees?

    I had woken up with a throbbing headache and a chilly sensation, so I checked my temperature, and it was 37.6 degrees.

    To think Id catch a cold in this sweltering heat, melting away Its been quite an eventful time.

    It seemed likely that sleeping with the air conditioner on recently was the cause.

    My mother had gone to see my father in Busan and said she wouldnt be back until tomorrow evening.

    Well, its not like I havent been sick on my own before, no need to worry unnecessarily.

    I hurriedly changed my clothes and headed to the local ENT clinic.

    I waited quietly in line with my mask on until a nurse called my name.

    Lee Han-gyeol, pleasee into the consultation room.

    Yes

    Maybe it was because I moved around.

    I felt heavier than when I had woken up from sleep.

    But it was definitely not to the point of copsing.

    Yes, how can I assist you today?

    Ah, I think Ive caught a cold. I seem to have a fever too. It was 37.6 degrees this morning.

    Since when have you been feeling this way?

    Since I woke up this morning.

    Let me check your temperature again. Just a moment, please.

    After measuring with the thermometer, the doctor said,

    Its 37.8 degrees now. Do you have a cough or a runny nose?

    I have a bit of a cough... and no runny nose, but could you prescribe something just in case?

    Yes, of course. Ill prescribe medicine for three days. Its ufortable in the summer, but make sure to cover yourself with a nket when you sleep.

    Thank you.

    Get plenty of rest. You know what to do, right?

    Yes.

    I settled the medical bill and picked up my medication.

    I considered eating something but, feeling bothzy and exhausted, I ended up taking the medicine on an empty stomach.

    Ah, I forgot to buy porridge on the way home. Ill just order deliveryter. Im too tired right now.

    After a quick wash in the bathroom, I went straight to bed.

    Ah, I need to tell Eun-ha I cant make it today...

    I searched for my phone beside the bed and turned on the screen.

    Knowing Eun-ha, if I told her I was home alone, shed definitelye over to take care of me.

    With the college entrance exams just about 100 days away, I didnt want to risk her catching a cold from me... So, I decided not to mention that Id be alone until tomorrow.

    Ahem...! Hm...! Ah- Aaaaah-

    Clearing my throat, I called Eun-ha. After a few rings, she picked up immediately, her voice filled with affection.

    -Hello~ Han-gyeol, why~? Wanted to hear my voice first thing in the morning?

    Were you studying?

    -No, I was just thinking about Han-gyeol~

    Ah, Eun-ha. I dont think I cane over this afternoon, so I wanted to call you.

    Eun-has yful tone disappeared from her voice.

    -Oh? Why? What happened?

    I think Ive caught a cold. Its nothing serious, so dont worry too much.

    -Really? Do you have a fever?

    Just a slight one. But its nothing to be concerned about.

    -Did you go to the hospital? Do you have medication? Is anyone home with you?

    I went to the hospital this morning and got some medicine. At home... Moms here.

    -Ah... Shes not going out, is she? Youre not alone, right?

    I felt a twinge of guilt but had no other choice.

    Yeah. Moms at home.

    -Okay, got it. Did you have breakfast and take your medicine?

    I just took my medicine andy down after a quick shower.

    -Alright, got it. Just rest for now. Can you send me a message after you wake up from a nap? Its okay if you cant, though.

    Why would that be difficult? Ill send you a message when I wake up.

    -Okay. Sleep well-! And if you need anything, just call me anytime, okay?

    Yeah~ Sorry to worry you.

    -No worries! Just get some rest. Should I hang up? Go rest.

    Okay~

    After hanging up the phone with Eun-ha, I ced it back beside my pillow.

    But my head kept throbbing, making it difficult to fall back asleep.

    As I closed my eyes slowly, the thumping of my heart became audible, beating steadily.

    I tried to use the rhythmic sound as a luby, but it was in vain.

    With my eyes open, all I saw was the stark white ceiling, and with them closed, all I could hear was the sound of my heart.

    It felt simr to an experience I had before... the emotions werent much different.

    Being sick really does hurt...

    As time passed and the medicine began to take effect, sleepiness gradually crept up on me.

    My eyelids felt heavy, and soon, I was on the verge of falling asleep.

    I hoped to wake up feeling better.

    <strong>***</strong>

    <em>Ding-dong!</em>

    I wasnt sure how long I had slept, but someone rang the doorbell.

    Could it be a delivery? Still, I just wanted to pull the nket up and sleep more.

    After about 5 minutes of silence, the doorbell rang again.

    <em>Ding-dong!</em>

    Is it something urgent...?

    I reluctantly pushed off the nket and sat up in bed, though I really didnt want to get up. But considering it might be something important, I forced myself out of bed and headed to the front door.

    Who is it..?

    My voice was hoarse, probably because I had just woken up. When I managed to open the door, a beautiful girl was waiting outside.

    I locked eyes with the loveliest person in the world, Eun-ha.

    Uh...? Were you sleeping?

    Eun-ha...? Why are you here...?

    Sorry foring unannounced. I heard Han-gyeol was sick, so I brought some fever patches and a few other things. I didnt expect you to answer the door...! Is your mom not home?

    Ah, well...

    Should I say she stepped out for a moment?

    I didnt really want to lie to Eun-ha to that extent. But if I told her the truth, Eun-ha might get really upset...

    As I hesitated, Eun-ha nced inside the house.

    No ones home? Did they step out for a bit?

    Ah, well, do you want toe in for now?

    Is that okay? Ill just stay for a bit then. Han-gyeol, you should go lie down.

    I opened the front door wide and let Eun-ha into the house.

    Wheres your room, Han-gyeol?

    Ah, this way. I havent tidied up.

    Its fine. You look really pale. You should lie down right away.

    As we entered my room, Eun-ha immediately made me lie down on the bed.

    Ill stay until your momes back. Do you want an electrolyte drink? Or should I put a fever patch on you?

    Eun-ha started pulling various items out of a stic bag.

    Everything she had brought was because I was sick. At this point, continuing to lie to Eun-ha seemed impossible.

    Eun-ha, actually, my mom went to Busan.

    Huh? But you said she was at home earlier.

    Sorry. I didnt want to worry you unnecessarily. My mom went to see my dad in Busan and will be back tomorrow...

    What-? So youve been to the hospital and stayed home alone all this time?

    I should have kept quiet. But then again, since she said shed stay until my mom returned, this lie was bound to be uncovered eventually.

    As I remained silent, Eun-ha looked at me with a slightly annoyed expression. I expected her to be angry, but at that moment, I was at a loss for words.

    Sorry.

    Hmm- Have you eaten anything?

    Huh? Ah, no, not yet.

    Then just lie down for now. Ill make some porridge.

    No, its okay. We can just order something.

    That wont do. Stay put, alright? I wont ask you twice, okay?

    Okay.

    Lie down then. Im going to use the kitchen. Can I open the fridge and take out what I need?

    Yeah, thats fine.

    Rest up.

    Eun-ha gently pushed me down onto the bed, making sure I was lying down, and then headed to the kitchen.

    Ill leave the door open, so if you need anything, just call me, okay?

    Okay.

    Eun-ha started making porridge in the kitchen.

    The ttering of utensils and the chopping of ingredients reached my ears.

    Soon, the delicious aroma began to waft into the room. Watching Eun-ha cook from behind, I felt a sense of appreciation for her beauty and kindness. Yet, I couldnt shake off the feeling that she was still slightly upset.

    Here, say ah. I let it cool down a bit in the kitchen, so it should be okay to eat now.

    Eun-ha had made egg porridge and was feeding it to me herself. It was a tad hot, but she continued to feed me little by little.

    Is the seasoning okay?

    Yeah. Its really good.

    Is there anything else youd like to eat?

    When I shook my head, Eun-ha brought another spoonful of porridge to my mouth.

    Ill eat by myself from now on.

    You sure? Here.

    Eun-ha handed me the tray. I silently finished the porridge she had made.

    Give me the tray. Ill take it to the sink.

    No, Ill do it. Im not that sick.

    I want to do it for you. Wheres the medicine?

    I was fine, really... But Eun-has gaze was too determined.

    Its on the dining table.

    Ill go get it.

    Since confessing that my mom wasnt home, Eun-ha hadnt smiled even once.

    Although she was caring for me with such devotion, it was clear she was still a bit angry.

    Heres your medicine and some water.

    After bringing water and medicine from the kitchen, Eun-ha sat down beside the bed again.

    Eun-ha...

    Yeah, Han-gyeol?

    Im sorry for lying earlier.

    I apologized, but Eun-ha, still not smiling, responded.

    Lets take the medicine first. We can talk about thatter.

    What to do... Shes kind of intimidating.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 76: The Price of Lies

    Chapter 76: The Price of Lies

    I cant say I dont understand Han-gyeols feelings at all.

    Hes not one to lie without reason, after all.

    Perhaps he lied to avoid worrying me or because he was concerned I mighte looking for him like this. While I understand that might be the case, I cant deny feeling a bit hurt by it.

    But it seems wrong to burden a sick person with feelings of being let down.

    Yet, I didnt want to force a smile and pretend everything was fine with Han-gyeol.

    Ive always wanted to be honest with him.

    Whats the right way to act here?

    Should I confront him about why he lied? Or should I just ept it as is?

    I definitely cant just ept it.

    Just like Han-gyeol did for me, I want to do the same for him. I wanted to return the favor, to be there for him when hes suffering alone.

    Thinking about it made me feel even more upset.

    I chopped the green onions on the cutting board a bit faster.

    After finishing the porridge and letting it cool for a bit, I headed to Han-gyeols room.

    I fed him the porridge myself before handing him the tray.

    Without any conversation, Han-gyeol quietly ate the porridge, and then I gave him his medicine.

    Hey, Eun-ha.

    Yeah, Han-gyeol?

    Im sorry for lying earlier.

    Although Han-gyeol apologized, that couldnt be the end of it.

    I wanted to talk about it in more detail.

    Lets have your medicine first. We can talk about thister.

    I decided to wait until Han-gyeol was feeling a bit better before bringing up the conversation.

    After taking his medicine and water, Han-gyeol ced the cup on the bedside table.

    Wheres the thermometer? Lets check your temperature.

    I asked Han-gyeol after he had taken his medicine.

    Its on the desk, but I think my fever might have gone down now.

    Lets check to be sure. Just a moment- oh, here it is.

    I found the thermometer on Han-gyeols neatly organized desk.

    When I took his temperature, it read 36.9C.

    What was it this morning?

    It was 37.6C. Whats it now?

    36.9C. Its definitely lower than this morning.

    Maybe its because of the porridge Eun-ha made for me.

    Han-gyeol managed a weak smile, but I didnt respond.

    His smile and voice were fading.

    Sorry...

    Hearing Han-gyeols apology, I cautiously started the conversation.

    Im not mad. But I am hurt. Why didnt you tell me?

    I had a rough idea why Han-gyeol did what he did, but I wanted to hear it from him.

    The college entrance exam is only about a hundred days away, and I didnt want to worry you. More than anything, I thought you mighte to take care of me if I said I was alone. And I was worried I might pass the cold on to you.

    It was just as I had expected.

    I understand. I can see why youd think that. But how do you think you would have felt if I were sick and alone at home and didnt tell you anything? Be honest with me.

    Faced with my question, Han-gyeol pondered for a moment before speaking softly.

    I would have felt a bit hurt.

    Right. I feel the same way. Im hurt by you, Han-gyeol.

    Yeah.

    I organized my thoughts before speaking.

    I dont intend to force you to talk about something youre ufortable with. As your girlfriend, there might be issues I cant solve, and even if I knew about them, I might not be able to help. If youre dealing with something, I wont ask what it is and will just quietly stand by your side until its resolved. Youre wise and capable of handling things on your own.

    I continued, looking Han-gyeol directly in the eyes.

    But this time is different. You were sick and alone at home. It might seem like an overstatement, but what if your fever had spiked or youd needed to rush to the emergency room before your mom got back? At the very least, you should have reached out for help when you needed it.

    My disappointment began to show.

    Just as you want to be there for me, I want to do the same for you. I could have helped. Why did you suffer alone? I understand your feelings to some extent, but it still hurts. Just like you were there for me, I want to hold your hand, take care of you, and be by your side when youre sick. I dont want to be someone who only takes from you. I want to give back and take care of you too. Its not just you who feels this way.

    Han-gyeol seemed a bit surprised by my words.

    Will you do this again...? Suffer alone because youre worried about me?

    No, Im sorry. I think I was too selfish.

    Right. Dont do it again. You understand? Ill be really hurt if it happens again.

    Yeah... Im sorry.

    Enough with the apologies... can you thank me for taking care of you instead?

    Thank you.

    Good. Is that a promise?

    Yes.

    Only after hearing Han-gyeols response did I feel somewhat relieved. I sighed deeply and looked at him.

    Are you in a lot of pain?

    No, not much. Eun-ha, can you smile now? Ive been a bit scared up till now.

    I wont smile. Im still hurt.

    Im really thankful you came. Ill recover faster thanks to my girlfriend.

    Han-gyeols words made the corners of my mouth rise slightly.

    I have to resist. I cant just start smiling all of a sudden.

    Its so nice to see Eun-ha.

    ...

    My lips kept curling upwards.

    Come on, go down. Please go down!

    Being with Eun-ha makes all the pain fly away.

    Hehe...

    I ended up smiling without realizing it.

    Youre finally smiling.

    Ah, really-! Stop with thepliments and go to sleep.

    I want to enjoy the rare asion of Eun-ha being here a bit longer.

    Whats a patient doing talking about enjoying? Youve taken your medicine, so go to sleep.

    Im not even sleepy.

    Ill hold your hand, so just go to sleep.

    I carefully took Han-gyeols hand in mine.

    But I want to spend time with Eun-ha.

    No, you need to get better. Close your eyes and sleep.

    Who can sleep with a beast beside them?

    I wont bite, so just go to sleep, will you?

    Its because Im thankful.

    Just close your eyes for 10 minutes.

    Can I get up after 10 minutes?

    Yes. So keep them closed.

    Okay.

    Han-gyeol closed his eyes.

    I took in the sight of him, his handsome face.

    Eun-ha, have you eaten?

    I was so worried about Han-gyeol that I couldnt eat.

    Really? You must be hungry.

    I managed to force something down. The side dish was meat.

    That doesnt mean you ate it all, does it...?

    It was just hard to swallow.

    Han-gyeol chuckled at my words.

    What will Eun-ha do if I fall asleep?

    Watch over Han-gyeol while he sleeps?

    Thats embarrassing.

    Just stop talking and fall asleep already.

    It feels like Im making myself vulnerable to being devoured.

    Han-gyeol seemed to have no intention of falling asleep anytime soon.

    Eventually, I quietly got up andy down beside him.

    Eun-ha? It feels like someones lying next to me.

    Yes, thats right. Since Han-gyeol isnt falling asleep, I thought Id join you for a nap.

    My heart is racing too much to fall asleep.

    Just endure it. I want to sleep.

    Despite feeling shy, I snuggled into Han-gyeols arms.

    He kept scooting towards the wall, but I kept burrowing in closer.

    Finally, Han-gyeols back hit the wall, and I was fully enveloped in his embrace.

    Eun-ha, sharing a bed... and covering with the same nket for a nap is a bit-!

    Well just hold hands and sleep.

    Isnt that an incredibly dangerous statement thats been around for ages? And were already in an embrace. Were already past the point of no return.

    Since Han-gyeol lied today, isnt it fair to receive this much of a punishment? Even if its ufortable, endure it. Its a punishment.

    Isnt that a reward?

    Nope. Its a punishment.

    I closed my eyes and tried to sleep.

    Reluctantly, Han-gyeol held me in his arms.

    I dont think I can sleep like this.

    Then Han-gyeol can provide an arm pillow.

    Can I move it if it gets numb?

    No.

    I slipped out from Han-gyeols arm and ced it under my head.

    Eun-ha, it feels like 10 minutes have passed. Can I open my eyes now?

    Yeah~ You can open them now.

    Han-gyeol opened his eyes and looked at my face.

    Why are you staring like that?

    Because I like lying here with you.

    Its just for today since Han-gyeol is sick.

    Did you use that as an excuse to climb into bed?

    Han-gyeol is really quick-witted, isnt he? Or is it that he knows me too well?

    ...Was it that obvious?

    Extremely.

    But I wanted to try napping together with Han-gyeol.

    Truth be told, me too. Shall we sleep for just three hours?

    That sounds amazing.

    But cuddling while sleeping is too much.

    No, Ill just cuddle.

    I thought we were just going to hold hands.

    That was a lie.

    I burrowed into Han-gyeols arms with a smile. Eventually, he gave in and wrapped his arms around me.

    I give up..

    Thanks for letting me win~

    Sleep well, Eun-ha.

    Sleep well, Han-gyeol.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 77: Do It For Me

    Chapter 77: Do It For Me

    I was the first to wake up.

    Feeling immensely happy to have dozed off and woken up in Han-gyeols arms.

    The first thing I saw after opening my eyes was Han-gyeols face

    I snuggled closer into Han-gyeols embrace, savoring the moment even more.

    The faint sound of Han-gyeols breathing was so delightful.

    Just sharing a bed and a nket made me so happy.

    I wonder if we ever get married, will I wake up feeling this happiness every day.

    Will theree a time for us to start and end each day together like this.

    Gently, I poked Han-gyeols cheek with a finger.

    Han-gyeol made a cute noise, Hmm-, which I found absolutely adorable.

    I spent my time closely examining each of Han-gyeols facial features.

    After a while, Han-gyeols arm began to move slightly.

    Han-gyeol stealthily hugged me, not letting me go from the bed.

    Han-gyeol..! Youre awake, arent you?!

    Not really. I was asleep.

    How long have you been awake

    Lets stay like this a bit longer. It feels so good.

    I blushed at Han-gyeols words and nodded my head.

    Eun-ha.

    Yeah?

    Just wanted to call you.

    Whats that about? Tell me the rest quickly.

    I tickled Han-gyeols side.

    Han-gyeols eyes widened, and his body twisted significantly.

    Ah-!

    I was slightly surprised at Han-gyeols big reaction.

    But that feeling quickly turned into joy.

    Han-gyeol. So, your sides are your weak spot?

    Eun-ha. You shouldnt make that face. Its trouble when you find a weak spot- Ah-!

    Before Han-gyeol could finish speaking, I was already tickling his sides.

    Han-gyeol tried to resist, but I didnt stop, relentlessly targeting his sides.

    Twisting and turning, Han-gyeol ended up on the other side of the bed.

    Ahaha-! Stop-! Stop-! I cant take it anymore..!

    It seemed Han-gyeol couldnt bear it any longer and grabbed my wrists, pushing me down.

    Han-gyeol was on top of me, pressing down on my wrists.

    It was like a scene straight out of a movie.

    I told you to stop, didnt I?

    The moment I looked up at Han-gyeols bright smile, my heart skipped a beat.

    Blinking my eyes, Han-gyeol seemed to realize how strange our position was.

    Slowly rxing his grip, Han-gyeol freed my wrists.

    Sorry.

    No, its my fault for tickling you.

    That was close. I almost lost control of my feelings.

    And I was hoping for at least a small kiss!

    Eun-ha, shall we start getting up now?

    I want to lie down a bit more.

    Ill check the time and start preparing dinner. You stay lying down.

    As Han-gyeol tried to get out of bed, I quickly grabbed the hem of his clothes.

    I meant I wanted to lie down with you..

    Let me just check the time. Just a moment.

    Han-gyeol reached for his phone to check the time.

    I hugged Han-gyeol tightly, pushing him to the corner of the bed.

    No~

    Why not? Lets just check the time.

    If itste, youll escape from bed. Im so happy right now. Lets stay like this until Im satisfied.

    At my words, Han-gyeol chuckled and hugged me.

    The gentle stroke of Han-gyeols hand through my hair felt incredibly nice.

    Ah...this is nice.

    I really like being with you like this too, Eun-ha.

    I want to sleep in the same bed with you like this every day.

    Me too. I want to be with you like this every day.

    Should we just live together when were adults?

    Would our parents allow it?

    Hmm- Im not sure.

    It doesnt seem like theyd easily agree.

    But if its Han-gyeol, maybe they would.

    Thinking about it now, its hard toe up with a definitive answer.

    The future is important, but we decided to enjoy the happy present even more.

    I drew a heart on Han-gyeols stomach with my finger.

    What are you doing?

    Guess what I drew~

    Draw it again.

    Feel it carefully and guess.

    After I drew the heart again, Han-gyeol said,

    Heart.

    Correct~ Now guess this one.

    This time, I wrote the word fool swiftly.

    Calling your boyfriend a fool.

    Youre really good at guessing. This isnt fun.

    Lets stop ying and really get up now. Im hungry.

    Okay. Hows your body feeling, Han-gyeol? Any fever?

    I carefully pressed my forehead against Han-gyeols.

    It didnt seem like there was a significant temperature difference.

    Hmm- I think its okay now.

    Han-gyeol definitely seemed better than this morning.

    Your face is too close...

    Shouldnt we have kissed? Want me to do it again?

    No way. What if you catch my cold?

    Then, should I save up todays kiss forter?

    Is it a deposit system?

    Yes, a deposit system. It has to be intense.

    Alright. I promise.

    Ah-! Han-gyeol, I lost my hair tie.

    Just a moment. Ill find it for you.

    Han-gyeol searched every corner of the bed and found my hair tie.

    Ah- here it is.

    Thanks. Im going to tie my hair up~

    As I gathered my hair to tie it, Han-gyeol stared at me intently.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    No... its just that Eun-ha tying her hair is... pretty attractive.

    Huh? Its just tying my hair...?!

    Maybe its the way it adds allure, or how it draws attention to the neckline

    I felt a bit shy, but Han-gyeol was staring intently at me.

    Am I that pretty?

    Yes. Incredibly so.

    Feeling bashful about exposing my neckline but if Han-gyeol finds it beautiful

    I whispered carefully into Han-gyeols ear.

    Then I guess I should only tie my hair up in front of Han-gyeol

    Aaaah-! What, what are you saying?

    Han-gyeol covered his ears and fled towards the wall.

    Why~? I just want to look pretty for Han-gyeol.

    Thats too stimting Youve turned into a wild beast again.

    Should I let my hair down and tie it up again? Besides when Im tying my hair, when else do I look pretty to you?

    You always look beautiful.

    Not that kind of answer~ Isnt there a specific moment when I look particrly pretty? Huh? Isnt there?

    As I pressed for an answer, Han-gyeol said,

    You look the prettiest and cutest when youre embarrassed.

    Whats that~? Be more specific.

    For example? When do you think I look the coolest?

    Han-gyeol? You look-

    Suddenly, Han-gyeols expression right after a kiss popped into my mind. The way he looked at me dreamily, with slightly unfocused eyes, was vivid in my thoughts. Perhaps it was the sexy and somewhat desirous manly gaze...

    But I could never say it was right after a kiss when your eyes soften.

    Youre always cool?

    Thats strange. You definitely had a something came to mind look.

    No, no-! I wasnt thinking anything!

    Why are you blushing? Tell me. When do I look the coolest?

    Pressed by Han-gyeols questioning, I spoke in a small voice.

    ...When youve just kissed.

    Huh? What was that?

    When you look at me with your eyes softened after a kiss

    Upon hearing my words, Han-gyeol just looked at me without saying anything, then blushed a beatter.

    Eun-ha, you are...!

    Ah, why-! I was just being honest-! I said your expression after kissing is really sexy-!

    Whoa-?! Youre too blunt?

    You should definitely kiss me today! No next time!

    No-!

    Ah, why-!

    Because of the cold-!

    Then pass it on!

    Really?!

    I looked at Han-gyeol with a slightly dissatisfied expression.

    This isnt allowed, that isnt allowed. Everythings not allowed

    Its unavoidable because of the cold. Ill hug you.

    Thats not enough. Itscking.

    I turned my head away with a swish.

    Lie down.

    At Han-gyeols words, I jumped into Han-gyeols arms.

    Ack-!

    Thats allowed~ Ah, I always want to be in Han-gyeols arms.

    Being in my arms might still transmit the cold

    Let it then~ If it does, will you kiss me?

    We should hope you dont catch!

    Then get well soon. You got it?

    Got it. Thanks to you, Im feeling a lot better, so dont worry.

    I felt good hearing Han-gyeol say he was feeling better because of me.

    Han-gyeol also took care of me when I was sick. Im just returning the favor. Honestly, I was really grateful back then.

    While in Han-gyeols arms, I shared my feelings.

    Really? Im d I came then.

    I honestly dont like being home alone? I understand because Mom and Dad are busy, and my brother was hardly ever home because of academy sses when he was a student. It felt a bit lonely.

    Han-gyeol slowly stroked my head in response to my words.

    Feeling this warm touch, I continued to speak.

    But its not like that now. With Han-gyeol by my side every day, I dont feel lonely at all. Am I being too clingy?

    Is that so? I havent thought about it because its adorable. Lets keep living like this.

    Hearing that it was okay to continue this way made me incredibly grateful.

    Really... Why is Han-gyeol so considerate?

    My heart is fluttering so much I think I might die.

    I really, really, really like Han-gyeol. Now, I feel like I cant be without Han-gyeol. Is this obsession?

    Why so many questions? Im happy with just Eun-ha.

    Really?

    Yes. Really.

    Then give me a kiss.

    Thats not possible.

    Ah, why~ After all this, just do it.

    No~

    Should I do it?

    Its a no~

    Han-gyeols continual refusals were slightly annoying.

    Han-gyeol, do you know?

    What?

    The more you say no, the more I want to do it.

    As I kept pestering, Han-gyeol gave me a short kiss on the back of my hand.

    Should we be satisfied with a kiss on the hand?

    Hmm... but youll give me all the missed kisses once youre better?

    Okay~ Shall we eat now?

    What do you want to eat? Ill make it.

    Kimchi fried rice?

    Sure! Ill use the kitchen then.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 78: Upcoming College Scholastic Ability Test

    Chapter 78: Uing College Schstic Ability Test

    Guys, there are only 90 days left until the CSAT. Everyone knows, right? Lets hang in there a little longer. Lets give it our all.

    Summer break had ended, and the September mock exams were just around the corner.

    Despite the teachers encouragement, there was no significant change in the students expressions.

    Its September, so some kids are bound to be exhausted, and the worries about what lies ahead are far from trivial.

    After the September mock exams, itll be time to apply for early admission...

    Having been a student preparing for exams myself, I was quite nervous.

    It wont be long before I have to submit my real college applications.

    Still, Ive worked hard, so I believe there will be good results.

    Ah, the CSAT is reallying up soon, isnt it?

    Wont it feel somewhat relieving when its all over?

    It might feel that way. But I dont know why I keep doubting myself. I feel like Ive worked hard...

    Dont be too hard on yourself. Worrying too much doesnt help anything. Does that sound too preachy?

    Thats part of your charm. Hey, Han-gyeol. What are you going to do when you turn twenty?

    Go on a date with Eun-ha.

    Predictable answer.

    Yujin chuckled as he spoke.

    But it seemed he had been quite troubledtely.

    Yujin sighed deeply and opened up about his worries.

    To be honest, I dont really have anything I want to do? Im also clueless about how to make a living.

    Thats understandable. But somehow, life goes on. Even in the worst conditions, life goes on.

    Yujin stared at me intently after myment.

    What, are you on your second life or something?

    Ah, just trying to sound a bit wise.

    I identally let slip without realizing.

    What did you decide on for your major? Dont tell me youre going for the same major as Eun-ha?

    I mean, even I wouldnt go that far. We might end up at the same university, but having the same major is a bit much.

    Thats surprising. I thought youd follow her no matter what.

    Eun-ha wants to create beautiful films. But I dont have that kind of talent. I just want to make a lot of money.

    Pretty ordinary.

    Exactly. But living an ordinary life can be so difficult...

    Theres only one thing I want.

    A house to live in with my family, and a car to drive them around.

    A life where Ie home from work to be greeted by my wife and kids.

    Eun-ha said two kids wouldnt be enough, so our house is going to be quite lively.

    Nothings set in stone yet, but thats how I want to live.

    I longed for a life with just a bit of peace of mind and tranquility.

    Since my past life wasnt filled with fond memories.

    If ordinary is hard, then maybe its not so ordinary?

    Right? Maybe Im just being greedy.

    Shin Eun-ha is studying even during breaks.

    Eun-ha has always been diligent. But with 100 days left, shes pushing herself even harder. Im worried she might overdo it.

    Funny, you seem to care more about her than yourself.

    Shes more important to me.

    What a charmer.

    I couldnt quite catch what Yujin said.

    It sounded like he called me a hunter.

    A hunter? Eun-ha is definitely a fierce one, but its not like Im going to shoot her with a gun-

    Idiot, I said charmer. A charmer. Where did Huntere from?

    I must have heard wrong, man.

    Just a few more months and Ill officially be an adult.

    Ill be able to drive and stay out all night.

    I wonder if Eun-ha is good at drinking. I hope she can hold her liquor well.

    Arent you studying?

    I was nning to, after watching Eun-ha concentrate for a bit.

    Man, thats seriously an obsession at this point.

    Ah, why is she so adorable? Just looking at her is healing.

    Ha- Scratch what I said before. Youre incurably lovesick. No one can help you now.

    Yujins reaction was so amusing that I decided to tease him further.

    Should I go to the nurses office? Wonder what medicine shed give me?

    Be careful. She might just give you poison.

    He actually yed along.

    What a good kid.

    I should go talk to Eun-ha.

    Yeah. Hurry up and leave. And donte back.

    Ille back to tell you all about it.

    Are you insane?

    I went straight to Eun-ha and ced an orange-vored candy on her desk.

    Eat this while you study.

    Okay. Thanks.

    Youve been studying too muchtely. You should take a break during breaks.

    I want to go to the same university as Han-gyeol.

    But youre not nning on being in the same department, right?

    Right. But I still want to go to the same university.

    Why? Even if we go to different universities, Id visit Eun-ha every day.

    But if were at the same university, we could attend some sses together, even if theyre not for our majors.

    Youve thought that far ahead? What else have you thought about?

    What if there are girls who try to hit on Han-gyeol?

    Eun-ha said something so adorable again.

    I only have eyes for Eun-ha.

    What if a girl is carrying something heavy and needs help? What would you do?

    Id just quietly pass by while looking at my phone.

    But what if she asks Han-gyeol for help?

    How heavy are we talking?

    Come here right now. Since when does the weight matter?

    Eun-ha looked at me with a sharp gleam in her eyes.

    I was quite amused, as this was the reaction I had anticipated.

    Ah, Im just kidding, just kidding. Of course, Id never just walk past.

    I guess I really do have to go to the same university as Han-gyeol.

    Yeah, lets definitely go to the same one.

    Lets drink alcohol there. I want to try drinking.

    Learn from your parents first, got it?

    Yep, yep. I want to drink beer with Han-gyeol at thekeside park.

    Our twenties hadnt even started yet, but just talking about it made me happy.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Have you decided which department youre going to, Han-gyeol?

    Im thinking of going into business, tax, or ounting. That seems to suit me.

    I was involved in that field in my past life too.

    But ounting was a bit tough, so I was considering going into tax.

    It sounds intellectual. It would suit you well, Han-gyeol. Itll be cool.

    Really? If Eun-ha thinks its cool, maybe I should just go for it~

    I think Han-gyeol would be cool no matter what he does.

    And I find Eun-ha beautiful no matter what she does. How can you be so beautiful?

    I pulled Eun-has cheeks towards me.

    Then adore me even more. Adore me without holding back.

    Im already doing that~ Do you need more?

    No-! Im satisfied! But give me more.

    Your words are contradictory?

    Give me more-!

    What are you, a robber? Here, take this.

    I attempted to nt a brief kiss on Eun-has cheek, expressing my wish to receive more of her love.

    But the quick-witted Eun-ha turned her head, resulting in our lips meeting instead.

    Youre incredibly fast?

    Its nicer to do it on the lips.

    Holding my hand, Eun-ha spoke.

    Ah, why do I like Han-gyeol so much?

    Really? But you werent this cheerful in the beginning.

    Thats because I didnt know what kind of person Han-gyeol was back then~ The more I got to know you, the more I liked you.

    When did you start feeling like you liked me?

    Hmm, when could it be? I cant pinpoint the exact moment.

    Think about it. Was it when I was taking care of you?

    No. I liked Han-gyeol even before that.

    Eun-ha stated firmly.

    Then, was it when we shared an umbre on the way home?

    Ah! Actually, I lied to Han-gyeol back then.

    What-? What kind of lie?

    I stopped walking and looked at Eun-ha.

    I said I didnt have an umbre because I wanted to share one with Han-gyeol, even though I had one.

    What-?! I thought so! You answered too quickly when I asked if you had one!

    Sorry...! I just wanted to share it with Han-gyeol.

    Eun-ha, youre quite cunning~? You wanted to go together that much?

    Yes. I really wanted to go together. Sorry for lying~

    No, I might have done the same thing. So, you started liking me from that moment?

    No, I liked Han-gyeol even before that.

    Then when exactly did you start liking me?

    Pondering my question for a moment, Eun-ha continued.

    Now that you mention it... Remember when youforted me during the March mock exam? I definitely felt sure about my feelings for you then. But I think I had feelings for you even before that. Was it when we went to see a movie? No, thats not it... When Han-gyeol gave me chocte? No, its not that either. I had been hoping Han-gyeol would give me chocte even before that happened. So, it seems Ive liked you even before all those times...

    Eun-ha clearly remembered the times even before we started dating.

    Since when...?

    You dont have to say it. Its good that it happened naturally.

    Although I said it was okay, Eun-ha continued to ponder.

    Then, with a bright smile, she shyly said in front of me.

    I really cant figure out when I started liking you. Should we just say it was love at first sight?

    Would that be okay?

    But no matter how much I think about it, I cant pinpoint a moment. So, it must have been love at first sight~

    With those words, Eun-ha moved closer to me.

    I really wish we had met sooner. We met toote, Han-gyeol. Where have you been all this time?

    I was in a faraway ce.

    From now on, if you stay very close to me, Ill forgive you.

    Alright. Ill stick right by your side, so please forgive me.

    Ill forgive you, just this once!

    Thank you.

    For what?

    There were so many things I wanted to say to Eun-ha.

    But I couldnt bring them all up.

    Thank you for dating me.

    Thankful? If anything, Im the one whos more grateful~ Ive been truly happy since meeting Han-gyeol.

    I wish I could make you even happier. Is there a way?

    Just keep doing what youre doing. Got it?

    Im confident in that.

    Then thats settled~! Look, weve already arrived. Lets go inside quickly.

    Eun-ha and I took the elevator up to our apartment.

    Eun-ha.

    Yeah, what is it?

    Can I kiss you when we get off the elevator?

    Feel free to.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 79: College Scholastic Ability Test

    Chapter 79: College Schstic Ability Test

    Lately, it felt like time was slipping by incredibly fast.

    Preparation for the September mock exams, the September mock exams themselves, early college admissions applications, and studying for the College Schstic Ability Test.

    As soon as one was over, another came crashing in.

    In the midst of this relentless cycle, before we knew it, it was already mid-October.

    The CSAT was now just about a month away.

    Honestly, I was feeling a bit drained, but just one nce at Han-gyeol beside me was enough to make me pick up my pen again.

    Just a little longer, and we would be twenty and together.

    Once the CSAT is over, well have fun to our hearts content, as if the world belongs to me and Han-gyeol.

    For that day, now is the time to grit our teeth and endure.

    Today, as always, we were studying at my house.

    Han-gyeol...!

    Yeah? Lately, your gaze seems particrly fierce, Eun-ha.

    When we turn twenty, Ill make you happy!

    Ill make you happy too~

    No, Ill make Han-gyeol happy! Because your happiness is my happiness!

    Alright~ Im looking forward to it.

    Yeah! Look forward to it!

    Fuelled by Han-gyeols expectations, I studied hard.

    Han-gyeol, too, was silently solving problems beside me, pen in hand.

    Just you wait and see.

    Because when we turn twenty, Ill devour everything.

    Ill devour Han-gyeol, and Han-gyeol, and Han-gyeol.

    Han-gyeol always calls me a beast, so hell understand.

    Honestly, Im not really interested in anything else but Han-gyeol.

    Ah, I cant wait to go on a trip with Han-gyeol.

    To eat delicious food, see beautiful sights, and just be together...

    Ive decided to stop my imagination here.

    As I returned to the workbook, something fell from my nose with a plop.

    The moment a red droplet hit the textbook, Han-gyeol looked over at me.

    Eun-ha, you have a nosebleed!

    Huh?

    And I wasnt even having any dirty thoughts!

    As I attempted to tilt my head back, Han-gyeol stopped me.

    Let it bleed. Ill grab you some tissue!

    Ah...! Okay..!

    Han-gyeol hurriedly brought over some tissue and held it to my nose.

    Youve been pushing yourself too hardtely...!

    Its fine. Nosebleeds can happen when youre studying, right~

    Lets call it a day and rest. And take it easy tomorrow too.

    Huh? But I still have more to do today...!

    No, you need to rest today.

    Han-gyeol was firm.

    Come here, lets take care of that nosebleed first.

    No, its okay! Ill handle it in the bathroom.

    I stood up and headed straight for the bathroom.

    I couldnt just sit in front of my boyfriend with tissue stuffed up my nose.

    In the bathroom, I cleaned up the blood and stuffed my nose with tissue until the bleeding stopped.

    Luckily, the nosebleed stopped quickly, and I emerged from the bathroom.

    Did it stop?

    Yeah!

    Lets just rx for the rest of the day.

    Then, can I lie on Han-gyeolsp?

    You never miss an opportunity, do you? Come here.

    I scurried over andid down on Han-gyeolsp.

    Ah~ this isfy.

    Go to bed early today, okay? And sleep in tomorrow.

    Got it. Sorry for worrying you~

    Yeah. With the CSAT a month away, you need to take care of yourself. Make sure you eat well.

    Dont worry~ I need to stay healthy to have fun with Han-gyeol after the CSAT.

    Whats the first thing you want to do after the CSAT?

    Were like walking discount coupons, right? We can do anything.

    I said with a smirk, and Han-gyeolughed.

    Walking discount coupons, whats that? Thats funny.

    What do you want to do with me after the CSAT, Han-gyeol?

    Hmm~ Theres so much I want to do? I just want to dress up nicely and go on a date.

    Sounds good. I want to see you in a coat.

    A coat? I dont think Id look good in one.

    Being modest, as usual~ You look good in anything.

    Youre making me blush.

    Hehe. Cute.

    I reached up and gently cupped Han-gyeols cheek in my hand.

    Will you tell me Im cool?

    How can I when youre this cute?

    Id rather hear that Im cool than cute~

    Its cute that you say that.

    I grinned, and Han-gyeolughed in response.

    Is it just me?

    Do I seem that cute to Han-gyeol?

    Yes. So cute I want to carry you in my pocket.

    Thats a bit much~ But after the CSAT, I really will be by your side every single day.

    Youre not nning to sneak over at night, are you?

    Maybe I should kidnap Han-gyeol!

    You couldnt lift me if you tried.

    With the power of love, anything is possible~ Or would you prefer to kidnap me? Ill give you my houses passcode and the perfect timing.

    That wouldnt be kidnapping then, would it?

    Is that so?

    When will you tell me?

    Ill call you when the time is right~

    Even during this incredibly tense period, having Han-gyeol by my side meant I hardly felt it.

    I believe that no matter what happens in life, as long as Han-gyeol is with me, there wont be much to worry about.

    Together, we drew strength from each other, making it through to the day of the CSAT.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Dont be nervous. Ill give you something good.

    If you flip me off, Ill chop you off in an instant.

    Ill give it to you after the CSAT, so just go ande back rxed. You got your admission ticket, ID, watch? Everythings packed?

    Yeah. I just checked everything in my bag a little while ago.

    Alright. Take care.

    My brother was unusually kind today.

    It was so out of the ordinary that I had to ask my mom about his behavior.

    Mom, whats up with brother? Did he eat something strange this morning?

    You... If your brother is trying to encourage you, just say thank you.

    Really? Thanks. But Im not nervous. Ill be back.

    Tell Han-gyeol to do well too.

    Yeah. Were meeting up after the CSAT. Dont worry~ Im off now?

    Go on, then.

    I descended to the underground parking lot and got into Moms car.

    Are you really not nervous?

    Nope. Just thinking about Han-gyeol makes me not nervous at all.

    Is Han-gyeol some kind of talisman?

    To me, Han-gyeol himself is a talisman. Ah, I cant wait to see him after the CSAT is over.

    Really? Heres my card, go out and have dinner together afterwards. Got it?

    Can I eat something expensive?

    Of course~

    Thanks.

    I wanted to call Han-gyeol but held back. I wanted our next call to be filled withughter after finishing the CSAT.

    Im off then.

    Upon arriving at the exam site, I greeted my mom.

    Sweetheart, take care. Ill be waiting.

    Okay. Ill be back~

    I entered the examination hall with confidence.

    I walked into the unfamiliar ssroom and took my seat.

    Iid out a few alphabet choctes on my desk and quietly closed my eyes.

    It was a brief yet long journey.

    Reflecting on the past year, it feels like Han-gyeol was always by my side. And when I think about the time well spend together in the future, this seems like just a fleeting moment.

    As the exam began, I gathered all my focus and dove into the test.

    The Koreannguage section, which I felt confident in, went smoothly, and the challenging math section, where I had received a lot of help from Han-gyeol, also passed quickly.

    The atmosphere was much heavier than any mock exam, but thinking of Han-gyeol, I persevered steadfastly.

    Afterpleting both the Korean and math sections, I let out a sigh of relief.

    Phew...! Thank goodness.

    I think I did well on both the Korean and math exams.

    I felt I could proudly share my scores with Hyun-joo Unnie and Han-gyeol.

    I ate the lunch Mom packed for me and sat quietly at my desk, thinking of Han-gyeol.

    I wonder how Han-gyeol did in his Korean section? He found it quite challenging. But Im not worried about the math. Han-gyeol has always been good at math.

    As each exam came to an end, the moments I would spend with Han-gyeol became increasingly vivid in my mind.

    In just a few hours, we would no longer be students preparing for entrance exams but prospective college students.

    A sense of anticipation filled my heart.

    Soon after, the English exam began. When memorizing English words, Han-gyeol and I would call out words to each other and recite their meanings.

    Each time a word we had studied together appeared on the exam, a smile naturally crept onto my lips.

    No, this isnt the time to smile.

    I calmly and swiftly identified the correct answers.

    Holding onto my slightly waning concentration, Ipleted all the elective subjects, including Korean history. Although I hadnt scored them yet, I felt incredibly positive.

    It was done.

    I had seeded.

    I felt a rush of reward for the past years efforts.

    After the CSAT was over, I slowly walked out of the examination room.

    Exiting the building amidst a sea of examinees, I quickened my pace towards the main gate.

    Parents were waiting for their children, and I looked for my mom as I reached the gate.

    Eun-ha-!

    I turned towards where I heard my moms voice.

    Mom-! Give me my phone! I want to call Han-gyeol!

    I dashed over and grabbed my phone from my mom.

    How did the exam go?

    Great! I can go to the same college as Han-gyeol!

    Oh, thats wonderful! Heres your phone! Lets head to the car first.

    I hurriedly turned on my phone and climbed into my moms car.

    As soon as it powered on, I called Han-gyeol, but his phone was still off.

    Come on...! Pick up...! Pick up...!

    Holding onto my phone and on our way home, my mom said,

    Isnt that Han-gyeol over there?

    Where? Where?

    I quickly looked around, scanning the surroundings.

    Isnt that Han-gyeol, the one walking over there on the right?

    As I looked to the side, there was Han-gyeol indeed, walking while holding his phone.

    Mom-! Pull over to the side!

    We cant stop here~ We have to go further ahead to pull over.

    I hurriedly rolled down the window and shouted out loud towards Han-gyeol.

    Han-gyeol-!!

    Han-gyeol stopped in his tracks and looked at me, his eyes widening.

    Eun-ha-?!

    Han-gyeol-! I think I can go to the same college as you!!

    How can you know that without scoring your exam?!

    I just have a feeling!! Lets go to college and be campus couples~!

    But where are you going?! Cant you stop?!

    We have to pull over ahead~! Hurry over-!

    Han-gyeol quickened his pace and soon ran to the intersection.

    Sweetie~ I know youre happy, but close the window. Moms cold.

    Mom-! Han-gyeol must have done well on his exam too! I can be with Han-gyeol... with Han-gyeol..!

    Suddenly, tears started pouring out.

    Now I can really meet Han-gyeol without any worries.

    We can go to the same college...!

    Are you that happy?

    Yes-! Im so happy...! Really... really so happy!

    Alright~ Hurry to your beloved Han-gyeol.

    As soon as Mom stopped the car at the intersection, I opened the door. I ran swiftly towards Han-gyeol, who was running towards me.

    Han-gyeol-!

    I immediately threw myself into Han-gyeols arms.

    You did well, didnt you~?

    Yeah! I did well! Thanks to Han-gyeol!

    How is it thanks to me~? Its all because of Eun-has hard work.

    No~ Its all thanks to Han-gyeol.

    Han-gyeol gently wiped away my tears.

    But you havent even scored it yet?

    Theres something called a feeling~ What about Han-gyeol? Did you do well?

    I think I did well. Youve worked hard too-umph!

    Unable to hold back, I pressed my lips against Han-gyeols in a kiss. After the brief kiss, Han-gyeol said to me,

    Isnt, isnt your mom behind us?

    Shell pretend not to see. Do it for me too, Han-gyeol.

    Im sure shes watching, even so...

    Hurry~! Do it.

    As I jumped up and down in excitement, Han-gyeol reluctantly tilted his head.

    The sight of Han-gyeol gently pressing his lips against mine was incredibly endearing.

    Eun-ha, lets have fun every day now.

    Ive already made a list! Were going to be super busy starting tomorrow!

    Alright, alright. Lets do everything on the list.

    Yes! Youve done well holding on!

    You too, Eun-ha~

    As Han-gyeol and I were embracing, my moms stern voice cut through.

    Kids! You cant do that in the street!

    Looks like she was watching after all...

    I was so grateful to Han-gyeol for being with me through the long journey of our student life.

    Han-gyeol!

    Yeah? What is it?

    I love you.

    I love you too.

    Thank you foring to me~ Im so grateful. Dont go anywhere, stay by my side! Ill make you happy!

    Ill make you the happiest person in the world, Eun-ha.

    You already are! Im so happy right now! The happiest in the world!

    And just like that, our life as students preparing for exams came to aplete end.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 80: Opportunity Knocks

    Chapter 80: Opportunity Knocks

    I was living a very peaceful life afterpleting the college entrance exam and entering the golden phase of my life.

    However, as Christmas with Eun-ha approached, I was troubled about what gift to give her.

    I wanted to give her a special gift this time, something I had never done before...

    I didnt want to use my allowance for the gift.

    I wanted to buy it with the money I had earned myself.

    Han-gyeol~ What are you doing~?

    Lately, whenever I sat in the living room, Eun-ha would suddenly hug me from behind and wouldnt let go.

    Both Eun-ha and I had smoothly gotten into college on our first try, so there wasnt much to worry about anymore.

    After morning sses, I would invariably hang out at Eun-has ce.

    Huh? I was looking for a part-time job.

    A part-time job? Its only been a month since the exams ended! Cant you look for itter and spend more time with me? Youve been glued to thatptop.

    I was also wondering what gift to give you for Christmas.

    You dont need to worry about a gift for me~ Han-gyeol is my gift. So, stop worrying ande hang out with me.

    Since the exams ended, Eun-ha had be inseparable from me.

    Dressed in a sky-blue knit, Eun-ha suddenly grabbed my cheeks and showered me with kisses.

    It seemed like there was no limit to her affectiontely... there was no brake on physical intimacy.

    Eun-ha, is there something you want?

    I want Han-gyeol. I really want you. I want you right now.

    I couldnt help but burst intoughter.

    But you already have me.

    Thats right. So, I dont need any gifts. Just having Han-gyeol is gift enough for me.

    Come on, be honest for once. What do you really want?

    I want more moments like this.

    After moving away from me, Eun-hay down on myp.

    Spending time like this with Han-gyeol is a gift for me.

    Cant you suggest something material? Its kind of hard to decide.

    Hmm~ I cant think of anything right now. Anything from Han-gyeol would be wonderful.

    Alright. Ill make sure to pick something out with care. Looking forward to it?

    Yes, yes! What about you, Han-gyeol? What do you want?

    Me? I want Eun-ha, too.

    Eun-ha sat up with a bright smile at my words.

    But you already have me, dont you?

    Thats the response I expected.

    Looks like Ill have to take up a part-time job over the weekend.

    For short-term work, loading and unloading it is... Well, it cant be helped.

    Han-gyeol. Han-gyeol.

    Yes. What is it?

    Just wanted to call you. Ah, Han-gyeol, your name is so pretty.

    You like it that much?

    Of course~

    Eun-ha leaped into my arms, causing us both to tumble to the living room floor.

    Lets just say, if its not on the bed, its barely safe.

    Han-gyeol~

    Why, Eun-ha~

    Come closer.

    Im already close.

    Closer~

    As I moved my face closer, Eun-ha gently caressed my cheek.

    Why is your skin so nice, Han-gyeol?

    Is it? I dont really take care of it.

    Its soft and white... Im a bit jealous. Your eyes are beautiful, your nose is sharp, your lips are soft... Even your ears are pretty.

    Eun-ha was touching each feature of my face.

    It was slightly embarrassing and ticklish, and I wanted to ask her to stop, but she looked so happy.

    I couldnt bring myself to say anything to stop her.

    Youre handsome...! And you have such a nice personality... Is it even possible for someone to be like this?

    Im not that handsome. Just average~ Youre the one whos really beautiful and kind.

    Im not kind at all~ Youre just seeing me too positively.

    If Eun-ha isnt kind, then the rest of the world must be filled with bad people.

    You even speak beautifully...! I really cant stand it.

    Thanks for theplime-mpf.

    Eun-ha pressed her lips against mine.

    The peck was short but continued repeatedly.

    She didnt stop until her tint smeared onto my lips and cheeks.

    Such a fervent disy of affection?

    If I dont do this, I cant calm my heart.

    Is that so? Do as much as you want, then

    I said it in jest, but Eun-has expression turned seriously earnest.

    Huh? This is quite different from the reaction I was expecting.

    Really?

    Hm?

    Can I really do as much as I want?

    Well, I mean, I really like it when Eun-ha shows affection, so of course...

    Im definitely happy about it, but why does saying it out loud feel like it might backfire?

    Is it some kind of animal instinct? But what could possibly go wrong?

    Okay.

    ...

    Han-gyeol definitely said it. I can do as much as I want.

    Yeah... Did I say that?

    Right? Then, Han-gyeol, youre partly responsible now~

    Eun-ha then engulfed my lips with hers.

    Was I being devoured? Sucked in? The kiss was so intense it felt like one of those two.

    I was slightly taken aback, but I also wrapped my arms around Eun-has waist.

    Right. Theres no need for either of us to hold back.

    Why restrain myself?

    Today, too, I silently sang the national anthem in my heart to control myself.

    <strong>***</strong>

    For Eun-has Christmas gift, I decided to buy her a wallet.

    A nice wallet seemed fitting tomemorate her turning twenty.

    I didnt want to use my allowance for the gift, so I worked in loading and unloading for a couple of days.

    Dragging my tired body, I went to the department store to pick out a wallet.

    But then, I was overwhelmed trying to figure out Eun-has taste.

    Honestly, they all looked the same to me...

    Still, I painstakingly chose a wallet with a pretty design, but then the color became an issue.

    Excuse me, may I ask you something?

    Of course, go ahead.

    I wanted to take the female clerks opinion into consideration as well.

    Between this white and ck, which one is better? The white looks pretty, but Im a bit worried about it getting dirty, while the ck seems safer from stains, but it feels somewhat heavy. For a twenty-year-old university student, the bright and cheerful vibe of white would be better, right?

    The clerk seemed a bit flustered by my question before responding.

    It seems like youve already analyzed it perfectly? Since youve thought about it so much, wouldnt she be happy with anything you choose?

    I suppose so...? Then, Ill go with the white color. Do you offer gift wrapping as well?

    Yes, we do. Would you like it prepared that way?

    Yes, please. Thank you.

    I wonder if shell be happy to receive the gift. Im eager to see her smile.

    Sitting on a chair in the store, I turned on my phone.

    The day after tomorrow is finally Christmas. And soon, well both be turning twenty.

    I should start nning a trip with Eun-ha. But it looks like Ill need to find a part-time job too.

    I wonder if there are any good ones out there. Id prefer to avoid loading and unloading work.

    Lost in thought, the clerk approached me.

    Heres the item you ordered.

    Ah, thank you!

    Have a great Christmas.

    You too, have a wonderful Christmas.

    I took the gift box from the clerk and left the store.

    After returning home, I showered and changed my clothes.

    I wonder what Eun-ha is doing.

    Lying on the bed, I immediately called Eun-ha.

    Her cheerful voice answered before the phone even rang a few times.

    -Han-gyeol! Did youe back from your part-time job? Arent you tired?

    I had told her I needed to go to work today to pick out a gift.

    Im not tired~ What were you up to?

    -I was thinking about Han-gyeol~ I miss you so much.

    I miss you too. Well see each other tomorrow, so lets just hang in there a bit longer.

    -Okay. Ah, Han-gyeol. Im in the middle of something, so Ill call you back- Oh?

    Eun-has voice hesitated mid-conversation.

    Whats up? Is something wrong?

    -No, its nothing. I ordered a package, but it seems like something went wrong.

    Is it important?

    -No~ I need to check with the delivery service, so Ill call you backter~

    If its something serious, I can help. Where do you need to inquire?

    -Its really okay-! Ill call you back in 10 minutes, Han-gyeol~

    Alright, get in touch.

    -Yes, yes-!

    Its a shame. I wanted to talk more.

    To soothe my longing, I was browsing through the photos I had taken with Eun-ha.

    Suddenly, my mothers voice boomed from the living room.

    Son! Come to the living room, we need to talk!

    Prompted by the resounding call, I immediately opened my room door and stepped out.

    Yes? Whats it about?

    Sit down first. Its an important matter.

    A wave of anxiety washed over me... Ive already been epted into college, what kind of ordeal is this now?

    Hesitantly, I sat down on the living room floor as my mother began.

    Son, do you think you can live on your own?

    Suddenly? Why?

    Your mom... Im nning to live where your dad is.

    What? Youve never mentioned that before.

    Your dad was transferred, and we were nning to move, but I didnt bring it up since you were taking your exams. Is that okay?

    For a moment, I thought I had misheard. Does this mean I can live by myself in Seoul?

    So, you mean youll be staying in Busan?

    Yes. We cant leave your dad to live alone forever. But Im worried about leaving you alone...?

    Im fine with it. But if I live alone, what about rent and living expenses?

    Of course, your mom and dad will take care of that. But it feels wrong, almost like abandoning our son whos just turned twenty. If youre not okay with it, Ill stay here.

    Living alone at twenty?

    And with financial support from my parents?

    This is an opportunity I absolutely cannot miss!

    Gently, I grasped my mothers hand.

    Mom...!

    Why are you suddenly like this?

    Twenty years is enough, isnt it? Why try to raise me more? I can manage on my own.

    Though I said this, only one thought was spinning in my head.

    Please, let me live on my own.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 81: Once More..!

    Chapter 81: Once More..!

    I bought a wallet as a Christmas gift for Han-gyeol.

    But feeling something was missing, I decided to knit a scarf for him myself.

    Never having knitted before, I relied on my moms guidance as I worked on the scarf.

    Mom, am I doing this right?

    Yes, yes. But with only a week left, are you sure you can finish?

    Ill pull an all-nighter if I have toits for Han-gyeol.

    I hoped Han-gyeol would be happy with it. I couldnt wait to give him the scarf, eager to see his bright, joyful smile.

    My daughter is all smiles, isnt she?

    Am I? Must be thinking about Han-gyeol.

    Oh, Han-gyeol would be so happy to see you like this.

    I hope so. I really want to give him his gift soon.

    Do you like Han-gyeol that much?

    Yes, incredibly so. I really, really like him.

    My mom seemed quite curious about me and Han-gyeol.

    Whats so good about him?

    Well, hes kind and considerate... How should I put it? Its not just Han-gyeol I like, but also the time I spend with him. Its always just fun. Mom, after meeting Han-gyeol, I realized I might have been lonelier than I thought.

    Is that so?

    My mom looked at me, slightly surprised.

    But strangely, now I dont feel as lonely, even when Im alone.

    Whys that?

    I wonder. Maybe its because I think about Han-gyeol when Im alone, just like how you, dad, and Han-gyeol might be thinking about me. Is that too vague? I cant quite express it clearly.

    I shrugged as I replied.

    Youre in love, thats what.

    Exactly! Oh, I cant wait to see Han-gyeol.

    What have you nned for Christmas?

    It might be crowded outside, so were thinking of staying in at first, then going out in the evening. Oh, and I ordered a Santa costume!

    A Santa costume?

    Yes, yes. I think Han-gyeol will like it. Its a bit risky, but it should arrive just in time. Nothing weird! Its a wholesome Santa costume.

    Thats good to hear. Have fun.

    Yes, Im really looking forward to it.

    My first Christmas together with Han-gyeol.

    Just the thought made my heart flutter with excitement.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Today was my first Christmas together with Han-gyeol.

    However, there was a slight issue with the Santa costume that had arrived two days ago.

    I had envisioned a cute Santa costume outfit, but...

    Due to some mix-up in the delivery, what arrived was a rather suggestive Santa girl costume.

    I tried calling customer service, but it was clear there was no way to get a new delivery within two days.

    So, I had no choice but to wear the Santa girl costume that had arrived, unable to return it.

    Luckily, the size was right, though it did have a slightly risqu feel.

    Theres nothing I can do about it... Its not overly provocative.

    It might be a bit stimting for both me and Han-gyeol, but since its just for him to see, it didnt matter.

    Who knows, Han-gyeol might even like this look more.

    Considering how embarrassed he got when I wore a swimsuit... Will he show the same expression this time?

    Its a bold thought, but I wanted to see Han-gyeols shy expression.

    And I wanted to see him unable to take his eyes off me.

    Dressed as a Santa girl, I waited on the couch for Han-gyeol to arrive.

    About thirty minutes must have passed when our doorbell rang.

    I hurried to the entrance, slinging the bag of gifts over my shoulder, and dashed to the door.

    Who is it~?

    Its me~

    I continued to talk with Han-gyeol through the door without opening it immediately.

    Who might you be~?

    Its me, me. Lee Han-gyeol. Eun-has boyfriend.

    Ah- this is fun.

    I opened the door with a bright smile.

    Have you arrived?

    Me, Merry Christmas...haha..ha!

    Huh? What?!

    As soon as the door opened, there stood Han-gyeol, dressed as Santa us, his face already flushed with embarrassment.

    Seeing Han-gyeol like this, I couldnt help but burst intoughter. Han-gyeol, shyly dressed as Santa, was incredibly cute.

    Youre too cute!

    Without realizing it, I dropped the bag of gifts I was holding.

    He was truly the cutest Santa in the world.

    Han-gyeols red cheeks only multiplied his cuteness several times over.

    Youre a Santa girl too...

    Yeah! I wore it hoping Han-gyeol would be happy. How is it? Do you like it?

    I spun around in ce and asked.

    You look incredibly beautiful... When did you even prepare something like this?

    You prepared the same thing, Han-gyeol. Im so happy. Why do we match so well? We must be soulmates.

    I threw myself into Han-gyeols arms.

    I couldnt believe we had the same idea. I felt like I could fly with joy.

    Did you wear this to make me happy too?

    Of course. I thought youd be happy. But its embarrassing, I want to change.

    You cane in, but no changing clothes! Lets have fun as we are. Come on in~

    I led Han-gyeol inside the house.

    As soon as we reached the living room, I showed him the borately decorated space.

    Ta-da! How is it? Feels like Christmas, right?! I even prepared a cake.

    What? You prepared so much? There are balloons and a tree too.

    I mentioned spending Christmas at home with you, so my brother and unni helped out.

    Really? Youve made it look so beautiful. You must have worked hard decorating.

    Not at all~ Thinking of spending time with Han-gyeol made it effortless.

    As Han-gyeol looked around the living room, I quickly dabbed some of the cakes whipped cream onto his cheek.

    Hey!

    Yikes! Whats the sudden attack for?

    Ahaha! Ive always wanted to y a prank with a Christmas cake.

    Come here, you.

    No way~

    Han-gyeol, too, got some cream on his finger and came after me.

    Darting around the living room, he eventually caught me from behind.

    Despite my struggles, he managed to smear cream on my lips.

    If its on my lips, I can just eat it off!

    Han-gyeol held my shoulders and took the cream off my lips. The sweet cream brushed against his lips and mine.

    Right, just eat it off~

    This was a kind of intimacy we hadnt shared before, and it made my face burn.

    All of a sudden...!

    Why does it feel like its been a while since Ive seen Eun-ha blush?

    Do it one more time... Please?

    Huh? How did the conversation turn this way?

    You saidst time I could do anything I wanted, right?

    Whoa, Eun-has gaze is quite fierce right now...

    No running away, okay?

    I warned Han-gyeol, who just chuckled in response.

    Of course, Im all for it.

    Yay~ Then~!

    I quickly captured his lips with mine.

    As I slowly wrapped my arms around Han-gyeols neck, he pulled me closer.

    Our kiss intensified, filled with apetitive tension. Despite the risqu sounds, we didnt stop.

    Oh, this is just too good.

    Spending Christmas with Han-gyeol like this.

    Kissing while dressed in Santa costumes at home.

    The pleasure was so overwhelming, I deepened the kiss even more.

    Han-gyeol seemed a bit startled and pulled his head back slightly.

    Are you trying to devour me?

    Grrr!

    I raised my arms and said,

    I guess you are a beast. But you know what, Eun-ha?

    Whats that? Not ready to be caught without a fight? No can do. No escaping.

    Its not that. To be honest, I also want to devour you.

    Really now? Why havent you then? Go on, devour me!

    For real?

    Yes, for real~

    You wont regret it?

    Nope~ If I can be nourishment for Han-gyeol, Id dly be devoured!

    Before I could even finish my sentence, Han-gyeols lips were on mine again.

    Ive always weed his kisses with joy, but this time... it felt dangerously delightful.

    The kiss, tender yet firm, made my consciousness drift away.

    Slowly... and gently, Han-gyeols kisses led me towards the wall, continuing without end. Without any resistance, I could only tightly grasp at Han-gyeols waist, unsure of what to do.

    But the whirlwind of kisses scrambled my thoughts, and gradually, my strength ebbed away.

    Eventually, my legs gave out, and I slid down the wall to the floor.

    Haaah... Haaah...

    I realized then that all the kisses we shared before were considerate.

    He had always just been going with my flow... Han-gyeol had been considerate even in that moment...

    But somehow, this kiss felt tens of times better than any we had shared before.

    Just a little more... just one more time.

    Han-gyeol... just a bit more... hic!

    Huh?

    Hmm?

    Just one more kiss... hic!

    I couldnt stop huping long enough to speak.

    I took a deep breath to try and speak again.

    Just one- hic!

    Lets stop the hups first.

    Ah, I wanted one more kiss!

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 82: Happiness

    Chapter 82: Happiness

    After Eun-has hups had subsided, I handed her the gift I had brought.

    Eun-ha, this is my Christmas present for you. I hope you like it, though Im not sure if I have a good sense for gifts.

    What is it? Can I open it right now?

    Yes, go ahead.

    I wonder whats inside~

    Eun-ha, brimming with anticipation, opened the paper bag and pulled out a box from inside.

    Carefully opening the box, she immediately looked into my eyes upon seeing the beautiful wallet.

    She seemed utterly surprised, and I couldnt tell what had shocked her so much.

    A wallet..?

    Her voice trailed off slightly, making me think this gift was a failure.

    But then she shed a joyful smile and lunged at me, expressing how much she loved it.

    Eun-ha ended up on top of me as I fell backward. She joyfully squirmed and grabbed my face.

    I love it so much, Han-gyeol...

    Tears fell from Eun-has eyes that were covering me, trickling down my cheeks.

    Are you that moved? Its nothing special.

    I dont know... I just love it. Han-gyeol, youre my favorite in the world.

    Youre happy, arent you?

    Yes, so happy, thats why Im crying...

    I lifted my arms to gently wipe away Eun-has tears, but they kept falling onto my cheeks.

    Eun-ha, youll get dehydrated if you keep this up.

    Whats that~ Why would I get dehydrated~

    Eun-ha smiled slightly at my joke.

    Eun-ha, even your crying is beautiful.

    So is Han-gyeol...! So beautiful! Come here!

    Eun-ha then leaned down and showered my face with kisses. I was too happy to resist, and Eun-ha showed no sign of stopping even as time passed.

    Eun-ha-? At this rate, there wont be any of my face left.

    Im going to mark it as mine with kisses.

    It already seems covered in Eun-has lipstick.

    Exactly. Now no one will dare look at you. Ive marked you.

    I cant live like this. How does my face look now?

    Handsome...

    Eun-has unequivocal response made meugh.

    No. How many lipstick marks are there?

    I feel like its still slightlycking... Can I fill every nook and cranny?

    Of course not!

    Kyaaa!

    As I sat up, Eun-ha found herselffortably seated on my thighs.

    It was a somewhat awkward and embarrassing position, but I just wanted to tease her a little.

    Gently wrapping my right arm around Eun-has waist and cradling her head with my left, Iid her down on the couch.

    Without any resistance, Eun-hay her head on the couch and silently gazed at my face.

    After giving her forehead a quick kiss, who was expecting what woulde next, I got up from the couch.

    As soon as I stepped away, Eun-ha quickly sat up and eximed,

    Ah...! Whats that about!

    Like an irritated cat, Eun-ha puffed up her cheeks and red at me.

    What did I do?

    Why didnt you kiss me?! If youy me down, youre supposed to kiss me!

    Youre saying something dangerous. Its risky to kiss afterying someone down.

    I drew out my words yfully. However, Eun-ha still looked unsatisfied and merely muttered under her breath.

    Whats risky about it... Tsk.

    Sorry? What was that?

    Whats risky about it?! Ill be twenty in a week, so theres nothing risky anymore! Its time when whates after a kiss doesnt matter!

    Whates after?!

    Yes! Whates after!

    Eun-has bombshell left mepletely stunned. I even doubted if what she just said was urate.

    You... you cant just blurt out things like that!

    Why not?! Ill be an adult soon, so its fine!

    But youre not an adult yet!

    Will you do it when Im an adult?!

    Eun-has words felt like a barrage to my head.

    It was as if bells were ringing above me.

    But... I guess I had to answer.

    Yes...

    At my response, Eun-ha deted her puffed cheeks and looked up at me.

    The saying goes, The quiet and well-behaved cat gets on the hearth first*... Guess it wasnt wrong after all.

    Then, thats settled...

    Eun-ha turned her head away in embarrassment, but the atmosphere had already crossed an irreversible river.

    I tried to think of something to change the mood, but nothing suitable came to mind.

    It was Eun-ha who broke the silence.

    Hey, Han-gyeol.

    Yeah...

    Alright. Lets trust in my girlfriends wit this time.

    But... when exactly should we do it...?

    And there it goes, bursting like a bubble.

    Thats not what I meant...! Lets talk about something else for now, and well go with the flow for that-!

    But, but-! For such a big step... shouldnt we have some sort of n?!

    You have a point, but...! Anyway, lets leave that to me and focus on other topics for now...!

    No, no-! I dont want to put all the pressure on Han-gyeol. Lets do it together-! When would be a good time?!

    Ah- This calls for a definitive conclusion.

    The first night of our trip.

    That night? Okay..! Ill prepare..! Ill do my best!

    Eun-ha clenched her fist, determined.

    As whimsical as it was... I couldnt help butugh at Eun-has strong spirit.

    This side of her is also why I love Eun-ha, my girlfriend.

    Really... youre so unpredictable.

    Me? Why?

    Because I love you.

    Suddenly?!

    Yes. Its good to have things decided.

    Eun-ha, show me your present too. You said I should look forward to it.

    I said, looking at the present bundle on the sofa.

    It was the only thing that could divert the topic under the current circumstances.

    Ah-! Okay-okay-! Come here and close your eyes.

    Alright~

    I sat next to Eun-ha again and closed my eyes.

    I heard rustling sounds, then Eun-ha pulled something out.

    Han-gyeol, you can open your eyes now.

    As I slowly opened my eyes, Eun-ha was holding arge gift box.

    Why is it so big?

    Open it~! Youll be surprised!

    Thank you~

    Upon opening the gift box, I found a beautiful wallet and a scarf inside.

    Wow...! Why did you prepare so much?

    How is it? Are you happy? Are you pleased?

    Eun-ha leaned in with a happy smile.

    Wow-! Its really pretty. Eun-ha, you gave me a wallet too? Its nice to be on the same wavelength. I was actually nning to buy one when I became an adult...! The scarf is incredibly beautiful too! Wait, did you make this yourself...?!

    Eun-ha nodded in response to my question.

    Wow-! Really?! I want to try it on right now.

    Really?! Come closer. Ill tie it for you.

    Eun-ha spread out the scarf and wrapped it around my neck.

    Eun-ha, who even tied a pretty knot, smiled at me.

    It suits you really well, Han-gyeol.

    Really? Thank you so much. I should have done more for Eun-ha. Im sorry.

    No-! Im really happy and grateful for Han-gyeols gift too. I mean it-! Im so happy!

    Grateful, I nted a soft kiss on her cheek.

    Han-gyeol, theres a card inside too!

    Really? Can I read it now?

    Its a bit embarrassing, but go ahead!

    Alright, then Ill read it~

    I pulled the letter out of the red Christmas envelope and began to read it slowly.

    Eun-has letter, written in beautiful handwriting, naturally brought a smile to my face.

    [ To my beloved Han-gyeol,

    Han-gyeol, this feels like the first time Im writing a letter since we started dating. Honestly, its quite embarrassing, but since Im expressing it through writing, Ive tried to fully convey my feelings.

    Well First off, Im so thankful to you, Han-gyeol. Theres not just one or two reasons for my gratitude.

    Forforting me when I was down.

    For being there when I was sick.

    For brightening up my home when you visit.

    For enduring the tough times of exam preparations with me. Im thankful for all of it.

    Theres so much Im grateful for that if I tried to write it all down, this letter would never end.

    Han-gyeol, you know, Ive never really opened up about my feelings to anyone. To put it negatively, I guess I had trouble trusting people. I was honest, but I was afraid of being rejected.

    But every time you epted my feelings just as they were, I found myself falling deeper for you. Maybe youre the one who changed the me who could have lived like that forever.

    Im truly, truly grateful that you appeared in my life with a bang.

    Ever since I met you, my life has been ceaselessly shining. Every moment of breathing is enjoyable, and being by your side makes me feel what happiness truly is. I cant express how joyful I am to spend the end of my teens with you.

    Please be with me on thest Christmas of my life too.

    I dont think I can fully express my heart through words, speech, or actions.

    I love you so much, Han-gyeol. Every word and action I give to you is sincere.

    Now, a year from now, ten years from now, and even beyond that, I will always be sincere to you!

    Just know this, okay? That I will always love you.

    Thank you for epting my love, Han-gyeol.

    And thank you for loving someone as imperfect as me, Han-gyeol.

    Please continue to love me with the same constant heart.

    I, too, will love you with a constant heart.

    Merry Christmas. Lets enjoy the remaining time~

    From your girlfriend, Eun-ha. ]

    As soon as I finished reading the letter, a tingling sensation pricked at my nose.

    I hadnt done much, but I was deeply grateful to Eun-ha, who said she was happy because of me.

    Eun-ha, who said every moment with me was joyful and promised it would be so in the future, made me feel like I was about to choke up, so I bit my lower lip to hold back the tears.

    Thank you...

    Really? If youre thankful, give me a deep kiss quickly.

    Come here.

    Eun-ha closed her eyes and moved closer at my words.

    Come here.

    I love you, Eun-ha. I love you so much that words cant express.

    Yeah! I love you tremendously too.

    I gently captured Eun-has lips with mine.

    No matter how much I think about it, it seems there couldnt be anything more blissful than this.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: <em>The quiet and well-behaved cat gets on the hearth first</em>- Its a Korean saying that means even those who appear calm and dignified on the outside can sometimes act in cunning ways first, especially when tempted.

    Please be with me on thest Christmas of my life too Man... this is such a beautiful line.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 83: White Christmas

    Chapter 83: White Christmas

    After exchanging gifts, we spent the time ying games at home.

    Han-gyeol tried his hardest, mashing the controller, but he still couldnt snatch a victory from me.

    His slightly sullen face was just too adorable.

    I definitely practiced at home...

    Its okay. Han-gyeol, youre good enough to brag about it elsewhere.

    How much do I need to train to beat Eun-ha... I just want to win once.

    Take it easy~ Im always up for a challenge. Hey, Han-gyeol! Come here.

    I grabbed Han-gyeols hand without a second thought and dragged him to the balcony.

    Huh? Why all of a sudden?

    Look, its snowing outside!

    Snow was pouring down outside the window. Spending our first Christmas together as a White Christmas... it feels like a dream.

    Its snowing a lot. Looks like its going to pile up.

    Han-gyeol, lets go out and y!

    Outside? Wouldnt it be cold?

    I want to have a snowball fight!

    Snowball fight?

    Yeah, yeah!

    I nodded vigorously.

    It might seem a bit childish, but were still young after all.

    When I looked at Han-gyeol with hopeful eyes, he eventually agreed.

    Alright. The battle I lost in the game, Ill win in a snowball fight in reality.

    Good. I wont go easy on you. If it piles up a lot, lets make a snowman too.

    Sure. But we need to change our clothes before going out. Cant go out in Santa outfits.

    Yeah, yeah. Did you bring clothes, Han-gyeol?

    I have outerwear, but I was nning to change my Santa outfits into a tracksuit.

    Then lets quickly change and go out! Ill change ande out too~

    I quickly changed my clothes in the room and came out.

    Do you need gloves, Han-gyeol? Use these.

    Wow, youre all geared up. Am I going to lose?

    I havent had a snowball fight in a long time. I might lose, you know?

    Same here, but lets go.

    Yeah, yeah! Im so excited!

    Arm in arm with Han-gyeol, I stepped outside the house.

    Huge snowkes were pouring down from the sky.

    It was snowing much more than what we saw from inside the house.

    Isnt this a blizzard?

    Who cares. Lets go to the park and y.

    Eun-ha, look here.

    Huh? What Ahh!

    Suddenly, Han-gyeol scooped up some snow and dumped it on my head.

    With my hair covered in white snow, I looked at Han-gyeol.

    Seeing his beaming smile, I couldnt help but smile brightly too.

    Youre dead, Han-gyeol.

    What-?

    I tried to scoop up snow to throw back at Han-gyeol, but he had already dashed off into the distance.

    Hey! Where do you think youre running off to? Youre dead if I catch you.

    I threw the snow I had scooped up and sprinted after Han-gyeol with all my might.

    Before we knew it, we had arrived at the park and were smiling at each other.

    Han-gyeol, you didnt seem to be enjoying yourself earlier, why the sudden joy now?

    Throwing snow at Eun-ha turned out to be more fun than I thought. But why so fierce, Eun-ha? Why turn into a wild beast all of a sudden?

    Its because Han-gyeol started the snow fight by dumping snow on my head before it even began. Come on, Han-gyeol,e here. Lets start after you get hit by snow once.

    No way~

    Han-gyeol can be so innocently joyful at times. Though its always when hes teasing me.

    Youre really dead now...!

    I scooped up snow from a bench, packing it tightly. Then, with all my might, I hurled it at Han-gyeol.

    Thump-

    The snowball hit Han-gyeol squarely in the torso.

    Yesss- direct hit. Now you, Han-gy-ack!

    Thump-

    A snowball hit my leg.

    Alright...! Han-gyeol, youre asking for it now, arent you?

    Bring it on, anytime.

    From then on, we threw snowballs at each other with all our might, not caring about the hits we took to our torsos, legs, and shoulders.

    It was strangely fun, and we kept at it.

    I hadnt had a snowball fight since I was really young, and I didnt expect it to be this enjoyable.

    Even as our hair got covered with white snow and our clothes werepletely drenched, it was still fun.

    We werent at a fancy restaurant or a caf with a beautiful view.

    Sure, having a warm, heartfelt conversation indoors is great, but ying with Han-gyeol like this was truly delightful.

    Why was throwing snow at each other and getting hit by it so amusing in this moment-

    Ouch-!

    A small snowball thrown by Han-gyeol hit me right on the chin.

    It didnt hurt, but sensing an opportunity, I dramatically copsed to the ground.

    As expected, a concerned Han-gyeol rushed over to me... just a bit closer.

    With the heart of a predator eyeing a small animal, I waited for Han-gyeol toe closer.

    Eun-ha, are you okay?

    ...

    As soon as Han-gyeol sat down in front of me, I quickly grabbed some snow with my right hand. Then, I shoved it right inside his clothes.

    Here-!

    Ah-! Eun-ha, you-!

    Taking advantage of Han-gyeol falling backwards, I immediately sprang up and bolted.

    ying with Han-gyeol seems like the most fun thing in the world.

    I wonder how close hes gotten? I sneaked a nce back.

    Whoa-! Ha, Han-gyeol-?!

    Eun-ha. Come here-!

    Han-gyeol was charging at me with a snowball clenched in his right hand.

    If Han-gyeol made a full sprint, there was no escaping his grasp.

    I quickly stopped and extended both arms towards him.

    Wait-! Han-gyeol. Lets talk this out! Words, lets use words-! Right? Were a couple. We should be caring and embracing each other.

    Theres no such thing in a fight. Come here-!

    Yikes-!

    Han-gyeol suddenly embraced me from the front. Thankfully, he didnt shove snow down my clothes like I did to him.

    Got you atst.

    What? If you wanted a hug, you couldve just said so. I wouldve hugged you right away.

    Huh? I never thought about wanting a hug.

    Then, whats this now?

    The corners of Han-gyeols mouth subtly rose.

    Dont tell me...

    Yeah. That dont tell me.

    While holding me tight, Han-gyeol stuffed snow down the back of my shirt.

    Yikes-! Han-gyeol! I was wrong!

    Nope~ Im going to make a snowman out of Eun-ha.

    Its cold-!

    <strong>***</strong>

    After a while of snowball fighting in the park, we came to a truce.

    Ha, Han-gyeol-! Lets stop fighting now!

    Really? No backstabbing? If you backstab me, Im really going to roll Eun-ha into a snowman.

    Really, really, lets stop the snowball fight now. Were going to end up with hypothermia at this rate.

    Shall we head in now?

    Yeah! It was super fun! And now its getting a bit cold!

    Feeling a slight shiver, we entered the house covered in snow.

    We shook off the snow outside, but our clothes were stillden with it.

    Han-gyeol. Were going to catch a cold. Lets take a shower.

    Yeah. We should. You go first, Eun-ha.

    No, its okay~ I can shower in the master bathroom.

    Alright. Ill call Eunwoo Hyung and sort out some clothes to change into.

    Okay~ Let me know if you need anything~ Go wash up!

    You too, Eun-ha. Dont catch a cold.

    See you in a bit~

    I immediately went into the master bathroom and stripped off my clothes.

    The warm water washed away the cold that lingered on my body.

    It was really fun.

    Even as I showered, my mind kept drifting back to the snowball fight with Han-gyeol.

    His innocentughter kept reying in my head.

    I wanted to y and have snowball fights with Han-gyeol again.

    Every year when it snowed, I wanted to be with him.

    Though it might be too soon to think about this, it would be fun to have snowball fights as a family if we ever had children.

    That would be...enjoyable too.

    After changing into fresh clothes and draping a towel around my neck, I stepped into the living room.

    Are you done showering?

    Han-gyeol had already showered and was boiling something in the kitchen.

    I quickly hugged him from behind and asked.

    What are you doing, Han-gyeol?

    Making some hot cocoa for Eun-ha.

    Why are you so thoughtful? Youre making me fall for you all over again.

    Then keep falling. I fall for Eun-ha every day too. Hold on- stand back, its dangerous.

    Okay~

    As I stepped back, Han-gyeol poured the cocoa into two mugs.

    Be careful, its hot.

    Okay. You be careful too, Han-gyeol.

    We turned on a movie and sat side by side on the sofa.

    Eun-ha, should I dry your hair?

    Huh? Really~ Youd do that?

    I want to. You might catch a cold, so lets dry your hair first.

    Following his suggestion, I ced my cocoa on the table. Then, I turned around and sat on Han-gyeolsp.

    Han-gyeol, stop being so nice to me.

    Stop being nice? But I want to be nicer, why?

    Just because~ I keep liking Han-gyeol more and more. I dont want to be apart; I just want to stay close.

    As I nestled into his embrace, Han-gyeol wrapped his arms around my waist to prevent me from falling backwards.

    Do you like it that much? To the point where you dont want to be apart for even a moment?

    Yes! I want to be like this every day. I want to live every day like this.

    Ah! Right! I havent mentioned it yet, have I?

    What are you talking about?

    Han-gyeol looked at me with surprise, his eyes meeting mine.

    My parents are heading down to Busan.

    Oh? What about Han-gyeol then?

    Ill probably have to find a ce near the university to stay.

    Then...!

    A swell of anticipation rose within me.

    They say be careful what you wish for...! Could it really be happening?!

    Eun-ha, you coulde over to my ce often-

    Does that mean we could live together?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 84: Twenty

    Chapter 84: Twenty

    Does that mean we could live together?

    Huh? I didnt think that far-

    It would be really great if thats the case. Are Han-gyeols parents okay with it? Have they given their permission? Then, we just need my parents approval, right?

    Huh? No, my parents are fine with it, but I doubt if Eun-has parents would allow-

    Dont worry. My mom and dad are quite practical, theyll surely agree! Ill convince them before the graduation ceremony!

    Though I said this on Christmas yesterday, I was anxious about bringing it up to my mom.

    I thought it might be best to tell her during dinner, but I just couldnt bring myself to say it.

    My mom isnt exactly controlling, but shes quite strict about certain things.

    Eun-ha, do you have something to say?

    Maybe because I kept ncing at my mom, she asked me first.

    Right. Now that itse up, its probably best to talk about it.

    I decided toy the groundwork for the conversation, bit by bit.

    Mom, what do you think of Han-gyeol?

    Oh, hed make a perfect son-inw. My daughter has a good eye for men~

    Right? You agree that Han-gyeol is really perfect son-inw material?

    Of course. But why is my daughter asking this all of a sudden?

    The conversation was off to a good start.

    Mom, Han-gyeols parents are moving to Busan next month.

    Oh? Really? Then Han-gyeol will have to live alone? Well, hes responsible, hell manage.

    My mom took a bite of a strawberry on the table.

    Hes nning to find a ce near the university.

    Ah, is that so? Well, that does sound convenient.

    Right? You know I go to the same university as Han-gyeol, dont you?

    Who doesnt know that? But why does that matter?

    Thats when I finally spoke my mind.

    I want to live with Han-gyeol too.

    Thats not happening.

    Huh? Why? Why not?

    My mom was unequivocal, without a moments hesitation.

    Because youre too young? I think its a bit premature for just-turned-twenty-year-olds to start living together. Cohabitation isnt just about the excitement and good times. Ites with areas where you need to be more cautious around each other, and that can lead to friction.

    I responded to my moms concerns.

    I dont think cohabitation is just about the good stuff either. But I believe if its with Han-gyeol, we can work things out through conversation. Its not like Han-gyeol and I never had conflicts. Whenever we did, we would talk openly about our thoughts and resolve our issues. The concerns you have, mom, wouldnt be an issue between me and Han-gyeol.

    When I countered immediately, my mom opposed cohabitation with another argument.

    Alright, Ill give you that. But still, I think its too early for cohabitation. In my eyes, both Eun-ha and Han-gyeol are still kids. Its not that Im belittling you, but it seems too much to take on certain responsibilities at this stage. If you gain more knowledge and experience in society, then Ill allow it. After you both graduate from university, I wont say a word.

    I had no argument against moms im that we still had a lot to learn before taking on responsibilities.

    Shes right. Ive never really earned money and am far too young to take on any significant responsibility.

    I was about to give up, but it seemed like Han-gyeol would have pushed forward in this situation.

    Mom, thats too abstract. Seems too overwhelmed to take on responsibilities is your subjective opinion, not proof that I cant take responsibilities. I dont start something I cant be responsible for. I can make that judgment.

    Despite my words, my mom was firm.

    No, to be precise, its your mom and dad who are taking responsibilities on behalf of our daughter. What about the living expenses? Tuition? Can our daughter take responsibility for these right now? I think its too much. So, until you graduate from university, its mom and dad who will take responsibility. Once our daughter graduates and gets settled a bit, Ill allow it without any objections.

    I couldnt say anything to moms words.

    Even though Im an adult, I still cant live without my parents help.

    There was nothing more to say.

    I understand.

    Good. Dont take it too hard. Mom isntpletely against it, you understand?

    Yeah, I understand.

    <strong>***</strong>

    It was thest night of being neen.

    I wanted to wee the New Year with Han-gyeol, so we went on a date.

    We watched a movie, had delicious food, and were walking in the cool night air to end the evening.

    What happened with what you mentioned before? Did your parents agree to let us live together?

    Im sorry... I talked to mom, but its decided that its not going to happen. I thought theyd readily agree since its you...

    Its okay. They probably want to keep their beautiful daughter at home a bit longer.

    Han-gyeol pulled my cheek,forting me in my disappointment.

    But they said theyll allow it after we graduate from college.

    Thats good to hear. But what was the reason they said its not possible now?

    Well... they said were still too young to take on many responsibilities. Were not even a bit financially independent, so its hard to even bring it up... Its disappointing, but lets live togetherter, okay? Its fine, right?

    At my words, Han-gyeol smiled broadly and hugged me.

    Ah, I also wanted to live together now; its a pity. But we can live even better when we do eventually live together. Or maybe...

    Or maybe what?

    Its nothing. Since theyre notpletely opposed, Ill be content with this for now.

    I really love how positive Han-gyeol is. Oh- Are both of Han-gyeols parentsing to the graduation ceremony next week?

    Yeah, both of them will be there. What about Eun-has parents?

    My parents areing too. I think my brother wille as well. Hyun-joo unnie has a prior engagement that day.

    I see. Ah- What time is it now?

    Just a moment.

    I took out my phone to check the time.

    There were about 4 minutes left until I turned twenty.

    4 minutes left!

    Soon youll be an adult.

    Yeah! After learning about alcohol, I want to drink with Han-gyeol too.

    I think Eun-ha will be a real beast when drunk.

    I could be a cute little animal. Does Han-gyeol prefer a beast or a small animal?

    I like beasts.

    Rawr-!

    Han-gyeol threw back his head andughed loudly at my roar.

    Youre really too cute...!

    A beast is supposed to be scary.

    But youre too cute. Come here.

    Han-gyeol pulled me in tightly and kissed my forehead.

    Kiss me on the lips too. Now- Hurry.

    I tiptoed and puckered my lips, and Han-gyeol pecked me softly on the lips.

    Now kiss me on the cheek.

    If I kiss your cheek, youll want it somewhere else next, right?

    I have to get a lot in before I turn twenty. Its thest kiss of my teens~

    When you put it like that, I get a bit greedy too.

    Right? Now- Hurry up. You have to keep kissing me until the New Year. Got it?

    Well end the teens and start the twenties with a kiss.

    I slowly wrapped my arms around Han-gyeols neck as we talk.

    Thats what I want~ Han-gyeol. Thank you for being with me this year. Im counting on you for next year too!

    I should be the one saying that. I love you~

    I love Han-gyeol very very much too~

    As I slowly closed my eyes, Han-gyeol gently held my face.

    With his tender touch, Han-gyeols lips met mine.

    Why is a kiss with the one you truly love so sweet?

    My greed growing, I pulled Han-gyeol closer with more strength.

    By now, the New Year must have arrived, right?

    Tomemorate turning twenty, I became more assertive towards Han-gyeol.

    Though I couldnt give him a kiss that would make his mind go nk like Han-gyeol does, I desired him more deeply.

    Mmm...

    Holding Han-gyeols face and standing on tiptoe, I deeply slid my tongue into his mouth.

    Startled, Han-gyeol tried to pull his head back, but I firmly held his face and didnt let go.

    Now that Im an adult...! Im no longer a child.

    I wanted to experience the intense kiss we first shared on Christmas once again.

    Cute and lovely kisses are great, but I also really enjoy passionate kisses like this.

    To feel that this person desires me to this extent.

    To know he loves me this much.

    That feeling was fully conveyed.

    I wanted tomunicate the same feelings to Han-gyeol.

    I desired more of him, continuously.

    Eun-ha...?

    Startled by my aggressive kissing, Han-gyeol pulled his head back with all his might.

    Han-gyeol, with his bewildered expression, looked incredibly adorable.

    But I wanted more.

    To be satisfied, I needed much more of Han-gyeol than this.

    I looked at Han-gyeol with a content smile.

    Why stop~

    No, I just didnt expect such an intense deep kiss.

    It doesnt matter,e here quickly.

    The start of my twenties being a deep kiss with Han-gyeol

    My heart was already racing.

    Shall we keep kissing?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: The Korean age system counts individuals as one year old at birth and adds one year to their age on January 1st each year, irrespective of their actual birth date.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 85: Office Romance? (1)

    Chapter 85: Office Romance? (1)

    The new year had dawned, and it was time to prepare for college life.

    The most pressing issue was finding my own ce, which was a bit of a dilemma for me at the moment.

    I was torn between finding an apartment near Eun-has house or close to the university.

    Logically, it made sense to find a ce near the university, but then I wouldnt be able toe home with Eun-ha.

    Themute of roughly an hour and a half each way was a bit too much, and I knew it would be a burden for Eun-ha as well. So, I found myself gravitating towards finding a ce near Eun-has, though it pained me to forsake the convenience of living near the university for just that reason.

    To be honest, cohabitation had never crossed my mind until it was brought up.

    However, after experiencing the bliss of waking up in the same bedst summer, the idea became more appealing.

    Yet, at twenty, financial independence seemed a stretch.

    Should I just give up...?

    Being young suddenly felt inconvenient.

    Graduation was still far off, and I didnt want to wait that long.

    Han-gyeol, whats on your mind? Youre not eating much.

    Ah, no, its just... Im starting to think about where to find an apartment.

    Already?! Cant you wait until next month?! Cant you hold off just a bit longer?!

    In the middle of eating jjimdak, Eun-ha abruptly stood up.

    Huh? Whats wrong?

    Theres still time to convince Mom!

    Convince her of what?

    Of us living together, obviously.

    Hey, sit down for a second.

    Eun-ha quietly took her seat again.

    I thought they were against cohabitation. Werent you convinced?

    Yeah, I was convinced. But I never said Id give up.

    Isnt that the same thing?

    No, its not. If we spend about a month convincing her, she mighte around. But the problem is that Mom is rarely home...

    Shes busy with work, right? So we should just go to her workce.

    Right! That was the n, but... Mom is incredibly strict about work. Dad once worked with her, and he ended up not sleeping for two days straight. My brother also threw a tantrum about living on his own at twenty, and Mom made him work under her for a month.

    I had a vague sense that she was a strict person.

    Yeah, but then?

    He couldnt evenst a week before dropping out. My brother is a tough guy, but if even he couldnt handle it, it must have been really tough. And then

    Eun-ha spoke to me with a determined look in her eyes.

    Im tougher than my brother and dad...! Even if it breaks me, Ill endure under Moms watch, so just trust me, Han-gyeol.

    You sound reliable. But will that be enough to get her permission?

    Shell give it. What mom really meant was that she thinks I cant take responsibility for anything. But if I can hold out for a month under her, shell surely give her permission.

    I appreciate your thoughts, Eun-ha, but do you really need to go that far...?

    No, its necessary. Ill persuade Mom, and then well live together, Han-gyeol. I want to live with you. I want to be with you every day!

    Eun-has determination was unyielding.

    Honestly, having her say all this makes me kind of happy.

    But what does she do that keeps her so busy?

    She used to work in finance, but Im not sure what shes doing now. Its still rted to finance, but its soplex that I can hardly understand it.

    Finance, huh? Tax? ounting?

    It seems more up my alley than Eun-has.

    I might detest finance, but its left me with a lot of knowledge.

    Wouldnt finance be difficult? Its something youve never learned.

    My brother had no knowledge either, but he was able to assist. I can do at least that much.

    Im worried youll be too exhausted, Eun-ha.

    Dont worry! As long as I can live with Han-gyeol, what cant I do?

    Eun-ha was confident, but I was a bit worried.

    Honestly, I dont like the idea of Eun-ha having to struggle.

    Ill make you happy, Han-gyeol!

    Thanks~ I appreciate it.

    Maybe its best to just watch for now.

    ***

    But, as expected, itse to this.

    Why not?! I can do a good job too.

    Theres no work avable right now, you see~ Han-gyeol, could you talk some sense into my daughter?

    You gave brother a job back then-! Ill endure under you for a month too, so let me live with Han-gyeol if I make it!

    Well~ Back then, we were swamped with work, so we were desperate enough to give anything a shot. But now, were fine.

    Yeah, work isnt something that just gets resolved so easily.

    And we already said cohabitation was off the table. Didnt Eun-hae to terms with that?

    I dide to terms. But I never said Id give up. I just have to show Im responsible, right?

    Ah- my daughters throwing a fit, which is unlike her. Is it because of her boyfriend?

    Eun-has mom looked at me while sitting on the sofa.

    Well, I too want to live with Eun-ha, after all.

    From my point of view, its a joyous asion. Haha... How about giving Eun-ha a chance, seeing how much she wants this?

    Right-! You gave brother a chance, didnt you?! Its unfair-!

    This child... She seemed so resigned back then...

    Eun-has insistence seemed to put her mom in a bit of a dilemma.

    Seizing the moment, I also threw in a few words.

    It might be tough for Eun-ha on her own, so Ill help out too. Living together means double the responsibility.

    After I added my piece, her mom let out a deep sigh.

    Ah- kids. Why insist on hardship? Life in society isnt that easy.

    Believe me... I know all too well.

    Its because I want to live with Han-gyeol-!

    Just give us a chance. If it doesnt work out this time, well give up cleanly.

    After much deliberation while sitting on the sofa, her mom finally spoke.

    Fine. Both of you try working for about a month. It wouldnt be bad to experience working life at twenty. But remember, Im not your guardian there, okay? Youll be responsible for the titles and tasks given to you. Just a heads up, Im not the kindest employer. Dont hold a grudge against me if you get hurt. Are you sure youre okay with that?

    Her moms words carried weight.

    Yes. So, do I starting in from tomorrow?

    Yes. The dress code is casual. Wear whateversfortable. Including me, there are nine employees. Youll be divided into teams of four, and you two will be assigned to different teams. Just so you know, I wont go easy on you. Got it?

    Of course! So, if we make it through the month, we can live together, right?

    Yes~ I promise.

    Great! No changing your mindter, okay?!

    Eun-ha smiled happily, but I was worried on the inside.

    It didnt seem like her mom would show any favoritism just because it was her daughter, and I was concerned Eun-ha might get hurt.

    Having been through the wringer under a supervisor whod pass off work and a deputy head whod criticize at the drop of a hat, I had developed some resilience.

    Still, the thought of re-entering the workforce did make me a bit nervous.

    What exactly will our duties involve?

    The most crucial part was the tasks Id be assigned.

    Well... strictly speaking, youll mainly be in a supportive role, so expect a lot of research and document preparation. It might not be difficult, but there will be a lot of it. The research methods will vary depending on the situation. Are you familiar with Excel?

    I know the basics.

    I was actually quite proficient with Excel.

    But dering I can confidently do it in a work context always felt a bit daring.

    What about Eun-ha?

    I learn fast. I can do anything!

    Good~ At thepany, you two will address me as President, understand?

    Yes, President!

    Yes.

    Suddenly, the stakes felt much higher.

    Though it was for the sake of living together, the cost seemed greater than anticipated.

    Is it really necessary to taste the bitterness of society right as we turn twenty?

    But, whats done is done, so we might as well make the most of it.

    <strong>***</strong>

    On the first day of work, Eun-ha lookedpletely drained even before arriving, having endured the hellish weekday rush hourmute.

    Eun-ha, are you okay...?

    Getting pushed around left and right... I thought I was going to die.

    Eun-ha, you go in first. It might not look good if we go in together.

    Eh? Why?

    Well, its the workce. The staff might notice anyway, but lets not make it obvious that were a couple. Got it? Ill use honorifics with you at work, and you should do the same with me, okay?

    It feels like were navigating office romance... But its best to set clear boundaries.

    Okay, got it. But then, how should I address you?

    Just call me Han-gyeol-ssi*fortably. Ill call you Eun-ha-ssi.

    That sounds so grown-up and nice. Hehe.

    I flicked Eun-has forehead lightly as she giggled.

    Ow-

    You shouldnt be pleased. Hurry up and go in.

    So, we cant hold hands, hug, or even kiss once were inside?

    Isnt that obvious?

    Thats a pity... But were keeping all these forter, right? Youll have to make up for it all at once?

    As if~ Hurry up and go inside. See you up there.

    Okay! See youter~ Han-gyeol-ssi~

    Waving at me, Eun-ha turned and entered the building first.

    I wonder if well manage this well.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Ssi  - It is an honorific used after a persons name, simr to Mr. or Ms. in English.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 86: Office Romance? (2)

    Chapter 86: Office Romance? (2)

    Its been a week since I started working.

    Reflecting deeply, I realized how naive I was to think I could easily navigate social life.

    Commuting by subway, being jostled by crowds left and right, the struggle was real. If Han-gyeol hadnt been there to catch me, I might have fallen at least once.

    And what about thepany?

    Theres a mountain of things to memorize, and any mistake means someone has to redo my work.

    I tried desperately not to lose my focus, but mistakes were frequent, and I often found myself in a fluster, a sorry sight indeed.

    Yet, I couldnt afford the luxury of feeling overwhelmed.

    Eun-ha, could you bring me the contract from the fourth quarter ofst year?

    Yes! The one from the fourth quarter, right?

    Thats the one~ Please hurry~

    I rushed to the drawer where the contract from the previous year was kept.

    But what was the password again?

    Should I ask once more? But Im sure I just asked a few days ago.

    What if I get scolded?

    02... what was it again... 0228, maybe?

    Lets just try it.

    I carefully pressed the password, but it beeped loudly.

    Why is it so loud, really..!

    I quickly pressed the four-digit code. However, the sound indicating a wrong password echoed through the office.

    It must have been 0218!

    I pressed the password again, but it seems I got it wrong once more. After the second mistake, a colleague nearby told me the correct password.

    Eun-ha, its 0217.

    Oh-! Th, thank you.

    Ha- I made another mistake.

    I took the contract out of the drawer and handed it to the colleague next to me.

    Senior, heres the contract for the fourth quarter.

    Ah- thank you. Just leave it there and get back to work. Huh?

    Whenever someone says huh? while Im working, chills run down my spine.

    I was terribly worried about what mistake I might have made this time.

    This is the contract for the first quarter. Could you bring the one for the fourth quarter, please?

    Ah- my apologies! Ill bring it right away.

    Why am I always so scatterbrained?

    I hurriedly brought the contract back.

    It was such a trivial task, yet I handled it so inefficiently.

    But theres no time to dwell on feeling down.

    I need topile the market research data.

    I understand now why my brother quit.

    Is it too much to expect a twenty-year-old to excel at social life? Yet, looking at Han-gyeol, it doesnt seem impossible.

    Han-gyeol, did you finish what I asked for yesterday?

    Are you referring to organizing the Quarter 4 statistics or updating the weekly stats?

    The Quarter 4 statistics. How long will it take?

    Ive already organized the Quarter 4 data and uploaded it to the cloud. The weekly stats update is currently under review and should take about thirty minutes.

    Is that so? Do I need to review it myself?

    No, theres no need. Ive double-checked everything.

    Thats impressive... Thank you for your hard work.

    Thank you.

    Hes my boyfriend, but how does Han-gyeol blend in so naturally?

    Han-gyeol from Team 2 and I from Team 1 do the same job, yet hes never made a mistake.

    He quietly sits at his desk, taking calls and handling tasks without any sign of panic.

    Eun-ha, about the research you were working on yesterday, how much longer will it take?

    Oh! Yes, I nned to finish it by this morning.

    Thank you. Take your time, just make sure there are no mistakes, okay?

    Yes!

    The thought that I really couldnt afford to make any mistakes hit me hard. I diligently organized and reviewed the data before uploading it to the cloud.

    Ive reviewed everything, so why do I feel uneasy?

    I wanted to say with confidence that no further review was needed, but honestly, I wasnt sure.

    Eun-ha, shall we go for lunch? What do you like?

    Yes!

    Our team went to lunch before Han-gyeols Team 2 did.

    Even though we were in the same space, I couldnt stay close to him.

    I wanted to talk to Han-gyeol... but I should hold back.

    What do you like?

    Im not picky; I eat everything.

    Thats the hardest answer to work with~

    Ah! I, I like pork cutlet!

    I couldnt think of anything else, so I mentioned food Han-gyeol likes.

    Then lets go have pork cutlet.

    Should we? Theres a new ce that opened up nearby; lets try it out.

    They also serve cold buckwheat noodles there. Ill have that.

    I quietly followed the senior colleagues leading the way.

    I just want to go home!

    <strong>***</strong>

    As soon as I sat down, I ced the spoon and chopsticks on the table.

    The senior above me kindly poured water into cups and distributed them.

    Should I keep the utensil container next to me and pour water first from now on?

    Is it okay to let the senior pour the water?

    I really dont know much about these things.

    Eun-ha, how do you find work? Is it tough?

    Its okay..! Haha... Everyones been really nice.

    I answered with an awkwardugh.

    I miss Han-gyeol. I miss him terribly.

    Youre going to university soon, right?

    Yes! Im scheduled to start in March.

    Surprisingly, they didnt ask about my mother.

    Probably everyone knows that Im the CEOs daughter. That might be why they were curious about Han-gyeol, who is in the team next to mine.

    Who did youe with? A friend?

    Ah- Yes. A friend-!

    Han-gyeol and I decided to keep our rtionship a secret for now.

    Your friend is the same age as you, right?

    Yes, yes. Were both twenty.

    Oh, I see. But I havent seen you two talking at thepany?

    Yes. Were close, but we thought it would be better to use honorifics at work... Yes. Something like that.

    I said bashfully, and all the seniors smiled.

    Thats wise? Both of you seem very mature.

    Th, thank you.

    In reality, I couldnt talk to Han-gyeol at thepany.

    Even when our eyes met in the hallway, Han-gyeol would just nod his head and pass by without even a slight smile.

    I knew it was the right thing to do, but I couldnt help feeling a bit sulky.

    I decided it was just me being childish and let it go.

    Ill just have to do everything at once in a month. Ill wait until then.

    Just you try running away.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After lunch, I could finally take a brief break in the office. I headed to the pantry for a drink and bumped into Han-gyeol.

    I really wanted to hug him and snuggle right there and then but I held back.

    Looks like you came for coffee...

    I blurted out, awkwardly formal.

    The situation seemed funny. I bit my lip hard and looked up at Han-gyeol.

    Yes. Just passing by. Oh- you dropped this earlier.

    Han-gyeol spoke in a matter-of-fact tone.

    Huh? What did I drop? Oh-!

    I identally slipped into informal speech, but Han-gyeol just put something in my pocket and moved on. I stared at his retreating figure as if trying to burn a hole in it.

    He really wont smile, not even once?! Just you wait, seriously-!

    I pulled an isotonic drink from the fridge in the pantry. Then, I took out what Han-gyeol had slipped into my pocket earlier. Seeing the orange-vored candy made my spirits soar instantly.

    A smile naturally spread across my face.

    Why is Han-gyeol so adorable? I decided to forgive him for not smiling since he gave me an orange candy.

    Popping the candy into my mouth felt like gaining strength to endure the afternoon.

    Sweet.

    After finishing the candy, I returned to my desk.

    As soon as it was afternoon, I started working again and pushed through until the end of the day.

    Just 3 more weeks! In 3 weeks, I can live with Han-gyeol.

    But today seems to be one of those days where nothing goes right.

    Um, Eun-ha?

    Yes?

    About the research you did this morning.

    My heart sank.

    Yes, yes...

    Im anxious.

    It seems the VAT(Value-Added Tax) section is missing.

    Oh- the VAT? You just add 10% to the supply valueter, dont you-?! Oh-!

    For buildings, only the building part is subject to the 10% VAT, not thend. So, you cant just apply 10% to the total selling price; you need to separate the building andnd values. It looks like youve only noted the total selling price for the buildings.

    That was the part they mentioned before, but Ipletely forgot.

    Im so sorry. You had mentioned it before...! I just forgot. My apologies.

    It happens. Can you make the corrections tomorrow?

    Ill stay and finish it today-! It was supposed to bepleted by today anyway.

    Hm- you sure? Then, just do what you can without overdoing it. Theres still some time left, so dont rush.

    Yes-!

    Despite it being time to leave, I couldnt head home.

    One by one, the seniors left, and so did the team 2 members.

    Han-gyeol too, briefly said goodbye and left before me.

    Ill be heading out first.

    Ah- Yes!

    Its my mistake, after all.

    I cant rely on Han-gyeol for this.

    Its something I need to take responsibility for and finish.

    Yet... its a bit tough.

    I wished I could handle things smoothly like Han-gyeol...

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 87: Office Romance? (3)

    Chapter 87: Office Romance? (3)

    Being a neer, I wasnt assigned any difficult tasks.

    My work mainly involved basic document preparation, updating statistical data, and PowerPoint presentations.

    These were tasks I did every day, so I could handle them smoothly without any issues.

    By now, I had even be proficient at handling work calls.

    Yes, Ill send the document within an hour as requested. We have double-checked it on our end, but the director suggested a cross-check. Should there be any corrections needed, please feel free to call this number. Its alright to contact us even after hours. Yes, have a good day.

    After hanging up the phone, I went back to typing on the keyboard.

    Han-gyeol, after sending the email, could you try issuing the tax invoice based on this contract?

    Yes, sure. Should I issue it using the supply value mentioned in the contract? Is the client already registered?

    Ah...? Did I already tell you about this? I was just about to.

    I have experience issuing invoices. If the client is registered, Ill issue the invoice using the contracts supply value. But could you review it before issuance?

    Of course, Id appreciate your help.

    Understood.

    As a newbie, its best to just do what youre told. Trying to take initiative prematurely can sometimes lead to mistakes.

    After the final review, I sent off the email. Then, before issuing the tax invoice, I carefully read through the contract again.

    Um, senior?

    Yes, what is it?

    Something seems off with this contract.

    What part?

    The senior colleague seated next to me came closer to look.

    The total amount, down payment, and the bnce dont add up. The total is stated as 8 million won, but the down payment is 4 million won, and the bnce is listed as only 2 million won.

    Whoa, that was a close call. Thank you for checking. You havent issued the invoice yet, right?

    No, should I hold off for now?

    Yes, Ill call the client to redo the contract. Thanks for letting me know.

    Sure. Is there anything else youd like me to do?

    Not at the moment. If youre looking for something to do

    While the senior was speaking, a team leader from behind approached with their chair.

    Ah, Han-gyeol, if youre free, could you take a look at this?

    Ah- Yes, of course.

    Helping the team leader with their work seems like a good idea.

    I moved to look at the team leaders monitor.

    Han-gyeol, do you know how to use Excel?

    I know the basics.

    Could you try to remake this form then?

    Sure. How much time can I invest in this?

    Well, its not urgent. You can work on it when you have nothing else to do.

    Got it. Is there anything in particr I should keep in mind?

    Hm, as long as its efficient, any method is fine. But it would be great if it could be a bit more intuitive.

    Understood.

    As soon as I returned to my seat, I opened the Excel form.

    It was constructed with basic forms, but I saw many areas for improvement. Coding could make it easier, but if any problems arose, there might be no one to fix it, so I decided against it. Instead, I started modifying the form using Excel functions, macros, and VBA I remembered.

    It had been a while, and I wasnt sure Id remember, but as I got into it, it went well.

    By the time it was quitting time, I had finished revising the form.

    It was quite intuitive and easily modifiable if needed.

    After uploading the form to the cloud, I informed the team leader.

    Ive updated and uploaded the form you mentioned.

    Already? That was faster than I expected.

    There were only so many applicable changes. I think this is the best I could do.

    Thats fine. Ill check it tomorrow morning. Start wrapping up for the day.

    Thank you.

    A timely departure from work felt like a dream.

    Is Eun-has work done?

    I nced over at Eun-ha to see her expression was gloomy, seemingly faced with a problem at thest minute of work.

    Seeing Eun-ha so downcast made me want to rush over and help immediately... but not merely as a colleague, but rather as a boyfriend, so I held back. I wanted to take care of her work too, but that would be too much.

    Eventually, after six oclock, I left the building with other team members.

    Eun-ha seemed to be preparing for overtime, busily organizing something.

    Ill head out first.

    Ah, sure!

    I decided to wait outside.

    Which way are you going, Han-gyeol?

    Oh, I have an appointment nearby.

    Is that so? See you tomorrow then. Take care~

    Yes, see you tomorrow.

    After bowing in farewell, I headed to a caf near the office.

    I ordered an iced americano and sent Eun-ha a message.

    [Let me know when youre done.]

    Usually, she would reply immediately, but perhaps she was too engrossed in her work to respond right away.

    I hope she doesnt stay until dawn, missing her terribly.

    <strong>***</strong>

    I had just finished watching a movie on my phone inside the caf when I received a message from Eun-ha.

    [Eun-ha: Im done now. Heading out~]

    As soon as I saw Eun-has message saying she was finished, I packed my bag.

    After clearing my empty coffee cup, I dashed towards the office building.

    From a distance, I saw Eun-ha trudging along, looking exhausted.

    I quickly passed by her side and lightly tapped her shoulder.

    She turned her head in surprise, and our eyes met.

    Whoa, Han-gyeol? You didnt go home?

    Are you hungry? Lets grab some foodugh!

    In the middle of the street, Eun-ha suddenly jumped into my arms, hitting the pit of my stomach with her head, leaving me momentarily breathless.

    Such a violent way to show affection...!

    Its Han-gyeol. I missed you... and here you appear right away?

    Can you not hit my pit of the stomach if you want to see me longer?

    I gently embraced Eun-ha.

    Is this okay, right in the middle of the street?

    Well, after a long day, let it slide. I couldnt push her away when she was this happy in my arms.

    Ah... it feels so good to be in Han-gyeols arms.

    You worked hard stayingte. Lets go eat.

    Can we stay like this a little longer? Ah, this is healing... I love it.

    Okay. Lets stay like this for a bit longer.

    I slowly stroked Eun-has head. The more I did, the more she snuggled into my embrace and acted spoiled.

    Stroke me more.

    I am, arent I?

    Touch me more.

    Your choice of words is weird, you know?

    Cant you touch me?

    Should I?

    What a pity!

    Eun-ha looked up and smiled brightly.

    Its lethal... makes me want to touch her.

    Han-gyeol, Im hungry.

    I figured. What do you want to eat?

    Hm- I want sushi. Sushi.

    Okay. Theres a ce nearby. Lets have sushi.

    And cold soba too.

    Sure~ Lets go.

    Eun-ha stepped out of my embrace and held my hand tightly.

    Ah- Now I feel like I can live again.

    Happy to be off work?

    Its not just that. I can hold hands with Han-gyeol like this. Cant we secretly hold hands at the office? Just three times.

    Three times turns into thirty in a blink.

    Then, just one kiss.

    No. Lets go have sushi.

    I pulled Eun-has hand closer and said,

    Just you wait and see... give it 3 weeks.

    So, the chills down my spine recently were because of Eun-ha?

    Exactly. In 3 weeks, youll be eaten up quietly. Got it?

    Alright.

    Entering the sushi restaurant, we ordered salmon and halibut sushi.

    Han-gyeol! Lets have some beer.

    We have work tomorrow, dont we? How about we just stick to c?

    No. I really feel like having a beer right now.

    Perhaps it was a kind of romance that being twenty brings with it. Well, a bottle of beer shouldnt be a problem.

    Alright, lets just have one bottle of beer.

    Yay! Excuse me, one bottle of beer, please.

    Sure. Ill need to check your IDs first, though.

    Okay~

    Eun-ha showed her ID with a lively expression. After showing mine, we received a bottle of beer.

    Theres no bottle opener...

    Might as well just use a spoon.

    -Pop!

    The beer was opened.

    What? Did you just open that with a spoon?

    Yeah. There was no opener, so...

    Hmm, was that a bit too much?

    Han-gyeol, have you... ever drunk beer before?

    No, no. I just saw it in dramas and tried it, and it worked?! Haha...! Hahaha..! Here, take your ss!

    Ah- Okay!

    I poured beer into Eun-has ss.

    As I was about to pour some for myself, Eun-ha eagerly grabbed the bottle.

    Ill pour it for you!

    Would you? Then Ill gratefully ept.

    I handed her the bottle and lifted my ss. Eun-ha carefully poured the beer and then smiled broadly.

    Lets toast, Han-gyeol.

    Yeah~ You worked hard today.

    You too, Han-gyeol. Cheers~

    Cheers~

    Our sses clinked with a clear sound. Watching Eun-ha sip her beer cautiously was incredibly cute.

    There wasnt a single thing she did that wasnt adorable.

    After gulping down her beer, Eun-ha slightly furrowed her brows and said,

    This tastes bad...!

    Why is she so cute?

    Eun-ha.

    What?

    I really love you. I love you so much~

    Eun-has face slowly turned red at my deration of love.

    Your face is turning red already?

    Its the, the alcohol-!

    Sure~ Lets go with that~

    I then downed the beer Eun-ha poured for me in one go.

    The beer tasted sweet.

    Did someone sprinkle sugar in it?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 88: Office Romance? (4)

    Chapter 88: Office Romance? (4)

    I went to work early in the morning for a final review of the work I did yesterday.

    However, the subway ride without Han-gyeol felt particrly burdensome.

    I thought I was going to die...

    After emerging from the suffocating subway, I arrived at the office to find that several colleagues, including my mother, were already there.

    The atmosphere was peculiar.

    Everyone was gathered around a monitor, engaged in conversation.

    Whats this...? So, youre saying this was made yesterday afternoon?

    Yes... To be honest, its incredibly intuitive and efficient. Its good enough to use right away.

    Did you input the data? How did the results turn out?

    The old format we were using started showing errors from the sixth decimal ce, but this one starts from the eighth. Ive verified it several times, and the results are more urate with the new format.

    Whats going on...?

    It seemed like a serious discussion, so I cautiously greeted them.

    Hello...

    My greeting caught the attention of my superiors and my mother.

    Oh, youre here early? Wheres Han-gyeol? Hasnt he arrived yet?

    Ah-?! Yes, I came in early to review the work I did yesterday.

    I see. Can youe here for a moment? Take a look at this.

    I approached as my mother called me over. She pointed to the monitor screen and asked,

    Did you work on this with Han-gyeol?

    No? I havent worked on anything with Han-gyeol, I mean, Han-gyeol-ssi, at thepany.

    Had Han-gyeol done something wrong?

    Im just curious, but do kids these days learn Excel and VBA in high school?

    Uh? I think we briefly went over it during information technology ss, but Ive never learned Excel or VBA.

    Hmm- Is that so? Okay, go back to your work.

    My mothers expression was profoundly inscrutable.

    Is there a reason for... this?

    Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked.

    A colleague answered,

    Ah- its nothing much. We had asked Han-gyeol to do something yesterday, and it turned out to be incredibly efficient. Honestly, it makes more sense to discard our old methods and proceed with this new approach. But its hard to believe that someone who has just graduated from high school could have created it...

    The response from the deputy manager wasplemented by my mothers instructions.

    Yu, put a hold on your current task and input various data into this format. Then,pare it with the old format to see how different the results are, and report back by 10 oclock.

    Should we ignore it if the difference in results is negligible?

    Yes. And when Han-gyeol arrives, ask him to briefly summarize the VBA code and Excel functions used in this format. Lets have a meeting at 10:30.

    Should we ask Han-gyeol to prepare the materials for the meeting as well?

    If theres time, start with that. But dont overburden him. Its hard to do in just an hour.

    Understood.

    It seems the scale of the task has grown somewhat.

    I returned to my desk, reviewed the work I did yesterday, and uploaded it to the cloud.

    Good morning~

    Afterwards, other colleagues, including Han-gyeol, also arrived.

    I caught a glimpse of Deputy Manager Yu speaking to Han-gyeol.

    Han-gyeol, startled as he set down his bag, quickly began typing away at his keyboard.

    Just after 10 oclock, a message arrived via messenger.

    [CEO: Everyone to the conference room in thirty minutes.]

    Was there a meeting today?

    A senior colleague whispered to me.

    We all quietly made our way to the conference room thirty minutester.

    My mother was thest to enter before the meeting started.

    Im sorry for calling a sudden meeting despite everyones busy schedules. It wont take long, so could we take a look at this?

    Unknown forms and figures appeared on the screen.

    You all know this, right?

    Its an interest rate model.

    Right. How have we been obtaining this until now?

    Well, we input the data and run it through Excel, right?

    Yes. But how long did it take to process each one?

    Um... if its a lengthy period, it seemed to take about forty minutes.

    It was a conversation I couldnt contribute to.

    Right. But does anyone know how this works?

    Didnt we outsource it three years ago? We gave the forms and implementation method to the outsourcingpany, so the exact operation...

    Right. But take a look at this.

    My mother opened an Excel file on herptop.

    That must be... the Excel file Han-gyeol created.

    A new format?

    Yes. But-

    As my mother pressed a button, figures on the screen began to change rapidly.

    After about a minute, the results were disyed.

    Honestly, I didnt understand what it was all about, but the employees eyes widened.

    Why is it so fast?

    This data would take at least 10 minutes to process, right?

    Is this a new format? The results seem to be the same, too?

    My mothers gaze shifted to Han-gyeol.

    Did Han-gyeol make this yesterday?

    All eyes turned toward Han-gyeol, who answered with a slight tension.

    Yes... I made it.

    Though no one screamed, everyones mouth fell open in shock.

    You did? By yourself?

    How could that be...? You cant make this without ounting knowledge?

    Wait a minute. But hasnt it only been a week since he joined?

    The atmosphere became momentarily chaotic until my mother calmed everyone down.

    Everyone, please. Han-gyeol? Can you exin how you managed to drastically reduce the processing time?

    Han-gyeol responded calmly to my mothers question.

    Well... The existing format had many unnecessary forms. There were a lot that could be resolved without using forms at all, which increased the file size and significantly slowed down the process. I simply removed the forms that seemed unnecessary, modified the ones that could be improved, and handled the simple repetitive calctions through loops in VBA.

    Other colleagues also bombarded Han-gyeol with questions.

    Wait a minute. But is it possible to make this without any ounting knowledge?

    What I did was not to create forms through ounting knowledge, but to improve upon the existing ones. It would have been impossible if I had to start from scratch.

    The questions continued to pour in for Han-gyeol.

    So, you made this without any ounting knowledge?

    By looking at the existing formats, I could understand the flow. As I mentioned before, I simply made that flow more flexible.

    After Han-gyeol answered, my mother turned to ask Deputy Manager Yu.

    Yu. You said its impossible to use this right away. Can you exin why?

    I ran a few sets of data through Han-gyeols format, and all but one returned urate figures. However, one set came backpletely incorrect. I would like to use it right away, but... its impossible to use if even one calction is wrong.

    Following Deputy Manager Yus exnation, my mother pressed the presenter button. She pointed at the screen and asked Han-gyeol.

    Han-gyeol. Theres a problem when this data is inputted. Do you know why?

    Well... Based on this screen alone, I cant tell. But, could it be a case where the interest rates are given over a period?

    Interest rates given over a period? What do you mean?

    It means the interest rates are the same from day 1 to day 365.

    Upon Han-gyeols suggestion, Deputy Manager Yu rechecked the data.

    Youre right. The interest rates from day 1 to day 365 are the same.

    Really? Why cant it be used in this case then? All other conditions are the same, arent they?

    My format cannot assign interest rates over intervals. So, it... it only works with discrete probability variables.

    Discrete probability variables?

    Can you exin that in simpler terms?

    For example, if were calcting the interest rate for a year, the variables would be for day 1, day 2, day 3... up to day 365, making a total of 365 variables. But if you input it as from day 1 to day 365, the variable is given as an interval, making the number of variables infinite. Thats where the errores from.

    Whats the solution?

    Its simple. Just enter the same interest rate for each day. That fixes the number of variables at 365.

    The room fell silent at Han-gyeols exnation.

    It felt like there was nothing more to question.

    Some people were gaping in amazement, while others looked at Han-gyeol as if they had seen something miraculous.

    Hmm... Okay. Lets end the meeting here. I have an afternoon schedule, so I need to leave now. Well continue this discussionter. Everyone, except for Eun-ha, you may leave.

    Huh? Why me?

    After everyone else had left the conference room, my mother sat down in front of me.

    Eun-ha...?

    Yes...Yes?

    Think of me as Mom right now.

    Okay. Why?

    My mother looked at me and said,

    By any chance, are Han-gyeols parents ountants?

    Uh...? No, I dont think so. Why?

    I see... Eun-ha.

    Yes.

    My mother ced her hand over mine.

    Marry Han-gyeol. You mustnt let him go.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 89: Soju (1)

    Chapter 89: Soju (1)

    It would normally be time to head to work, but today neither I nor Eun-ha went to the office.

    Today is the graduation day of my second high school life.

    All my ssmates were busy taking photos with smiles on their lips, chatting away loudly and animatedly.

    ¡°Wow, we¡¯re really graduating. Hey Han-gyeol, what do you think? Want to drink tonight?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it today. I¡¯ve nned to drink just the two of us with Eun-ha to celebrate our graduation.¡±

    ¡°So when are you free? We should at least drink together once.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you over the weekend. This week might not work, how about next week?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, you mentioned you¡¯re working now, didn¡¯t you? Must be pretty busy, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been hectic. But I¡¯m so happy right now~¡±

    ¡°Are you an old man or what?¡±

    Ugh- Eugene hit a sore spot.

    ¡°Calling me an old man at twenty...¡±

    ¡°Your actions and words are that of an old man, what can I do?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t deny it entirely.

    I was feeling a bit bitter when the teacher walked into the ssroom.

    ¡°Alright, everyone quiet down and back to your seats~¡±

    As the homeroom teacher entered, all the students made their way back to their ces.

    The graduation ceremony was conducted in each ssroom via broadcast, not in the auditorium.

    Perhaps because it was thest time, everyone listened intently to the principal¡¯s speech from the screen.

    As the principal¡¯s encouraging words and a junior¡¯s congrattory speech wereing to an end, the sound of parents¡¯ footsteps echoed in the corridor.

    ncing over, I saw parents holding bouquets, looking at their children.

    ¡°Congrattions to everyone on your graduation. When your name is called,e up to receive your diploma. Now, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The teacher said with a smile.

    One by one, students went up to receive their diplomas.

    Some choked up a bit during the process, while others smiled broadly and hugged the teacher.

    Eventually, it was Eun-ha¡¯s and my turn.

    ¡°Next, Shin Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Eun-ha briskly walked up, received her diploma, and returned to her seat.

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    I, too, stood beside the podium and received my diploma.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard this year. Have a beautiful rtionship with Eun-ha. Congrattions on graduating.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s been a great year.¡±

    Upon receiving their diplomas and returning to their ces, the students were filled with new emotions.

    Once everyone had received their diplomas and settled back down, the teacher opened the ssroom¡¯s front door and announced.

    ¡°Parents, pleasee in and congratte your children~¡±

    As soon as the teacher finished speaking, parents started entering through the front and back doors of the ssroom.

    Parents, carrying bouquets, stood next to their children to celebrate their graduation.

    My parents also came and handed me a bouquet.

    ¡°Son, congrattions on your graduation.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After I briefly expressed my gratitude, my parents looked around the ssroom curiously.

    ¡°So, who¡¯s your girlfriend?¡±

    That must have been their curiosity.

    The ssroom was slightly chaotic, not the ideal situation to introduce Eun-ha. However, I momentarily forgot that Eun-ha always surpasses my expectations.

    I quickly looked around for Eun-ha, but she was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Ah, hello! I¡¯m Shin Eun-ha, dating Han-gyeol!¡±

    Suddenly, Eun-ha appeared next to my parents and bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s nice to meet you. You¡¯re as pretty as my son said.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s nervousness was palpable, and her parents approached from behind her. I also quickly stood up and greeted Eun-ha¡¯s parents with respect.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Although it was unexpected, this almost felt like a formal meeting.

    My parents and Eun-ha¡¯s parents bowed and greeted each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you. We heard our son often visits your home, sorry if he¡¯s been a bother.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. My husband and I are rarely home, so we¡¯re actually grateful to Han-gyeol. Our daughter tends to get lonely, but she feels better thanks to him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saying that~¡±

    ¡°Ah, we heard you both are moving to Busan. When are you nning to go?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re nning to move in the middle of next month. We¡¯re currently sorting things out.¡±

    ¡°It must be busy for you since the beginning of the year.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s something we¡¯ve been nning for.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, how about we have a meal together before you leave for Busan? We have the kids¡¯ story too~¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was about to suggest the same. Let¡¯s have a meal soon.¡±

    My mother and Eun-ha¡¯s mother warmly conversed.

    Eun-ha and I quietly watched the scene from behind our mothers.

    After a brief chat, they promised to meet again.

    ¡°See you then~ It¡¯s a bitte, but Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Please go home safely~¡±

    It was when Eun-ha¡¯s family was about to leave the ssroom.

    ¡°Wait a moment~ Could you take just one photo of me with Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I almost forgot. Come, stand here.¡±

    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s a pretty one~ Come here, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Each holding a bouquet, we took photos together.

    Then, Eun-ha waved at me and said,

    ¡°Han-gyeol, see you tonight!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, see you tonight~ Take care on your way home!¡±

    ¡°Will do~ Let¡¯s meet again next time. We¡¯ll be heading out first.¡±

    ¡°Alright. See you next time~¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s family left the ssroom.

    Watching them go, my mom whispered softly,

    ¡°They seem like nice people. You have a good eye, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s also head out. How about we go eat some meat for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Ah- I¡¯ve made ns to drink with my girlfriend tonight.¡±

    ¡°Just drink in moderation. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I left the school with my family as well.

    There¡¯s probably no reason toe back to high school now.

    Leaving a ce filled with memories of Eun-ha made me feel a bit sad.

    But it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll live together and stick close in college anyway.

    We just need to make more good memories.

    <strong>***</strong>

    In the evening, I was waiting for Eun-ha at the agreed ce.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~!¡±

    Hearing Eun-ha¡¯s voice from afar, I turned around.

    Eun-ha, with a bright smile, ran into my arms.

    ¡°I thought a tiger was jumping at me.¡±

    ¡°Want me to bite?¡±

    ¡°I better stay alert.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go drink quickly! I¡¯ve always wanted to drink with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring your ID?¡±

    ¡°Of course~ Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s going to be crowded tonight!¡±

    Eun-ha firmly grabbed my hand and pulled me into the bar.

    She confidently showed her ID before we took our seats.

    ¡°What should we have for snacks?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat spicy stir-fried pork, your favorite.¡±

    ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s not enough, we can order more. Should I order?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please!¡±

    I pressed the order button and ordered snacks and soju.

    ¡°One spicy stir-fried pork and a bottle of soju, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    Soon, the spicy stir-fried pork and soju were ced on our table.

    I opened the soju bottle and courteously poured Eun-ha a shot.

    As I poured with both hands, Eun-ha also received it with both hands respectfully.

    ¡°Why pour with both hands?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our first time, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Just as I was about to pour myself a shot, Eun-ha grabbed the soju bottle.

    ¡°Ah-! I want to pour for Han-gyeol too.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept the first shot with grace.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Congrattions on our graduation~¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to you too, Eun-ha~¡±

    Eun-ha filled my soju ss to the brim.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? It¡¯s going to overflow.¡±

    ¡°I poured as much as I love you~¡±

    I burst intoughter at Eun-ha¡¯s witty remark.

    ¡°What¡¯s that~ Where did you learn something like that?¡±

    ¡°I looked up what to do when drinking with a boyfriend~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Alright, let¡¯s toast~¡±

    ¡°Sure-! Here-! Cheers~¡±

    Our sses clinked, making a clear sound.

    Watching me down my soju in one go, Eun-ha did the same.

    ¡°Eun-ha, sip it. You¡¯ll get drunk at this rate.¡±

    ¡°With my reliable boyfriend beside me, wouldn¡¯t it be okay?¡±

    ¡°Does your research give you lines like that?¡±

    ¡°That was ad-lib. Did it make your heart flutter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It did.¡±

    ¡°Good- I¡¯ll make you flutter more by feeding you some snacks.¡±

    Eun-ha picked up a piece of the spicy pork and fed it to me directly.

    Her face, beaming with a pleased smile, never lost its joy.

    Thus, we quickly finished one bottle of soju and ordered another.

    ¡°How many bottles do you think it¡¯ll take to get drunk?¡±

    ¡°Really. Maybe being able to drink two bottles counts as being good at drinking?¡±

    ¡°Am I red now?¡±

    It was dark inside the bar, but she seemed fine.

    ¡°Not at all. Aren¡¯t you really good with alcohol, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I wish. I want to take care of Han-gyeol if he gets drunk.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t show weakness in front of a predator.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see~ Here- Cheers~¡±

    ¡°Drink slowly. You might get hit all at once.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~ I¡¯m not drinking recklessly. I¡¯m pacing myself.¡±

    Eun-ha lifted her ss, and I clinked mine against it. After the second ss, since she was sipping, I wasn¡¯t too worried.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, if you think I¡¯m getting drunk, tell me to stop. Okay?¡±

    ¡°I will. But it seems like you¡¯re good at controlling yourself?¡±

    ¡°How about I don¡¯t control it~?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea~¡±

    Still, after drinking about a bottle, I felt a bit of a buzz.

    My cheeks were slightly flushed, but my speech wasn¡¯t slurred.

    Honestly, I was a bit worried, but I felt relieved now.

    After another bottle, I started feeling the alcohol too.

    It seems like it would be wise to limit ourselves to no more than two bottles.

    ¡°Eun-ha, should we start heading home?¡±

    ¡°Um... I still feel quite sober, and it¡¯s a rare chance to test my limits, so how about we have just one more bottle each?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s cheeks were a bit red, but she didn¡¯t seem drunk.

    I was a bit worried, but it seemed like we could handle another bottle.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s order a soup and have just one more bottle each. If we can¡¯t drink it, we¡¯ll stop.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds good. Han-gyeol, you should also stop if you feel like you¡¯re going to get drunk. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Will it be alright?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 90: Soju (2)

    Chapter 90: Soju (2)

    My head feels like it¡¯s going to split open...

    I woke up due to the severe headache.

    The familiar ceiling of my room came into view.

    Why am I here...?

    ¡°Ugh...my head hurts...!¡±

    I grimaced and forced myself up.

    It felt as though someone had ced a brick on my head and was smashing it with a hammer. On top of that, my stomach was in knots, making it incredibly hard to get up.

    I managed to get out of bed and walked into the living room.

    But what was I doing before I fell asleep?Wait. Wasn¡¯t I drinking at a bar with Han-gyeol yesterday?

    I remember we ordered another bottle of soju... But from that point until the moment I opened my eyes, I have no memory.

    ¡°Where did Han-gyeol go...? Ah, my head hurts...!¡±

    I was sitting on the living room couch, in agony.

    I tried to recall yesterday¡¯s events, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    Feeling anxious, I decided to call Han-gyeol in a hurry.

    ¡°Where is my phone...?¡±

    I went back to my room to look for my phone and after finding it in the corner of my bed, I called Han-gyeol.

    Normally, he would pick up immediately, but today, the response was slow.

    As the ringtone yed, faint music could be heard from outside the room.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Holding the phone, I stepped into the living room, where the music sound became clearer.

    Wrapped in anxiety, I slowly moved toward the source of the music.

    -¡°The number you have dialed is not avable. Please wait for the beep sound after the tone, you will be connected to voice mail, and the charges will apply.¡±

    The failure to connect message yed, and at the same time, the music stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Could it be...?¡±

    Standing in front of my brother¡¯s door, I swallowed nervously.

    Carefully, I turned the doorknob and entered, finding someone asleep on the bed.

    Please let it be my brother... It has to be...

    I tiptoed closer and pulled back the nket... and there was Han-gyeol, sound asleep.

    Next to Han-gyeol¡¯s head, his phoney with a missed call notification.

    A moment of panic washed over me, but then, Han-gyeol¡¯s nape caught my eye.

    ¡°Wha...?! What is this?!¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s neck was covered in bruises.

    ¡°Han-gyeol! Han-gyeol, wake up! What happened to your neck?!¡±

    Startled, I shook Han-gyeol awake.

    ¡°Mmm...!¡±

    Jolted by my shaking, Han-gyeol slowly opened his eyes.

    He turned his head towards me as soon as he saw me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol?! Are you okay?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha...?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. What happened yesterday-¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Han-gyeol, startled at the sight of me, quickly covered his neck.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...?!¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not there?¡±

    What on earth happened yesterday?!

    ¡°Did we fight with someone yesterday?! Did we get into an argument after drinking?! Why is your neck like that?!¡±

    My loud questions made Han-gyeol flinch and drop his hands from his neck.

    ¡°What¡¯s with my neck...?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?! Wait, I¡¯ll get a mirror!¡±

    I hurried to the living room and brought back a hand mirror.

    Showing Han-gyeol the condition of his neck, surprisingly, he remained calm.

    ¡°Wow... it¡¯s worse than I thought.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point-! Doesn¡¯t it hurt?! Look at how bad the bruise is.¡±

    ¡°Bruise...? Ah, Eun-ha. This isn¡¯t a bruise. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Han-gyeol was calm, but I was far from it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a bruise, then what is it?! Be honest, who did you fight with?! Who the hell...did this to Han-gyeol¡¯s neck?!¡±

    My fury elicited, but Han-gyeol just chuckled and said,

    ¡°What if Eun-ha did it?¡±

    ¡°What?! What are you talking about?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha. This isn¡¯t a bruise. It¡¯s a kiss mark you left on me yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Kiss mark...?!¡±

    The kind that¡¯s made by sucking on someone¡¯s skin?!

    ¡°Wait... you mean I did this?! I sucked on Han-gyeol¡¯s neck?!¡±

    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t remember... Well, you were pretty drunk.¡±

    ¡°I did this...?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. But then, there was no reason for Han-gyeol to lie.

    ¡°Yeah. Eun-ha did this. I thought I was going to be devoured.¡±

    ¡°Wha...what?! For real?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. For real.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s... there¡¯s nothing else I did wrong, right?¡±

    I asked cautiously, but Han-gyeol avoided my gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re better off not knowing...¡±

    I feel like dying. But I need to know before I do.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, tell me. How did we get home yesterday?!¡±

    ¡°Well... where should I start? What¡¯s thest thing you remember?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything after ordering soup and soju at the bar with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Ha... youpletely cked out.¡±

    I was fine until then!

    ¡°So where do I even begin? You really don¡¯t remember anything?¡±

    ¡°Shamefully... it seems so. Did I make a huge mistake?¡±

    ¡°Not a mistake, but... you really showed me what a wild animal is.¡±

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t recall any of my actions from yesterday.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Is your neck okay...?! Does it hurt?!¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. But let¡¯s try to restrain ourselves next time. It was a bit embarrassing.¡±

    How much did I suck on it...

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, Eun-ha¡¯s tolerance is about one and a half bottles. Even if you drink a lot, never exceed two bottles.¡±

    ¡°Okay...! But did you end up staying at my ce because you were too drunk? Did you tell your parents?¡±

    At my question, Han-gyeol hesitated before answering.

    ¡°I was going to take Eun-ha home and then catch a taxi... but Eun-ha threw such a fit, begging me not to leave, that I couldn¡¯t go. Every time I tried to leave, Eun-ha would run out and not let me go. I was afraid of getting in trouble with Eun-ha¡¯s parents, so I just called Eunwoo Hyung, told him I¡¯d put Eun-ha to bed and that I¡¯d sleep in his room. I told my parents I was out drinking with other friends and ended up sleeping at a friend¡¯s house.¡±

    Die, yesterday¡¯s me. I was aplete nuisance.

    ¡°Really sorry...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It happens when you¡¯re drunk. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t remember anything. But... there was something I had to rify.

    ¡°Um, Han-gyeol...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What?¡±

    I had to ask, even though I felt nothing of the sort.

    ¡°Did we... do it?¡±

    ¡°Do what...?¡±

    ¡°You know... se-¡±

    As I was about to say the word, Han-gyeol quickly cut me off.

    ¡°-We didn¡¯t do it! Nothing like that happened...! You were too drunk to even consider it. Though there was a dangerous moment-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s enough! If we didn¡¯t do it, then it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t say anything else, right...?¡±

    I hoped that was the end, but Han-gyeol seemed hesitant again.

    What else could there be? I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Do you remember thest thing I said yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Sorry! I don¡¯t remember anything after ordering the drinks. I really don¡¯t remember anything.¡±

    ¡°Really? It was something Eun-ha asked, and I answered.¡±

    ¡°What did I ask?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you. It might be interesting.¡±

    ¡°No, you have to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Nah~ But my answer was ¡¯Saet-byul.¡¯¡±

    Han-gyeol was making no sense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the hangover cure. Are you not feeling sick?¡±

    ¡°I am...! But it¡¯s more like my spirit is hurting... Han-gyeol, you¡¯re really not hurt, right?¡±

    I cautiously checked Han-gyeol¡¯s nape. Seeing the still vivid kiss mark made my face flush.

    ¡°Yeah. It doesn¡¯t hurt. It was a bit risky, though...¡±

    ¡°You could have stopped me...¡±

    ¡°I did... but Eun-ha...¡±

    ¡°What did I... say?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better not to know?¡±

    Despite my fear, I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity.

    ¡°Go ahead and tell me...¡±

    ¡°You said you were going to mark me as yours and told me to just let you do it. No matter how much I tried to stop you, you wouldn¡¯t listen, so I just gave up.¡±

    ¡°Me?! That¡¯s a lie, right?! You¡¯re lying because I don¡¯t remember?!¡±

    ¡°You were like a real beast. It was kind of scary, you know.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...! I¡¯m sorry...!¡±

    I wished for a mouse hole to crawl into and hide.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of the hangover first. Did you see the hangover cure I left on your desk?¡±

    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen it yet. Should we go out to get something for the hangover?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much effort; let¡¯s just order delivery.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    I ended up in the kitchen without regaining any memory of yesterday.

    I wondered if banging my head against the wall would bring back memories.

    That sounded painful, so I decided to wash my face with cold water instead.

    I was looking a bit haggard anyway...!

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯m going to take a shower in the master bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ce the delivery order and then take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. See you in a bit.¡±

    I grabbed a towel from my room and headed to the master bathroom.

    As I opened the bedroom door and was about to enter the bathroom, something started to form in my mind.

    ¡®I really like Han-gyeol...¡¯

    ¡®Come here... We¡¯re just talking...¡¯

    ¡®How about Hanbyul and Eunbyul?¡¯

    What... What are these memories?

    The fragments of memory in my head began to piece together.

    ¡°Wait. Han-byul and Eun-byul...?¡±

    I murmured to myself in a low voice. Hanbyul and Eunbyul...?

    Those were just names I had thought about. If Han-gyeol and I were to have children, a son would take ¡®Han¡¯ from Han-gyeol to be Hanbyul, and if it was a daughter, she would take ¡®Eun¡¯ from my name to be Eunbyul.

    But those were thoughts I had never once voiced out loud.

    ¡°What¡¯s Saet-byul then...?¡±

    I remembered what Han-gyeol had said earlier. At the same time, I remembered the words I had said while hugging Han-gyeol tightly.

    ¡®The third one¡¯s name will be chosen by Han-gyeol. I¡¯ll keep kissing until you tell me...¡¯

    As all the memories flooded back, I slumped to the floor in despair.

    ¡°Oh my goodness...¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 91: Soju (3)

    Chapter 91: Soju (3)

    After ordering the egg soup, I ended up drinking half a bottle more of soju.

    I was feeling the buzz too, and Eun-ha¡¯s cheeks had been flushed red for a while.

    ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore. Are you okay, Han-gyeol? Not drunk?¡±

    Eun-ha didn¡¯t pick up her drink after acknowledging her own drunkenness.

    She just gazed at me with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m drunk too. Let¡¯s slowly head home. Grab your bag.¡±

    I tried to get up from my seat, but Eun-ha rested her chin on the table and stared at me intensely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay a bit longer~ I want to see Han-gyeol¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Drink some water to sober up.¡±

    ¡°No~ I¡¯d rather spend that time looking at Han-gyeol¡¯s face one more time... So handsome... Hehe.¡±

    I continued to memorize Eun-ha¡¯s giggling figure.

    Eun-ha, much more affectionate than usual, called me sweetly.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What?¡±

    Eun-ha said, looking straight into my eyes.

    ¡°I love you~ I like Han-gyeol the most in the world. Really like. So much~ Just thinking about Han-gyeol makes my heart race. Exciting. Comforting. I like... ¡±

    ¡°I also like Eun-ha the most in the world. Really like~¡±

    ¡°Hehe... If you like me that much,e here. Come- quickly, by my side. Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°We should really be heading home now~¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s cheeks puffed up, seemingly dissatisfied with my response.

    Pressing her cheeks, the air escaped, making a sound.

    ¡°You¡¯re killing me with cuteness.¡±

    ¡°Cute, thene here~? Hurry ande be cute with me~ No, I¡¯ll just go! Cute me will go~¡±

    Eun-ha pushed herself up from the table and wobbled over to sit next to me.

    She nuzzled her face against my arm, acting spoiled.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ My Han-gyeol that I like so much~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really drunk. When did you get this drunk?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know~ I just like Han-gyeol- hic! Quickly pat my head~¡±

    Pretending to give in, I patted her head, and Eun-ha pressed her body closer to mine.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Eun-ha~¡±

    ¡°Hehe... Ah, I love being called by my name by Han-gyeol. Call me more.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha~¡±

    ¡°Yes~ I¡¯m Shin Eun-ha~ Han-gyeol¡¯s girlfriend Eun-ha~¡±

    Eun-ha said, raising her arm high into the sky.

    Drunk Eun-ha was much cuter than I had imagined.

    ¡°Being drunk makes you more affectionate~ But you have to act like that only with me. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Of course~ Happy? Huh? Are you happy~¡±

    Eun-ha grabbed my cor and shook it.

    ¡°Extremely happy~¡±

    ¡°Good~ Then, I¡¯ll give Han-gyeol a gift!¡±

    ¡°A gift?¡±

    ¡°I love you~¡±

    Eun-ha briefly pressed her lips against my cheek.

    After the peck, she yfully fiddled with my cheek, giggling.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ Do you know how much I like you?¡±

    ¡°Tell me. How much do you like me, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°As much as ¡®Eun-ha¡¯ herself~¡±

    Not as much as the sky, nor as much as the earth, but as much as Eun-ha.

    Her witty y on words made meugh out loud before I knew it.

    ¡°All Han-gyeol needs to do is look at me with a ¡®Han-gyeol-like¡¯ heart. Got it?¡±

    ¡°You worry about everything~ I¡¯ll only have eyes for Eun-ha till I die.¡±

    ¡°Really~? You¡¯ll only look at me until you die?¡±

    Eun-ha leaned in, locking eyes with me.

    I calmly told her, amidst her slightly seductive gaze.

    ¡°In my eyes, there¡¯s only truly Eun-ha.¡±

    Eun-ha caressed my cheek with a joyful smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll always remember these words~¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have a ckout by tomorrow, considering how much you¡¯ve drunk?¡±

    ¡°Hehe... Yeah. I guess I drank too much. Will I ckout tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a high chance that might happen.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t happen... I want to remember our first time drinking together...! I want to remember everything we do for the first time... and never forget it till I die.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s eyes slowly began to close, as if she had reached her limit.

    ¡°You¡¯ll remember up to a point. Let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too sleepy to walk, Han-gyeol. Can you carry me?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll carry you. Eun-ha is so light~¡±

    ¡°I love you~ But I¡¯ll try to walk a bit since it might be hard on you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for being considerate~ Let¡¯s walk up to the convenience store then. Go grab your bag first.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Eun-ha and I left the ce together.

    Holding my hand tightly, Eun-ha surprisingly did not stagger.

    After about 10 minutes of walking, we stopped by a convenience store.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ Why are we at the convenience store?¡±

    ¡°To buy you a hangover drink for tomorrow~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it~! Choose the most expensive one.¡±

    ¡°At this rate, you might as well buy the convenience store.¡±

    ¡°The convenience store? Do you want it?! Should I save up and buy it for youter? Huh?! Huh?! Do you want it?¡±

    Eun-ha tilted her head, dripping with charm and yfulness.

    ¡°Promise to buy it 20 yearster~¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remember that~¡±

    I ced two bottles of hangover drink on the counter.

    As I was about to take out my wallet, Eun-ha swiftly handed her card to the cashier.

    ¡°Please, charge it on this-!¡±

    ¡°Insert it at the front, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    ¡°All done. Have a good day~¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I put the hangover drinks in my pocket.

    But then, Eun-ha, putting her card back in her wallet, asked the cashier a question.

    ¡°Excuse me. Miss. Can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes? What would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°How much is the convenience store? Is installment payment an option?¡±

    ¡°Well... It might be around 200 million won...?¡±

    ¡°Thank you~¡±

    ¡°Take care~¡±

    ¡°Bye~¡±

    Coming out of the convenience store, Eun-ha looked up at me with a smile.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ I¡¯ll buy you a convenience storeter~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah~ Make sure you do. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°My legs hurt, I can¡¯t walk~ Han-gyeol. Carry me.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Hop on.¡±

    As Iughed and offered my back, Eun-ha climbed onto it.

    Lifting her, Eun-ha hugged me tightly and said,

    ¡°Yay~ I¡¯m being carried by Han-gyeol. I love how broad Han-gyeol¡¯s back is. It feels so reliable.¡±

    Eun-ha swung her legs back and forth while perched on my back.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Eun-ha. We¡¯ll fall over if you do that.¡±

    ¡°Sorry~ I was just too happy.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have something else to be sorry about?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    I quietly began walking towards Eun-ha¡¯s home.

    ¡°Actually, my legs don¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°I figured. You just wanted to be carried, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wow-! How did you know? Was it that obvious?¡±

    Eun-ha peeked over to my right side.

    ¡°If you had just told me honestly, I would have carried you.¡±

    ¡°I know. But that¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, you¡¯re drunk now, so you might as well say whatever you want. You¡¯ll forget it by tomorrow anyway.¡±

    ¡°I really like Han-gyeol...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you say often?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But no matter how much I say it, it doesn¡¯t seem to fully express my feelings. I want to love you more, but it doesn¡¯t always work out as I want.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same. I probably like Eun-ha even more than she thinks.¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha hugged me even tighter.

    We¡¯re going to fall over at this rate. I need to hold on tight.

    ¡°That makes me so happy... I¡¯m so happy right now. I like Han-gyeol so much that I can¡¯t live without him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d. I¡¯ll make you even happier.¡±

    ¡°I want to marry Han-gyeol...¡±

    ¡°After we graduate from college and get jobs, that will happen~¡±

    ¡°I want to do it now. Han-gyeol is already my boyfriend, but I want him to be my husband legally too. I want to marry Han-gyeol, have lots of kids, and live a life filled with chatter. It feels like the future that¡¯s definitelying to us, but I¡¯m getting impatient. Am I being too greedy?¡±

    To Eun-ha¡¯s question, I immediately responded.

    ¡°Not at all? How is that greedy? I¡¯m thinking the same thing. I want to marry Eun-ha soon, have kids, sometimes go on trips, drink like this, carry you... I think living like that would be incredibly happy. I want that life too. Talking like this, we¡¯ve arrived quickly. Can you enter your house alone?¡±

    Before we knew it, we had arrived in front of Eun-ha¡¯s house.

    I had nned to drop her off at home and then take a taxi back to mine.

    However, Eun-ha hugged me even tighter and said,

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Can we talk a little more before I go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible~ Eunwoo Hyung must be at home.¡±

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s home today. My parents aren¡¯ting, and my brother went to the ski resort with his friends.¡±

    I froze for a moment at Eun-ha¡¯s words.

    Why is she telling me this now?!

    No, wait. There wasn¡¯t necessarily a reason to tell me.

    But still, entering an empty house after drinking feels a bit¡­

    As I hesitated, Eun-ha whispered in my ear,

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone at home.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to leave Eun-ha feeling lonely.

    So, entering my girlfriend¡¯s housete at night, I became fully alert.

    ¡°Come on, lie down.¡±

    I intended to put Eun-ha to bed quickly and then head home.

    Gentlyying Eun-ha on the bed, I sat down on the chair at her desk.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m right here.¡±

    ¡°I need to change my clothes, but I don¡¯t have the strength...¡±

    ¡°You should sober up a bit before changing. Just lie down for now.¡±

    I thought that if she fell asleep like this, I would just cover her with a nket and return home.

    However, Eun-ha stubbornly sat up and looked in my direction.

    ¡°I told you to stay lying down.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol...¡±

    Eun-ha extended her arms toward me and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s suffocating. Help me take it off...¡±

    Hearing Eun-ha¡¯s words, I bit my tongue slightly.

    It seems like it¡¯s going to be a night of endurance.

    This is going to be tough.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 92: Soju (4)

    Chapter 92: Soju (4)

    Theres nothing you wont say

    Its so stifling hurry up and take it off~

    I wanted to make frustrated Eun-hafortable as soon as possible.

    But removing her coat, and then her shirt underneath, would leave her in her undergarments...

    My desires were boiling over; what if I ended up stripping off even that?

    Right now, the most dangerous thing isnt the situationits me.

    Its hot and ufortable~

    Got it. Lets start with the coat.

    I carefully approached Eun-ha and took off her coat.I hung the thick coat on the rack behind us and turned back to face her.

    Eun-ha, wearing a white shirt, looked up at me silently.

    Did she really want me to undress her? Honestly, I kind of wanted to.

    Gyeol-ah~ hic This isnt working.. hic

    Eun-ha seemed very ufortable, struggling to unbutton her shirt herself.

    Unable to undo even the first button, she looked at me with a face full of intoxication, silently asking for help.

    Gyeol, please undo this.

    Eun-ha couldnt manage the buttons herself.

    Alright. That much was clear, so I carefully knelt down on the floor.

    She sat on the bed, looking at me as I gently grasped her shirt.

    I cautiously undid the first button.

    I tried to remain calm, but I swallowed hard.

    It was impossible not to get excited while undressing my drunk girlfriend in the dark room.

    Still, I had to keep myposure.

    Lets stay focused.

    I tightly closed my eyes and slowly continued with the buttons.

    Eun-has bare skin was gradually being revealed, almost reaching the final moment.

    Gyeol-ah~

    Suddenly, Eun-ha pulled me into an embrace, and I was helplessly drawn forward

    Whether it was an idental fall or my instinct turning my head towards her chest, I couldnt tell.

    Either way, I found myself diving into the softness of Eun-has chest... and I didnt exactly resist.

    I bit my lower lip hard, trying to suppress my desires.

    I love you~ Gyeol, I love you.

    While still embracing me tightly, Eun-ha spoke.

    Testing my patience, Eun-ha refused to let me go.

    Her skin felt warm against mine, and her scent tickled my nose.

    This was getting too much, so I gently pushed her away.

    Ouch-

    Its really dangerous...

    But you liked it~

    You smile so innocently...

    Eun-has form sprawled on the bed was intensely provocative.

    It was so beautiful that even my breathing became rough.

    I wanted her. To be honest, my patience had reached its limit the moment I started unbuttoning her shirt. But the reason I was holding back was because of the words Eun-ha had said to me.

    She had said that she wanted to remember everything we do together for the first time.

    Those words made me hesitate again and again.

    Theres no helping it. I have to endure. Just endure. I have no choice but to endure this.

    Eun-ha, wake up.

    Biting my tongue to restrain myself, I helped Eun-ha to sit up.

    I was so desperate to touch her that I immediately stripped off her shirt, and my eyes wandered to her white undergarments and the cleavage revealed.

    Not the breasts, no, not the breasts.

    In my heart, while drawing on my patience, I managed to restrain my desire.

    I dressed her in the blue pajamas hanging on the hanger.

    I managed it atst...

    After quickly buttoning her up, I let out a heavy sigh.

    Unaware of how much restraint her boyfriend was practicing, Eun-ha immediately went on to say:

    My pants are ufortable too~ Change them for me.

    I should never forget todays events. Truly, this is something Ill tease her about for life.

    Right. Lets think of it as a swimsuit.

    The amount of skin shown when wearing undergarments and a swimsuit is the same, right?

    Yes. Thinking this way, I might feel a bit more at ease dressing her. But fantasies that never usually crossed my mind kept surfacing in this situation.

    How can being wet from outside be the same as being wet from inside?

    Damn it! Why am I having these thoughts now?

    Gyeol, arent you going to strip them off...?

    Eun-ha.

    Yes.

    You really...!

    Why~? Do you like it that much? I like Han-gyeol too. Han-gyeol is my favorite in the whole world. I love you. I love you~

    Shes fatally adorable... I feel like biting her head off.

    Eun-ha.

    Yes yes! Why~?

    Eun-ha vigorously nodded her head twice.

    I hope you remember todays event too. You must remember it, understand?

    Yes yes! Of course. Its the first time Han-gyeol changed my clothes~ Ill definitely remember.

    Dont you dare forget...

    Ill remember. Since Gyeol did it~ Everything we do together, Ill keep in my memory.

    Do you remember everything weve done so far?

    At my question, Eun-ha nodded vigorously.

    Of course. I remember the first time we met in the ssroom~ and when we went to the library~ and when you bravely blocked that basketball for me. I remember it all. I even remember the first movie we saw together and the first day you came to my house. Ill remember everything, from one to a hundred.

    It seemed Eun-ha remembered everything as vividly as I did.

    Then, out of all those memories, which was your favorite?

    Our first day as a couple?

    The day we went to see the cherry blossoms?

    The day we first hugged?

    The day of our first kiss?

    The time when Han-gyeol said he loved me was the happiest!

    Really?

    When Han-gyeol first told me he loved me, that was the happiest moment.

    I was totally off the mark.

    Really? Why?

    I dont know. I just really liked hearing those words. Every time Han-gyeol says he loves me, I just love it. The way Gyeol gets a little shy is so cute, and because those words are meant just for me, I love them even more. Thats why I like it~

    Eun-has response surprised me a bit.

    I should tell her I love her more often.

    Ah! But there were times I felt hurt too!

    Eh? Suddenly? When was that?

    When Han-gyeol was teaching another girl about her studies! Of course, it wasnt when we were dating but it bothered me.

    Ah, that time? Eun-ha, you brought that problem to me because you didnt understand it, remember?

    Thinking about that time, I couldnt help butugh.

    But... I wish Han-gyeol would only teach me. Thats what I thought.

    Were you jealous?

    Yes...! I mean, I wish Gyeol would only look at me, teach only me, and be kind only to me... I actually want to monopolize you... I want to mark you as mine.

    Do I need to get a tattoo or something?

    No. I have something else in mind.

    Eun-ha looked at me intently.

    This feels uneasy.

    I shouldnt have asked.

    First, take off my pants... theyre ufortable... hurry...

    Back to square one.

    Still, the conversation had dampened my desires quite a bit.

    I took a deep breath and quickly peeled off Eun-has pants, changing her into pajamas even in the dim light.

    Hehe... now Imfortable.

    My heart had a tough time though.

    It did?! Then let me give you some strength~

    Eun-ha slowly got off the bed.

    And approached me like a cat.

    What are you going to do...?

    I said Id mark you as mine. Dont run away.

    Eun-ha, with her hair flowing, sat on my thighs.

    She then caressed my head and slowly kissed my neck.

    My whole body felt like it was electrified.

    Eun-ha...! Wait..!

    No... Im going to mark you... mark you as mine...

    Ugh...!

    Honestly, it feels good.

    But it feels like my rationality might snap.

    Eun-has hot breath on my neck continued as she intensely sucked at it.

    After marking my neck thoroughly, Eun-ha looked proudly at her work.

    Ive marked it... Now no one can look at you. Right..?

    Eun-ha, satisfied with the kiss mark she left on my neck, looked at me.

    Is it done now?

    No. Ill mark the other side too.

    As Eun-ha aimed for the other side of my neck, I grabbed her waist and stood up.

    Then Iid her back down on the bed.

    Gyeol~ dont move. Its not enough yet.

    But Eun-ha wrapped her arms around my neck and wouldnt let go.

    You wont even remember this tomorrow if you keep this up.

    Ill remember when I see the kiss mark... so let me mark more.

    I said firmly.

    No.

    Then you mark me...

    What?

    Eun-ha coyly offered her own neck.

    Mark it here as Han-gyeols...

    Her beautiful neckline was tempting, almost begging to be bitten.

    But any more would really be too much.

    Ill do it right before you shower and go to bed.

    Tch- stingy. Just do it now~ Han-gyeol~

    Throwing a tantrum wont change anything. Go shower.

    Pff... stingy. But you better keep your promise~? Ill be mad if you dont.

    Okay. Hurry up and go!

    Im going~!

    Eun-ha got up from the bed and headed towards the bathroom.

    I thought I was really going to be devoured. Should I just escape while I can?

    No, it would be trouble if she ran out looking for me.

    Ah... its really hard to resist. I should put her to sleep and then head home.

    It was now two in the morning.

    Drowsiness was beginning to overwhelm me.

    It was the usual time to befortably asleep... naturally.

    I was nodding off when I noticed that even after some time, Eun-ha hadnt returned to the room.

    It must have been at least fifteen minutes... What if she had copsed somewhere?

    Worried, I left the room to look for her. It was just as I reached out to open the door.

    Whoosh-!!

    Aaaaah-!!

    As soon as I opened the door, a loud sound made me fall back.

    I thought my heart would drop, but there in front of me was a girl in blue pajamas, smiling happily.

    Its fun to scare Han-gyeol-!

    Really... I will never forget today.

    Just you wait...

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 93: Soju (Complete)

    Chapter 93: Soju (Complete)

    Usually, when someone gets drunk, they pass out the moment they hit the bed.

    That should be the normal scenario, but¡­

    Why is my girlfriend wide-eyed, staring at me?

    ¡°Eun-ha, aren¡¯t you sleepy? Shouldn¡¯t we go to sleep soon?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not sleepy. Go ahead and sleep~ I want to watch you sleep.¡±

    ¡°I was nning on putting Eun-ha to sleep first...¡±

    ¡°Stay with me just for tonight, okay? Don¡¯t go~¡±

    Eun-ha bes quite clingy when she¡¯s drunk.

    She¡¯s always considerate and suppresses her desires, so perhaps it¡¯s a natural drunken habit.Her acting this spoiled must mean she feels reallyfortable around me.

    It might be self-conceited, but I¡¯ve lost any intention of leaving her tonight.

    She¡¯s too adorable.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Yay~¡±

    Eun-ha smiled brightly; she was extremely beautiful.

    She snuggled closer to me with a smile.

    Since I had already said I would stay the night, I decided to enjoy this moment a bit longer.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep your promise?¡±

    Oh no... I thought she had forgotten.

    ¡°Um...?¡±<ol><li>

    ¡°You said you¡¯d leave a mark here.¡±

    Eun-ha tilted her shoulder, exposing her neck clearly.

    Her beautiful neckline and corbone came into view.

    But now I can definitely say,

    The moment I kiss her there... there¡¯s no end.

    All my patience has already dissipated.

    Even a small provocation needed caution.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Why~? Should I do it?¡±

    Eun-ha slowly ced her hand on my cheek.

    I needed to change the topic quickly.

    Though it seemed out of the blue, I threw out a topic that might interest her.

    ¡°How many kids do you want to have, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Kids? I want a house full of them.¡±

    Good. I asked.

    ¡°I want a son who looks like you and a daughter who looks like me. And a daughter who looks like you and a son who looks like me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want four kids?¡±

    ¡°Yes~ Four would be great. I¡¯ve already thought of names for the first two.¡±

    Four, huh?

    That¡¯s going to require a lot of money¡­

    But I too like the idea of a bustling household.

    ¡°What are their names?¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a son, he¡¯ll take ¡®Han¡¯ from your name to be Hanbyeol, and if it¡¯s a daughter, she¡¯ll take ¡®Eun¡¯ from my name to be Eunbyeol.¡±

    ¡°What about the third and fourth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult~¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s voice trailed off slightly.

    I nced at her face; her eyes, which had been bright, were struggling to keep the sleep at bay.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, just sleep~ Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°No. I want to decide on the kids¡¯ names with Han-gyeol and then sleep.¡±

    She was straining to stay awake, but when I didn¡¯t respond, her eyespletely closed.

    I was about to feel a bit relieved when her eyes suddenly snapped open.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping...!¡±

    She has remarkable willpower...!

    She is holding on through this?

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah...!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, so you just close your eyes. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    ¡°Okay, bute a little closer.¡±

    I moved closer to Eun-ha.

    She pressed herself against my neck and said,

    ¡°You will decide the third child¡¯s name. I¡¯ll keep sucking until then...¡±

    Eun-ha was about to press her lips to my neck, perhaps as her final effort.

    After issuing me this yful threat, she soon fell asleep.

    ¡°You fell asleep before I could tell you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond to my voice, deeply asleep as she was.

    I stroked her hair and quietly decided on the name.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it Saet-byul.¡±

    Even after I chose the name, Eun-ha breathed softly, still asleep.

    I continued to watch her face and then carefully got out of the bed.

    ¡°Sleep well. Dream sweet dreams.¡±

    Making sure not to wake Eun-ha, I slowly left the room.

    <strong>***</strong>

    To recover from the hangover, I ordered bone soup.

    Sitting on the couch, resting, Eun-ha came out of the bathroom lookingpletely different from the expression she had when she woke up this morning.

    She must have remembered.

    ¡°Eun-ha~ I ordered bone soup. It should take about 30 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Yeah...! Thanks!¡±

    From her reaction, it was clear.

    She fully remembered everything.

    ¡°Ah- I¡¯ll take the delivery, so why don¡¯t you go shower?¡±

    Need some time to think, is that it?

    I really want to tease her a lot, but that would be too cruel.

    Still, she did tease me, so I should get a little back.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take my time in the shower, so try to remember yesterday until I¡¯m out~¡±

    ¡°Ahh-! Okay, just take your time showering-!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha-! Seems like you remembered everything?¡±

    ¡°Uh-! Embarrassing, just go shower! I need to cool my head...!¡±

    ¡°Alright~ I¡¯ll take a long shower then~¡±

    ¡°Hey-!¡±

    Hearing Eun-ha¡¯s voice, I headed straight for the bathroom.

    I¡¯m not usually one for long showers, but I took my time, thinking of Eun-ha kicking the nkets outside.

    Her cries from outside the bathroom were amusing to hear.

    After finishing my shower and stepping out, Eun-ha was peeking from behind the wall.

    ¡°Who is this? Aren¡¯t you Hanbyeol and Eunbyeol¡¯s mom?¡±

    ¡°Uh...! Forget it... It was just drunk talk!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it~ But what about my neck you marked?¡±

    ¡°Uh...! Sorry, I was really out of linest night.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it that much~ Did you remember everything?¡±

    Yesterday, she was yfully teasing me.

    Now, the tables werepletely turned.

    I walked up to Eun-ha, who was just nodding silently.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how many times I had to hold back because of youst night?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°What about this neck? I thought I was bitten by a wild beastst night.¡±

    ¡°Maybe... Ice might help it heal faster. Should I ice it for you?¡±

    ¡°Will that be enough?¡±

    ¡°Probably not...?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink moderately next time. The bone soup has already arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It arrived faster than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the hangover cure.¡±

    As I was about to sit down at the dining table, Eun-ha grabbed the cor of my shirt tightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better if you dried your hair first, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just eat and then dry it?¡±

    ¡°I feel bad, soe here. I¡¯ll dry it for you.¡±

    No. I¡¯m actually hungry...!

    But Eun-ha seemed so apologetic that I silently let her lead me away.

    ¡°Here- sit down.¡±

    Eun-ha sat me down on the bed and then sat behind me with a hairdryer.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to dry it on the floor? My hair may fall on the bed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just stay still.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unfriendly~¡±

    ¡°Ju, just stay still.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that-! This is fun.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Eun-ha turned on the hairdryer and started drying my hair.

    The noise of the hairdryer was so loud that I couldn¡¯t hear anything Eun-ha was saying.

    Since my hair isn¡¯t that long, it dried quickly.

    Once my hair was dry, Eun-ha hugged me from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. People can get like that when they¡¯re drunk. But you shouldn¡¯t do that with anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Of, of course not! If it wasn¡¯t Han-gyeol, I wouldn¡¯t have acted like that even drunk... forgive me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how Eun-ha behaves.¡±

    ¡°Uh- I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re not really mad, are you?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it~¡±

    ¡°Ah-! Sorry~!¡±

    Eun-ha buried her face in my back, appearing troubled.

    I turned around to face her.

    She looked up at me with a remorseful expression, and I gently pinched her cheek.

    ¡°You teased me a lot yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m reflecting on it...¡±

    ¡°But you were cute. Shall we go eat now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just lie down a bit longer. Can we nap for 30 minutes?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Okay. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    As soon as wey down, Eun-ha turned her head towards me.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you were staring at me with wide eyes yesterday too. Remember?¡±

    ¡°Maybe because Han-gyeol is so handsome.¡±

    ¡°Being generous withpliments today? Feeling guilty?¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha pulled her face close and kissed my cheek.

    ¡°Will you devour me if I keep teasing?¡±

    ¡°Now you kiss so casually in bed. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll eventually live together and sleep in the same bed every day anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    In response, I also pressed my lips to Eun-ha¡¯s cheek.

    With a bright smile, Eun-ha looked into my eyes and asked,

    ¡°But why did Han-gyeol sleep in my brother¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°Who sleeps next to a wild beast? I¡¯d have been devoured the moment I woke up.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Han-gyeol in a position to be devoured too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I wanted to devour you.¡±

    Should I say I held back incredibly?

    Should I say I almost pounced on Eun-ha?

    ¡°You could have devoured me...!¡±

    Eun-ha moved closer until her face was right next to mine.

    The faint scents of shampoo and body lotion started reaching my nose.

    Unaware of how much I had restrained myself yesterday, Eun-ha made that remark again.

    A bit mischievously, I brushed her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That means I can devour you, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, I did say that but...¡±

    ¡°Then quietly let yourself be devoured, Eun-ha.¡±

    I twisted around and pressed my lips to Eun-ha¡¯s neck.

    She might have felt a tickle as she flinched, but I didn¡¯t stop.

    Just as Eun-ha had done to me the day before, I began to gently suck on her neck.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...?! Wait a minute...¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you stopping?¡±

    I grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s wrist and continued kissing her without a word.

    I breathed against her neck just as she had done to me.

    Whenever she squirmed from the tickle, I kissed her even more intensely there.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...! Han-gyeol, just a moment..!¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯m not stopping.¡±

    ¡°Ah...! I¡¯m embarrassed...!¡±

    After Eun-ha¡¯s resistance faded, I briefly caressed her lips and then deeply kissed her.

    The desire I had restrained since dawn now leaked out, and I pushed my tongue deeper into her mouth than usual.

    Eun-ha too silently epted me, wrapping her arms around my neck and extending her tongue.

    It was more intense and profound than usual.

    I might normally hold back, but maybe out of a sense of revenge, I wanted to torment her more.

    It became sticky, and now we both breathed out heatedly as we kissed.

    ¡°Ah...! Han-gyeol..! Han-gyeol, uh.¡±

    I had wanted to do this from the moment I stepped into Eun-ha¡¯s room.

    Using revenge as an excuse, I wanted to overwhelm Eun-ha¡¯s lips andy her down on the bed.

    I was supposed to hold back, but Eun-ha¡¯s shallow kiss had acted as a catalyst.

    I can¡¯t hold back.

    No. I don¡¯t want to hold back.

    I wanted more of Eun-ha.

    I moved my hand from Eun-ha¡¯s wrist to her waist.

    And very slowly, I slid my hand inside her shirt.

    Touching Eun-ha¡¯s soft skin, I slowly pulled her close.

    While we continued kissing, my hand slowly moved towards her chest.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    My hand, not satisfied just with Eun-ha¡¯s soft bare skin, reached her undergarments.

    Should I go further...? Maybe I was being too hasty.

    Just as I was about to reluctantly withdraw my hand, Eun-ha looked up at me and repeated,

    ¡°It¡¯s okay... I won¡¯t forget...¡±

    Her words turned my mind nk for a moment.

    But there she was, looking into my eyes and saying it clearly once more.

    ¡°I want to do this with Han-gyeol... Please do...¡±

    See illustration [ 18+]

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    </li></ol>

 Chapter [NaN]

Chapter [NaN]/2024/06/06/ul-ch94/

 Chapter 95: The First Time (2)

    Chapter 95: The First Time (2)

    As I moved my hips slowly and gently, Eun-ha embraced me, releasing sultry moans.

    Watching her moan in response to my movements made me want to thrust more fiercely.

    However, since it seemed Eun-ha was still in pain, I carefully continued until she got used to it.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    Eun-ha clung to my back, continuously calling my name.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I love you¡­ I love doing this with Han-gyeol¡­! Give me more¡­¡±

    Hearing her amidst my restraints made me want to plunge deeper.

    I pressed my weight into her, reaching deep, as Eun-ha bit my shoulder, moaning through it.With just a bit more force in my hips, her moans burst forth right next to my ear.

    ¡°Haah¡­! Haah¡­! Ah¡­!¡±

    With each thrust, Eun-ha¡¯s moans were mesmerizing.

    ¡°Does it hurt¡­?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore¡­ It feels good¡­ Han-gyeol¡­ give me more¡­ do as you wish¡­!¡±

    Pleasure began to seep through Eun-ha¡¯s expression.

    Innocence faded from her face, reced by a rising allure.

    I let go of Eun-ha¡¯s hand I was holding and grasped her waist.

    Pulling her waist toward me, I thrust into her.

    At the same time as I felt the walls of her vagina being opened, Eun-ha¡¯s waist seemed to lift into the air.

    Her ribs became pronounced, and her chest rose.

    I pushed myself as far as I could go, and Eun-ha gripped the bedsheet, holding her breath.

    Then, as I pulled back and thrust again, she let out the breath she had been holding.

    ¡°Huuuh¡­! Haa¡­! Han-gyeol¡­ I feel strange¡­!¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s strange at all¡­ You¡¯re so pretty¡­ It feels amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°My head feels¡­ It¡¯s going to go wild¡­ Give me more¡­ Everything feels so good with you¡­!¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s fluids flowed, drenching both my thing and my thighs.

    ¡°Haah¡­! Han-gyeol¡­! It¡¯s deep¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ Eun-ha, if it hurts, tell me¡­ I¡¯ll stop right away¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­! I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s too¡­ good¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t hold back any longer.

    With a firm grip on Eun-ha¡¯s waist, I thrust vigorously.

    ¡°Eek?!¡±

    As soon as I thrust forcefully, Eun-ha¡¯s waist jolted.

    I held onto Eunha¡¯s waist without hesitation and inserted my thing.

    Forsaking all gentleness, her moans filled the room.

    ¡°Haa-! Haah¡­!¡±

    The more I heard her moans, the harder I moved.

    It made me happy to see my beloved feeling good because of me.

    Now, Eun-ha wrapped her legs around me, wanting more.

    I leaned in to face her directly.

    ¡°I love you, Eun-ha¡­!¡±

    ¡°Me too-! I love you too¡­! I love you, Han-gyeol¡­!¡±

    Eun-ha, unable to hide her excitement, grabbed my chin.

    Then she lifted her head and gave me a deep kiss.

    The more our tongues intertwined, the more pleasure surged, and we threw ourselves into it.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­! This is my first time, but it feels so good¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Everything is okay.¡±

    In Eun-ha¡¯s eyes, there lingered a trace of fear.

    It seemed the pleasure she was feeling for the first time was unfamiliar to her.

    While stroking her hair, I told her I loved her.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­ I love you, Han-gyeol¡­!! I love doing naughty things with Han-gyeol¡­ give it to me harder¡­¡±

    Just as Eun-ha wished, I moved my hips, casting aside any previous caution.

    The sound of our skin pping together was sticky with desire.

    In the midst of hot, messy sex, Eun-ha was nearing her peak.

    At the same time, I too began to feel the onset of climax.

    ¡°Eun-ha¡­ I think I¡¯m about to¡­¡±

    ¡°Come¡­e quickly¡­! Inside¡­ inside¡­!¡±

    Eun-ha wrapped her legs tightly around my waist.

    I moved my hips vigorously as we neared the end.

    ¡°Haah¡­! Eun-ha¡­! I¡¯m going to¡­!¡±

    ¡°Give it¡­ give me yours, Han-gyeol¡­!¡±

    With my rough movements, Eun-ha¡¯s chest heaved intensely.

    Thinking I couldn¡¯t push further, I grabbed her breasts and thrust deeply into her.

    At the same time, Eun-ha bit my shoulder and clung tightly to my back.

    ¡°Huh¡­! Haa¡­! Ah¡­!¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    I copsed on top of Eun-ha, climaxing inside her.

    As I spilled all my desire into Eun-ha, I was about to kiss her lips.

    ¡°Haaah¡­! Ah¡­haa¡­¡±

    Eun-ha, losing focus, clung to me even tighter.

    It seemed the aftershocks of her climax were still trembling through her body.

    No matter how much strength she exerted, pleasure clung to her, and she clutched at my back, even leaving marks.

    After I slowly kissed her, she rxed and epted my tongue.

    ¡°Feeling a bit better now?¡±

    After the kiss, I asked Eun-ha.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eun-ha looked up at me lovingly and said,

    ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t live without you now, Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡±

    ¡°But Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It still seems to be¡­ excited¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just too beautiful¡­!¡±

    It seemed she could still feel me inside her.

    Honestly, I wanted to continue, but I didn¡¯t want to push Eun-ha too hard.

    Then, in a shy voice, she murmured to me.

    ¡°We could go more¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, would you like to be on top?¡±

    ¡°Me¡­? On top¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Eun-ha looked into my eyes and then nodded.

    ¡°Okay¡­ I also want to make you feel good¡­¡±

    ***

    ¡°Is this how it should be¡­?¡±

    Eun-ha climbed atop me. Her body was fully revealed, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.

    Her ample chest and slim waist were captivating.

    ¡°Yes¡­ just sit down slowly like that.¡±

    Eun-ha cautiously gripped me as she slowly lowered her hips.

    ¡°Haah¡­! Huh¡­!¡±

    Once she had taken all of me in, she trembled slightly as she looked at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s so deep, Han-gyeol¡­! Just having it inside feels good¡­¡±

    She closed her eyes, uttering in a delicate voice.

    After a moment, as she became more ustomed, she looked into my eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Does it feel good to you too, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It feels amazing¡­¡±

    Feeling guilty for letting Eun-ha do all the work, I carefully held her waist.

    ¡°Want to try moving a little? Like this.¡±

    I held her waist and moved it back and forth slowly.

    ¡°Like this¡­?! Huh..!¡±

    Eun-ha started to moan as well, seemingly enjoying it.

    Eventually, she began moving her hips on her own.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­! Am I doing it right¡­? Are you feeling good?¡±

    ¡°It feels incredible. Keep going. You look so beautiful right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­! Haah¡­!¡±

    I gently stroked her chest as I ced my hands on her.

    ¡°If you touch my chest now¡­ Huh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I love it¡­ I love it when you touch me, Han-gyeol¡­!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha¡­ suddenly¡­!¡±

    Eun-ha, getting excited, began to shake her hips faster. The intense warmth and grip she had on me felt like I could climax any moment.

    I wanted to tell her to stop, but Eun-ha moved her hips while cing her hands on my chest.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­! Ah¡­! I really like this, Han-gyeol¡­!¡±

    Wanting to enjoy this moment even more, I sat up and embraced Eun-ha¡¯s waist tightly.

    As our faces drew closer, Eun-ha stopped her hips for a moment and we intertwined our tongues.

    ¡°Do you know you look incredibly sexy right now, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°You look sexy too, Han-gyeol¡­! Your face looks so pleased¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because what you¡¯re doing feels so good.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­? It feels good. Do you like what I¡¯m doing, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It feels amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to make you feel even better¡­! I want to make you even happier, Han-gyeol¡­!¡±

    Prompted by Eun-ha¡¯s words, I slowly lifted her legs.

    As I raised and lowered Eun-ha¡¯s legs, it seemed she understood what I intended.

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and began to thrust down from above repeatedly.

    ¡°Is this what you wanted¡­? Does it feel good¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes..¡±

    ¡°Like this¡­?! Do you like it like this..?!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Yes. It feels incredible.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s vigorous movements quickly brought me to the brink.

    I gritted my teeth, trying to hold back, but Eun-ha struggled to speak.

    ¡°Haah¡­! Han-gyeol, let it go¡­! Han-gyeol¡­! It¡¯s too much¡­ I can¡¯t¡­! So¡­ hurry, inside¡­!¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s waist started moving rapidly. The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed quickly. I could no longer hold back.

    ¡°Haah¡­ Eun-ha¡­! I¡¯m going to¡­!¡±

    I grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s waist and pulled her down forcefully.

    ¡°Huh¡­!!¡±

    As Eun-ha¡¯s head tilted back, she began to tremble above me. At that moment, I released what I had been holding back, pouring into Eun-ha.

    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡±

    To prevent her from falling backward, I pulled Eun-ha into an embrace, and she copsed onto my body.

    Eun-ha gasped for breath and said to me,

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­ I love you¡­! I love you¡­¡±

    As she writhed in pleasure, confessing her love to me, Eun-ha gradually lost her strength.

    I whispered back into her ear, equally spent,

    ¡°I love you too. I love you the most in the whole world¡­¡±

 Chapter 96: After The First Time (1)

    Chapter 96: After The First Time (1)

    After our first time, Iy beside Han-gyeol, clutching the nket up to us.

    The words and actions blurted out in excitement lingered in my mind, leaving me terribly embarrassed.

    ¡®Please hurry¡­¡¯

    ¡®I like it when you touch me¡­¡¯

    Even the provocatively moaned sounds...

    I was so mortified that I pulled the nket over my head.

    I should have been a bit more restrained! Why did I get so carried away!

    ¡°Eun-ha, why are you hiding all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed!¡±¡°Now? After everything we¡¯ve already seen?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t speak so bluntly...! It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    I peeked out from under the nket to look at Han-gyeol.

    He still gazed at me lovingly and kissed me on the forehead.

    ¡°It was amazing. Eun-ha, you were so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I, I enjoyed it too... Han-gyeol, you were incredible...¡±

    I had heard that the first time would be terribly painful, but thanks to Han-gyeol¡¯s consideration, it wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    In fact, it felt so good, I could see us doing this often if we ever moved in together... all day long...

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    The reason it felt so wonderful must be because I could feel that Han-gyeol truly loved me and desired me with all his being.

    Did Han-gyeol feel the same way?

    I really love him and desire him with all of me.

    Since my feelings might not have been conveyed, I wanted to say it out loud.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...¡±

    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±

    I spoke honestly, albeit shyly.

    ¡°I love you so much, Han-gyeol... I want to give you my heart, my body, my future, everything!¡±

    I said this and swiftly pulled the nket over my head again.

    As soon as I hid my face, Han-gyeol quickly grabbed the nket and pulled it down, looking at my flushed face as he responded.

    ¡°I love you too, Eun-ha. My heart, my body, my future, they¡¯re all yours. You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it, but... can I really think of you as mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Of course, I¡¯m yours. Who else¡¯s would I be?¡±

    ¡°Good...! In return, I am yours. I¡¯ll give myself to you, so give yourself to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d give myself to you without you even asking.¡±

    I joyfully hugged Han-gyeol.

    Perhaps because we were bare, Han-gyeol felt even warmer than usual.

    ¡°Now, Han-gyeol is mine.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t be too rough, okay?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Should you?¡±

    ¡°But you can be rough with me, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.

    Was that too much? But it was heartfelt.

    ¡°No, just kidding! Take good care of me!¡±

    ¡°You scared me. I¡¯ll cherish you.¡±

    ¡°Yup! Thank you.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why it makes me so happy to say Han-gyeol is mine.

    And that I¡¯m his makes me incredibly happy, too.

    ¡°Eun-ha, why are you so excited?¡±

    ¡°Because Han-gyeol is mine! I love that.¡±

    ¡°Is that really something to get excited about?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a very happy thing. I love it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so cute, I could die.¡±

    Han-gyeol teased my cheeks as he spoke.

    I love the way he looks at me with such affection.

    I grinned back at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die without my permission~¡±

    ¡°Right. Eun-ha, don¡¯t you die without my permission either.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    After our cheerful conversation, we started to get up from the bed.

    But then, the thought of showing Han-gyeol my naked self while fully sober was embarrassing.

    ¡°Could you go wash up first, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s okay, you can go first.¡±

    ¡°Then, could you close your eyes for a sec¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why? Isn¡¯t it okay to shower together?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m too embarrassed for that now... It¡¯s too much, I might actually die of embarrassment!¡±

    ¡°Ah~ I wanted to shower with you~¡±

    ¡°No, can¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°Why~?¡±

    Han-gyeol asked innocently.

    Sometimes he really seems like a child.

    But he¡¯s too cute.

    Still, showering together is too much.

    ¡°In the bathroom together... nobody would know if anyone came in!¡±

    ¡°Oh...!¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s save that for next time... Put on your clothes first, Han-gyeol. I¡¯ll be pulling the nket over myself..¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s shower together next time?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good...¡±

    As soon as I covered myself with the nket, Han-gyeol got out of bed.

    I could hear the sound of clothes brushing against skin nearby.

    Maybe it¡¯s okay to peek just a little?

    I swallowed and slightly lifted the nket.

    I sneakily watched Han-gyeol as he put on his shirt.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of his build, but he has a very manly body.

    His broad shoulders and the slight glimpse of his abs made my heart race.

    I want to touch him again.

    I want to be touched again.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Eek-! I-I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    ¡°Caught you the moment our eyes met.¡±

    ¡°But I wanted to see...!¡±

    ¡°Admitting it outright.¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol chuckled and kissed me on the forehead again.

    ¡°Go wash up. Come on, get up.¡±

    ¡°Turn around, Han-gyeol...!¡±

    ¡°You peeked. I¡¯m going to peek too.¡±

    ¡°This is outright staring!¡±

    ¡°Then, is sneaking a peek okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking the nket.¡±

    After wrapping the nket tightly around myself, I got out of bed. As I was gathering clothes to change into and heading to the bathroom, Han-gyeol jumped with surprise.

    ¡°Hey Eun-ha...!¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°We need to wash the sheets.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right...!¡±

    At the sight of the sheets, I noticed they were stained with traces of our first time together, including faint blood spots.

    I hadn¡¯t realized at the moment, caught up in the feeling, that this is how blood appears...

    ¡°I¡¯ll strip the bed and toss the sheets in the washer. You go shower.¡±

    ¡°No, no! I¡¯ll do it, you stay in the room!¡±

    I didn¡¯t want my boyfriend to handle the sheets stained with my fluids and blood.

    Embarrassed beyond belief, I quickly gathered the sheets and rushed to the utility room.

    I put the stained sheets in the washer and turned it on.

    As I was about to head to the bathroom, Han-gyeol peeked out of the room and looked at me.

    ¡°Turn around, will you?¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha. I¡¯m sorry in advance.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I thought you¡¯d have noticed by now, but since you haven¡¯t, you¡¯ll see when you shower~¡±

    With that, Han-gyeol went back into the room.

    ¡°Notice what in the shower?¡±

    I entered the bathroom, dropping the nket. As the warm water ran over me, I saw the kiss marks all over my chest.

    ¡°Gasps!¡±

    The sight of Han-gyeol¡¯s marks beautifully imprinted on my body brought back the image of him kissing my chest.

    I kept picturing his desirous eyes, how much he seemed to want me. And that image, so irresistibly sexy, was stuck in my mind.

    Han-gyeol, usually so reserved, wanting me so passionately... was incredibly sexy. That side of him is something only I, as his girlfriend, get to see.

    It felt strangely wonderful to feel like I truly owned Han-gyeol, boosting my spirits while also feeling peculiar.

    I never thought of myself as possessive, but why does the thought of Han-gyeol being mine make me so happy? And the fact that I am his uplifts me tremendously.

    The kiss marks on my body felt like proof that I belonged to Han-gyeol, which was thrilling.

    I found myself hoping they¡¯d be even deeper next time.

    I sat down, covering my heated face with both hands.

    ¡°What should I do... I think I¡¯ve changed...¡±

    The memory of today seemed like it would linger until the kiss marks faded.

    I hoped the embarrassment would wash away with the water, but it stayed with me until I finished showering.

    After drying off, I changed clothes and headed back to the room.

    ¡°Are you back?¡±

    Han-gyeol was sitting in a chair, smiling brightly up at me.

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Did you see the kiss marks? Sorry, I was a bit shocked myself.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol-!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m yours...!¡±

    I looked into Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes as I spoke.

    ¡°So... don¡¯t be sorry. Next time, mark me even more deeply... more than now.¡±

    Han-gyeol was momentarily speechless. Then, his face began to redden, and he leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°What, what?!¡±

    ¡°Why are you embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°It sounds so strange! ¡®More deeply¡¯?!¡±

    ¡°But I loved that you marked me with kiss marks!¡±

    ¡°Not embarrassed?!¡±

    At Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I nodded incessantly.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s great! It feels like proof that I¡¯m yours!¡±

    ¡°Shh! What if someone hears!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If they start to fade, mark me again!¡±

    ¡°This girl, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t say!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll always mark Han-gyeol¡¯s body with kiss marks too!¡±

    ¡°Got it, now shush! Let¡¯s leave it at that!¡±

    I want to give all of myself to Han-gyeol and own all of him.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 94: First Encounter (1)

    Chapter 94: First Encounter (1)

    ¡°Please do it¡­¡±

    At Eun-ha¡¯s words, I cautiously ced my hand on her chest.

    As I gently massaged her breast through her shirt, a faint moan escaped from Eun-ha.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I moved my hand to unhook her bra from her back and slowly removed it.

    The sight of Eun-ha¡¯s bare chest brought forth the desire I had held back since dawn. I caressed her soft breasts and pressed my lips against hers.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah¡­¡±

    Eun-ha, seemingly excited, wrapped her arms around my neck and fiercely pushed her tongue into my mouth.

    As our kissing intensified, I squeezed her breasts more firmly.

    Her breathing rough, Eun-ha¡¯s body heated up as we kissed.

    Touching her swollen breasts, a flick against her nipple made her body twitch. She tried to suppress her arousal by twisting her body, but once aroused, it was not easily quelled.

    As I lifted my head, a thin thread connected our lips.

    Eun-ha looked up at me with a pleading expression, her pupils dted with desire.

    Then, her voice trembling, she said to me.

    ¡°More¡­ please more,Han-gyeol¡­ I love you¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Hearing Eun-ha¡¯s pleading voice, I began to gently suck on her neck, just as she had done for me the day before.

    Breathing hotly, I sucked on her neck while Eun-ha tightly embraced my head, whispering enticing moans into my ear.

    ¡°It feels good¡­ More, keep going¡­¡±

    The more we kissed, the more fiercely Eun-ha clung to me, clearly desiring more.

    Seeing her excited by my touch only fueled my own arousal further.

    I kissed her neck, corbone, shoulder, and then her upper chest.

    Eun-ha gripped the bedsheet tightly, writhing.

    I slowly took her nipple in my mouth and began to suck.

    ¡°Mmm¡­!!¡±

    As I drew on her nipple slowly, Eun-ha covered her mouth to stifle her moans.

    Wanting to make such restraint pointless, I licked her breast more intensely.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­ It¡¯s driving me crazy¡­!¡±

    I covered her lips with mine again while stroking her breast.

    Completely inmed, Eun-ha now seemed to have no reservations, wanting me more than ever.

    She lifted her chin and mixed her tongue with mine more stickily.

    ¡°I love this too¡­!¡±

    ¡°Touch me more¡­ It feels so good when Han-gyeol touches me¡­ Touch all of me¡­¡±

    Prompted by Eun-ha¡¯s words, I slid my hand into her underwear.

    Over the already damp fabric, I touched her most intimate area. The fluid that had soaked her inner thighs told just how aroused she was.

    As I began to slowly caress her vulva, Eun-ha tightly closed her eyes and exhaled.

    ¡°If it hurts, let me know.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­! It¡¯s fine¡­! More¡­! Touch me more, Han-gyeol.¡±

    As Eun-ha suggested, I pushed the underwear aside and caressed her vulva more directly. I then slowly inserted a finger inside her as she continued to emit sticky fluid.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s expression, as she bit her lower lip trying to hold back her moans, was incredibly endearing.

    With her eyes tightly shut, shepletely surrendered to me, and I wished to see her even more aroused.

    The innocent and charming Eun-ha bing sexually excited was a sight I wanted to see more of, stirring a desire within me to mess her up even further.

    As I tenderly moved my finger, Eun-ha¡¯s body continuously trembled.

    Concerned that it might be painful, but Eun-ha got increasingly aroused, aligning with my desires.

    Unable to hold back any longer, she opened her eyes and looked at me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­! Make it feel even better¡­! It¡¯s so good¡­! I love you¡­¡±

    Eun-ha reached down, grabbed my wrist, and guided my fingers deeper as she moved her hips herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°I like it¡­ I like what Han-gyeol does¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, Eun-ha.¡±

    Despite my teasing words, Eun-ha responded earnestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Han-gyeol¡­ It¡¯s all because of you, so take responsibility quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°I love you too¡­! Ah¡­¡±

    As it was my responsibility, I decided to make her feel even better.

    I inserted another finger inside her, and Eun-ha¡¯s eyes widened as she started to pant heavily.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­! Han-gyeol¡­! Ugh¡­! It¡¯s good¡­! It¡¯s so good¡­¡±

    While pleasuring her below, I also sucked on her breasts, causing Eun-ha to slightly raise her hips.

    She tightly embraced my head, arching her back as if reaching a climax. The trembling of her body, not quite subsiding, continued to stimte me.

    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m doing something really bad¡­¡¯

    The disparity between Eun-ha¡¯s usual demeanor and her current state felt almost sinful, but there was no turning back now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take them off¡­¡±

    I sat up and grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s pants. As I slowly pulled them down, Eun-ha coyly lifted her hips. I also removed her underwear and ced it beneath the bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Eun-ha.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s smooth, bare legs caught my eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed¡­ but keep going¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±

    I positioned myself slowly between Eun-ha¡¯s legs.

    As I stroked her inner thighs, Eun-ha let out a sensual moan, feeling my touch.

    I inserted two fingers back inside her and moved them more intensely than before.

    Embarrassed, Eun-ha covered her face with both hands and let out a vigorous moan.

    ¡°Ah¡­! Han-gyeol¡­! Han-gyeol¡­! Han-gyeol¡­!¡±

    Every time I heard Eun-ha¡¯s voice, I became even more excited. Her voice, soaked in pleasure, was more sultry than usual.

    Moreover, seeing the fluid continuously soaking the bed sheets made it hard to hold back.

    Strangely, it seemed Eun-ha felt the same.

    With half-closed eyes, Eun-ha said,

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡¯s¡­ is really¡­¡±

    She had seen my erection. It was prominently visible, as if about to burst. But¡­ there was no condom.

    I had really messed up.

    I had forgotten the most important thing.

    Just in case, I had put one in my wallet, but my clothes were currently in Eunwoo Hyung¡¯s room.

    It felt too awkward to break the mood and go to his room now.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    She seemed to know what I was hesitating about.

    ¡°Today¡­ it¡¯s a safe day¡­ so¡­ put it in¡­ I can¡¯t hold back¡­ I want to be connected with Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    I was momentarily stunned by Eun-ha¡¯s words.

    ¡°I want to feel Han-gyeol¡­ so¡­ put it in¡­¡±

    ¡­My rational mind was already gone.

    I couldn¡¯t resist the sight of Eun-ha before me.

    ¡°I want to put it in too¡­¡±

    I removed my pants and underwear, and slowly rubbed my erection against Eun-ha¡¯s lower part. My heart was pounding wildly, as if it was about to burst.

    ¡°Eun-ha¡­ I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too¡­¡±

    I slowly inserted myself inside her. As I met her gaze directly while doing so, Eun-ha closed her eyes, possibly in pain.

    It seemed she was tense, so I said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll insert it slowly, can you rx a bit¡­?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ just slowly¡­ it hurts a bit¡­!¡±

    I wanted to be gentle since it was our first time. I wished our first encounter to be pain-free.

    As I inserted myself little by little, Eun-ha gripped the bed sheet, epting me.

    ¡°Mmm¡­!!! Han-gyeol¡­ is it all in¡­?!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ about half more to go. Should I pull out a bit if it hurts¡­?¡±

    It seemed more painful than expected. Yet, Eun-ha looked up at me, forcing a smile. Then, with a very loving gaze and a trembling voice, she said to me,

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I love you¡­ Han-gyeol¡­ I really love you¡­ keep going¡­¡±

    At Eun-ha¡¯s words, I inserted myselfpletely.

    Eun-ha clenched her eyes and epted me entirely inside her.

    It felt so hot and tight inside her that my erection seemed to melt.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in¡­ Eun-ha¡­ it feels amazing.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­ I¡¯m happy to be connected with Han-gyeol¡­! Extremely¡­! Happy¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you. I really love you a lot.¡±

    ¡°I love Han-gyeol the most in the world¡­ I really love you a lot¡­ hold my hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I firmly grasped Eun-ha¡¯s hands.

    See Image [ 18+ ]

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­ I love this so much¡­ I love you so much, Han-gyeol¡­ I can¡¯t live without you now¡­ I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Eun-ha. You¡¯re my favorite in the whole world.¡±

    ¡°Now we¡¯re truly connected¡­ Hehe.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s joyful smile was utterly adorable.

    Sex filled with love feels this good.

    Smiling back at Eun-ha, I said,

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m happy we¡¯re connected too. Can I move¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ but be gentle since it¡¯s my first time¡­¡±

    I slowly leaned my torso forward, preparing to move my hips.

    In doing so, I pushed deeper inside her.

    ¡°Mmm¡­! Ah¡­! Han-gyeol¡­! Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Eun-ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Who should be saying that? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s grateful!¡±

    Our ¡®first encounter¡¯ was filled with consideration and love.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to move¡­¡±

    ¡ª The End OF The Chapter ¡ª

 Chapter 97: After The First Time (2)

    Chapter 97: After The First Time (2)

    Ever since my first intimate moment with Han-gyeol, I¡¯ve been in high spirits.

    Han-gyeol dered himself as mine, and I couldn¡¯t be happier about belonging to him.

    I¡¯ll never let him go. If he tries to run, I might just lock him up somewhere.

    Why does he have to look so handsome even when he¡¯s working?

    Oh, I wish I could leave work early and kiss Han-gyeol...

    -Han-gyeol, is your throat better now?

    -Yes, it¡¯s much better now.

    -Oh my, even young people need to be careful about herniated discs.

    -Indeed, haha!Han-gyeol had to wear a neck ster for a while because of the kiss mark I left on him.

    Next time, I¡¯ll mark somewhere less visible...

    I didn¡¯t expect it tost this long. But Han-gyeol¡¯s mark still lingers on my chest.

    If it fades, shall I mark him again? Just the thought of it makes me so happy.

    I want to do it again.

    Kissing Han-gyeol and then in bed...

    ¡°Eun-ha, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh-?! What?! No, nothing¡¯s wrong¡±

    ¡°No? You¡¯ve been giggling all morning... I thought something might be up.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all! Is there anything you need me to do? I was just about to upload the work you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s yourst day, so take it easy~¡±

    ¡°I want to work hard like Han-gyeol.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the team leader also peered over the partition at Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Han-gyeol is kind of an exceptional presence.¡±

    ¡°It seems like this is really his calling.¡±

    ¡°The CEO has been eyeing him for a while... It¡¯s hisst day today, right?¡±

    My mom has already decided Han-gyeol is the perfect son-inw.

    I wish Han-gyeol would be my husband soon.

    ¡°It looks like today will be thest day, ording to the CEO and Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s going to be a college student starting in March, so he must have a lot to prepare for. I¡¯m jealous~ I wish I could go back to being twenty.¡±

    ¡°You still look twenty!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Thanks, even if it¡¯s just ttery.¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    I¡¯ve been so happytely.

    Right after finishing thest task, the CEO called Han-gyeol and me into her office.

    ¡°Eun-ha, Han-gyeol, could youe to my office for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    We promptly got up from our chairs and entered the CEO¡¯s office.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, have a seat.¡±

    As Han-gyeol and I took our seats, the CEO looked at us with a fond smile.

    ¡°Is it yourst day already? I¡¯m so pleased with all of you as your CEO, and as a mother, I¡¯m truly proud.¡±

    ¡°Right?! So, you¡¯ll keep the promise you made?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you both to perform this well, thank you for the great results.¡±

    As soon as mom gave permission for us to live together, I hugged Han-gyeol with a wide smile.

    ¡°Kyaa! Han-gyeol, we can live together now. Ah~ I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Eun-ha? We¡¯re still at the office. And the CEO is watching...?!¡±

    Han-gyeol, wary of mom¡¯s gaze, gently pushed me away.

    Realizing the situation, I quickly settled down and sat properly in my chair.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t behave like this at work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just got too happy...¡±

    ¡°Promises are promises, so start looking for an apartment next week.¡±

    Finally, Han-gyeol and I could live together.

    I¡¯m incredibly happy and excited.

    Now we can be together every day.

    Waking up to see Han-gyeol, and even when I close my eyes, he¡¯ll be there.

    Just imagining it makes my heart flutter and lifts the corners of my mouth.

    Living together, we might kiss anytime¡­

    And morning, noon, and night, whenever there¡¯s a chance with Han-gyeol... Hehe.

    ¡°Your smile could almost reach your ears. Are you that happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m really happy. Thank you for allowing this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mixing formal and informal speech... Anyway, since there¡¯s nothing much to do today, say your goodbyes this afternoon and you can head out early.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    I was already looking forward to living with Han-gyeol.

    <strong>***</strong>

    As lunchtime ended, Mom gave us a chance to say our final goodbyes to our colleagues.

    It was bittersweet to think it was the end.

    It was my first job since turning twenty, and everyone had been so kind.

    But now, it was time to say farewell.

    ¡°Thank you for everything!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯ve worked hard~ Have a great time at university~¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After my farewells, it was Han-gyeol¡¯s turn.

    ¡°I also want to thank everyone. I learned a lot here.¡±

    ¡°Aww, we learned more from you~ You worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As Han-gyeol bowed to say his goodbyes like me, my CEO mom spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to throw a farewell party since it¡¯s yourst day, but we can¡¯t as the work isn¡¯t done yet. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Responding to Mom¡¯sment, Han-gyeol¡¯s team members added a few words.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see each other again next time~¡±

    ¡°If we have any issues with the Excel sheets Han-gyeol made, I¡¯ll contact you~.¡±

    ¡°I envy you for being a college student~ You both have worked hard this month. Travel safely.¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be going now. Take care!¡±

    With thest goodbyes exchanged, we boarded the elevator.

    As soon as the elevator doors closed, Han-gyeol sneakily grabbed my hand.

    ¡°Han-gyeol-ssi? We¡¯re still at thepany~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all over now~¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even left the building yet~ You never held my hand while we were working.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t help it, it¡¯s the office rules.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to hold my hand?¡±

    At my question, Han-gyeol nodded.

    ¡°Then you owe me a kiss too~?¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Well, guess I can¡¯t resist.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up!¡±

    Han-gyeolughed at my remark.

    ¡°There¡¯s CCTV, so let¡¯s just hold hands~¡±

    ¡°In dramas, they always sneak off to the utility room for a kiss...!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of getting us into trouble. We can kiss all we want at home.¡±

    ¡°Will you really do it all we want?¡±

    ¡°Depends on Eun-ha~¡±

    ¡°What is that! Even if you do it every time I see you, it won¡¯t be enough¡­!¡±

    -The elevator has reached the first floor. Doors are opening.

    As soon as we arrived at the first floor, we quickly let go of each other¡¯s hands.

    We walked out of the building and headed towards the subway station.

    ¡°Eun-ha, shall we hold hands again?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and grab it before I change my mind~¡±

    With a slight smile, Han-gyeol sped my hand again.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve quit, should we go eat something delicious?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s something I want to do first, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Something to do? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    I pulled Han-gyeol closer and whispered into his ear.

    ¡°Leaving kiss marks on Han-gyeol¡¯s body...¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol covered his neck and stepped back.

    ¡°Again?! I had to wear a patch because of thatst time! I was so nervous it might peel off.¡±

    ¡°I told you I¡¯d always keep kiss marks on your body~ Where do you want it this time?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you won¡¯t say, huh...¡±

    I grinned and hugged Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Why~? Embarrassed~? We¡¯ve done more embarrassing things~¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, have you been drinking?! It feels like that time again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know~ I just like Han-gyeol too much~¡±

    Han-gyeol, embarrassed, pushed me away.

    ¡°We¡¯re on the street...! Let¡¯s tone it down a bit.¡±

    ¡°What a pity~ So, we only need to restrain ourselves on the street?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a wild animal now.¡±

    ¡°If you have aint, why don¡¯t you be wild too?¡±

    As I smiled at him, Han-gyeol came closer to my ear.

    I perked up my ears, and he whispered softly.

    ¡°I want to touch Eun-ha¡¯s chest during sex...¡±

    ¡°Huh-?! What, what are you saying?!¡±

    I was shocked and covered my ears, putting some distance between us.

    Even if it was a whisper, to say such a thing on the street...!

    ¡°You started it, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°I, I was controlling the level of it¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there was much of a difference.¡±

    Really... He always goes one step further.

    ¡°Really...! That¡¯s embarrassing...!¡±

    ¡°I like it when Eun-ha looks embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Pervert...¡±

    At my words, the area under Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes quivered.

    ¡°It really feels unfair hearing that from Eun-ha...¡±

    ¡°What, what-?! Are you calling me a pervert?¡±

    ¡°Are you denying it? You really have no awareness?¡±

    ¡°I, what-!¡±

    ¡°It could be true...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just convince yourself, exin it to me!¡±

    I moved closer to Han-gyeol as I spoke. Maybe he found it cute because he then pinched and stretched my cheek.

    ¡°You know you get pretty wild when you¡¯re drunk, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s only when I¡¯m drunk!¡±

    ¡°But I like wild Eun-ha too?¡±

    At Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I averted my gaze slightly.

    Really, what¡¯s with that? How can I even respond to that?

    ¡°I guess I am a pervert...¡±

    At my admission, Han-gyeolughed heartily and grasped my hand tightly, pulling me towards him.

    ¡°Han-gyeol? Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To share a deep kiss with Eun-ha.¡±

    Han-gyeol firmly held my hand and walked forward. It seemed like he really wanted me, so I quickly followed him.

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    It seems like both Han-gyeol and I are somewhat wild.

    Maybe that¡¯s why we get along so well?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 98: After The First Time (3)

    Chapter 98: After The First Time (3)

    I was standing on my hands because I have an important dinner appointment tomorrow.

    ¡°Eun-ha, do you really need to go this far?¡±

    Han-gyeol, who was holding my calves, asked me.

    ¡°Ugh...! I have to...! I need to show my pretty side to your mother...!¡±

    The dinner appointment mentioned by our parents at the graduation ceremony was set.

    Now that we¡¯re officially living together, it¡¯s only natural to have a family dinner.

    Unfortunately, my dad and Han-gyeol¡¯s father are too busy to attend.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what standing on your hands at home has to do with any of this.¡±

    ¡°They say it helps reduce swelling in the calves...! Ugh...it¡¯s tough.¡±¡°Do you want to rest for a bit? Should I help you down?¡±

    ¡°Yes...! Help me down...!¡±

    Han-gyeol slowly lowered my calves to the floor.

    Iy there, exhausted, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Should I get you some water?¡±

    ¡°No... I¡¯m okay...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this; my mom will think you¡¯re pretty no matter what. You¡¯re pretty as is.¡±

    ¡°Oh no...! Han-gyeol, you¡¯ve already earned a lot of points with my mom, but I haven¡¯t!¡±

    My mom has already epted Han-gyeol.

    Now it¡¯s my turn to be epted by his mother.

    ¡°I might just ask your mom to give you to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but it seems like you are overdoing it. Pass!¡±

    ¡°So, you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    If I had a son like Han-gyeol, I¡¯d be so disappointed. To think, a son I raised for nearly 20 years, wanting to leave home to live with his girlfriend.

    I even worried it might lead to mother-inw and daughter-inw conflicts.

    ¡°So, what does Han-gyeol¡¯s mom think...? What kind of daughter-inw does she want?¡±

    ¡°You know, any mother would love to have a daughter-inw like Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the facts, not just nice words! A quiet daughter-inw? Or one who¡¯s assertive? Which is better?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know my mom¡¯s taste that well. But Eun-ha is loved wherever she goes, you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear, but¡ª¡±

    Han-gyeol put his hand on my head and tousled my hair.

    ¡°This will ruin my hair.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to try so hard, you¡¯re lovely enough as it is. To me, you¡¯re the loveliest person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Han-gyeol always says nice things to me. Hearing his affectionate voice always makes my cheeks turn red.

    Really...

    ¡°I love it so much¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    I pounced on Han-gyeol, who was sitting down, and pushed him to the floor.

    I peppered his cheek with kisses, overwhelmed with happiness.

    It¡¯s all because Han-gyeol is too adorable!

    ¡°I love Han-gyeol so much too¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only adorable to Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Right~ I wish you were only adorable to me. To keep other girls from eyeing you. Maybe I should have left a more visible hickey.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not¡ª! Eun-ha. There¡¯s already a very noticeable hickey on my chest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you left one on me too, so it¡¯s only fair~¡±

    When we were together, I left a vivid hickey on Han-gyeol¡¯s chest.

    Of course, Han-gyeol did the same to me, and the mark is still there on my body.

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. Have you picked out what you¡¯re wearing tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course. I¡¯m going for something neat! What about you, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of dressing neatly too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll look great.¡±

    ¡°You always say I look good no matter what I wear.¡±

    ¡°But you really do look great.¡±

    Iy down next to Han-gyeol, and we shared a moment of happiness, facing each other.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you look beautiful in anything.¡±

    ¡°Really? When do you think I look prettiest?¡±

    ¡°I have a very clear answer to that question.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°When you wear nothing at all.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ª!¡±

    I sat up abruptly and yelled at Han-gyeol.

    With his innocent smile, Han-gyeol really is... sometimes he¡¯s incredibly bold.

    It seems I¡¯ve started to be like him without realizing it...

    ¡°Then get up quickly.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°I want to show you a pretty side of me...!¡±

    I find myself wanting Han-gyeol all the time.

    ¡°Goodness... I must go see this right away~¡±

    ¡°Kyaa¡ª!¡±

    Han-gyeol got up and hoisted me over his shoulder.

    Even entering the room felt blissfully happy.

    <strong>***</strong>

    ¡°Eun-ha~ If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay~ heading out now.¡±

    Dressed neatly, my mom and I headed to a nearby family restaurant.

    Han-gyeol and his mother had already arrived when we got to the meeting ce.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already here.¡±

    ¡°We just arrived~¡±

    After my mom and Han-gyeol¡¯s mother exchanged greetings, I also bowed politely.

    ¡°Hello¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Eun-ha~ I¡¯ve only seen you in your school uniform, but you look very pretty in your casual clothes too.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±

    I felt good about making the effort!

    Han-gyeol¡¯s mother was as gracious with herpliments as Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Han-gyeol also bowed to my mom.

    ¡°Hello~¡±

    My mom smiled brightly and waved at Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Shall we go inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk more inside.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s so much to talk about. Hehe...¡±

    Mom and Han-gyeol¡¯s mother smiled and went inside.

    We sat down, ordered from the menu, and started with small talk.

    The real conversation began once the food arrived.

    ¡°Has our son been causing any trouble at work? He¡¯s just turned twenty, so I imagine he¡¯s been quite error-prone starting out in society~¡±

    ¡°Not at all~ He¡¯s been so helpful. If it were up to me, I¡¯d hire him at thepany right away, but the kids should enjoy their college life too~¡±

    ¡°Though their majors are different, they seem to be having fun since they go to the same university.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Han-gyeol, Eun-ha has been studying harder too~ It¡¯s so pleasing to see them positively influence each other.¡±

    ¡°I think so too~ Theyplement each other¡¯s weaknesses and take care of each other well.¡±

    Han-gyeol and I listened intently to our mothers¡¯ conversation.

    It was a bit difficult to jump into their dialogue, but the atmosphere was very pleasant.

    ¡°How should the kids find an apartment?¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯ll be living together, I think it¡¯s best they look for it themselves, but maybe an adult should help out too. What do you two think?¡±

    As soon as my Mom asked, Han-gyeol promptly replied.

    ¡°It might be a bit difficult for us to handle everything from searching to signing the lease. We¡¯d need to gather family registry documents and it¡¯s our first time dealing with real estate contracts. Plus, there¡¯s the risk of rental fraud.¡±

    Our moms smiled proudly at Han-gyeol¡¯s response.

    ¡°How mature you are, Han-gyeol! You¡¯re not at the age to worry about family registries and rental scams. It¡¯s reassuring to see you so grown-up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Eun-ha. Having a wonderful girlfriend like her, he¡¯s growing emotionally too.¡±

    ¡°Shall we start looking for the apartment then? Let¡¯s set a day to go see some ces with the kids.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good. We¡¯ll let the kids pick their furniture too.¡±

    The meal continued in a cheerful atmosphere. Both parents quickly grew closer through praises for their children.

    As we were wrapping up, Han-gyeol¡¯s mother turned to me and said,

    ¡°If my son ever does something wrong, make sure to tell me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡ª! Han-gyeol is so good to me, I don¡¯t think that will be necessary¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know my son was such a kind person.¡±

    ¡°From what I see, Han-gyeol is incredibly kind and thoughtful. He¡¯s also very responsible.¡±

    Han-gyeol looked a bit embarrassed by my mom¡¯s praise.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed, but thank you.¡±

    With Han-gyeol¡¯s blush, our dinner came to an end.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again if there¡¯s a chance. You said you were heading to Busan the week after next, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It would be nice to have the kids¡¯ father join us for a meal next time.¡±

    ¡°That would be good. We¡¯ll see you next time then. Take care. Eun-ha, you¡¯re staying a bit longer with Han-gyeol, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    At my mom¡¯s words, I nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. nning to spend a bit more time on our date.¡±

    ¡°Alright, do that. See you next time, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once the tension-filled dinner was over, I felt my legs go weak.

    I almost slumped to the floor, but Han-gyeol caught me.

    ¡°Feeling a bit more rxed now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m relieved. Now it really feels like we¡¯re living together.¡±

    ¡°That was always going to happen, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Now it really hits home. Let¡¯s live beautifully together!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s make a beautiful life together.¡±

    I was spending my twenties much happier than I had ever dreamed.

    ¡°I love you, Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°I love you too~¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 99: Living Together (1)

    Chapter 99: Living Together (1)

    The studio apartment where I lived with Eun-ha was a typical newly built vi with two rooms, one bathroom, and a small living room.

    It looked tidy to the eye, but since it was a fresh start, we cleaned every nook and cranny.

    Having my own experience living alone, I thoroughly cleaned, and Eun-ha, who usually took care of household chores, even finished cleaning the bathroom immactely.

    ¡°Phew... That¡¯s about everything. We don¡¯t need to buy any furniture separately, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Honestly, I was nning to buy the furniture gradually, but thanks to the previous tenant, we¡¯re all set. We just need to buy a folding table.¡±

    The previous tenant, a kind college student, had offered to sell us her furniture at a low price, so we took several pieces from her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy that. Shall we go now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s our first day after moving in, how about ordering from the Chinese restaurant?¡±¡°Yup! Let¡¯s also order some sweet and sour pork.¡±

    We quickly ordered from the Chinese restaurant andid newspaper on the living room floor.

    ¡°It feels like we¡¯ve just moved into our honeymoon home~¡±

    ¡°Right. After we eat, let¡¯s go out and buy the necessities.¡±

    ¡°Yup! We need more bathroom and kitchen supplies. We should also shop for groceries in the evening.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so thorough~¡±

    ¡°Then, should we get married soon?¡±

    ¡°At least let¡¯s graduate college first~¡±

    ¡°As you wish~ I just need to marry you~¡±

    Eun-ha smiled brightly.

    It was a little past lunchtime, so the food arrived surprisingly fast.

    When the doorbell rang, I hurried to the front door.

    ¡°They arrived incredibly fast!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get it.¡±

    I picked up the food and ced it on the newspaper.

    I unwrapped the stic and mixed the ck bean noodles for Eun-ha, handing them to her.

    Then, Eun-ha mixed her noodles and handed them back to me.

    What¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t it pointless to mix for each other?

    ¡°Thanks~¡±

    ¡°Thank you, too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s funny. There¡¯s no point in mixing for each other, is there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts~ I love doing this with you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yup! I love how these small things add up.¡±

    ¡°There will be plenty more of this in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I love it~ Here, ah~¡±

    Eun-ha picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork and fed it to me.

    After enjoying the crispy pork, I fed her as well.

    ¡°We could end up feeding each other like this the whole time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat faster now~ The noodles will get soggy.¡±

    After finishing our Chinese meal, both Eun-ha and I got up without hesitation to clean up.

    Standing side by side at the sink washing dishes, I couldn¡¯t understand why I felt so fluttery inside.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it felt like we were newlyweds?

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what should we have for dinner?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ I want to make something you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯d love some pork kimchi stew.¡±

    ¡°Should we? We did bring kimchi from home after all!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We can cook it together for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Great~¡±

    ¡°Should we head out now? We need to go to the supermarket to buy the meat.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s hurry~¡±

    After cleaning up, we headed to arge nearby supermarket.

    I pulled the shopping cart while Eun-ha meticulously stacked the needed items inside.

    Eun-ha¡¯s expression, deep in thought while choosing the meat, was incredibly cute.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, pork belly seems a bit expensive; how about using pork leg? It looks like we could eat generously if we use pork leg.¡±

    Since we were still receiving living expenses from our parents, we had to save where we could. Any shortfall would soon be made up with part-time jobs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with pork leg.¡±

    ¡°Yep, that sounds good. We just need to buy soy sauce now. Han-gyeol, do you want to drink tonight?¡±

    ¡°How about a simple beer?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s drink it like a celebration toast.¡±

    At the beer section, we added a four-pack to our cart.

    ¡°It feels like we¡¯re newlyweds.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not our first time at the supermarket together.¡±

    ¡°But now that we¡¯re living together, it feels even more special.¡±

    Eun-ha gently linked her arm through mine. It really did feel like we were on our honeymoon.

    I felt incredibly happy.

    After paying, we carried the shopping bags home.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, isn¡¯t it heavy?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t buy that much.¡±

    ¡°Still~ Let me carry one side. I want to carry it together.¡±

    At Eun-ha¡¯s request, I handed her one side of the shopping bag.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping like this every day~¡±

    ¡°Once coge starts, we¡¯ll have less time for this, you know?¡±

    ¡°Still~ I want to spend as much time as possible with you.¡±

    ¡°What about all the gatherings you¡¯ll have?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not absolutely necessary, I won¡¯t go. I get drained in crowded ces...¡±

    ¡°Me too~ Then we¡¯ll always be ying together.¡±

    ¡°Really~? I want to y with you every day. That¡¯s when I¡¯m happiest and most joyful.¡±

    ¡°But you need to know how to spend time alone too, in case I¡¯m not around~¡±

    Eun-ha nced at me briefly after I spoke.

    ¡°Is it because of the military service? Are you worried I¡¯ll be sad and lonely without you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that¡¯spletely untrue. Eun-ha, you do like me a lot.¡±

    Eun-ha stepped in front of me as we stood on a slight uphill slope, putting us eye to eye.

    ¡°Right. I do like you a lot, Han-gyeol. And you like me a lot too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. How could I not? You¡¯re so lovable.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel lonely even when you¡¯re not right beside me. Because I know you love me.¡±

    Eun-ha was making such earnest derations. When I looked away, she smiled and said,

    ¡°Han-gyeol, look at me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Han-gyeol~¡±

    My face began to heat up.

    ¡°I, I love you too...¡±

    ¡°I love even this shy side of you, Han-gyeol. So don¡¯t worry about me. But if you¡¯re still worried, there¡¯s a way to feel like we¡¯re together even when you¡¯re not here. Curious? Should I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Is there really such a way?¡±

    ¡°Want to hear it?¡±

    I nodded, and Eun-ha whispered carefully into my ear.

    ¡°We could just have Hanbyul and Eunbyul before you go...¡±

    At Eun-ha¡¯s provocative statement, I blushed up to my neck.

    She looked at my expression and smiled brightly.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re really something!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Embarrassed? We¡¯ll have to have kids someday, why not start a little early?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re provocative...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just for you, Han-gyeol~ What about naming our fourth?¡±

    ¡°We should take it slow on that.¡±

    Soon, we¡¯ll even be naming our grandchildren.

    Eun-ha was always dreaming about our future together. I felt so happy it was almost overwhelming.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Eun-ha, wearing a cute apron, was cooking in the kitchen.

    I was merely organizing the cooking utensils beside her, not much help.

    ¡°Han-gyeol,e and taste this.¡±

    Eun-ha scooped some broth into a small dish.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    As soon as I tasted the broth, I gave a thumbs up.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredibly delicious.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s let it simmer a bit more before we eat.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll take care of the rest, so you take a break.¡±

    ¡°Should I? Then it¡¯s your turn to wear the apron.¡±

    Eun-ha took off her apron and tied it around me. Then, she hugged me tightly from behind and didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°I said to take a break.¡±

    ¡°To me, this is taking a break~ Ah, this feels good~¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what Eun-ha wants.¡±

    ¡°Focus on the cooking~¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Just keep stirring the broth for thirty minutes, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly. So, I¡¯ll be hugging you for the next thirty minutes~¡±

    Eun-ha clung to me until the cooking waspletely finished.

    After we were done, I ced the pot on the folding table we had bought from the supermarket.

    The delicious aroma filled the house, and Eun-ha served the food into a bowl for me.

    ¡°Ah, I need to grab the beer~¡±

    ¡°Are you going to have some too, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Of course~¡±

    Eun-ha cheerfully fetched the beer from the refrigerator.

    ¡°Just have a little, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Okay. And I can¡¯t finish a beer anyway; it fills me up too much. Cheers~¡±

    ¡°Cheers~¡±

    We clinked our beer cans together and took a sip.

    Then, I immediately tried the kimchi stew Eun-ha had made.

    The meat was exceptionally tender.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredibly tasty.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m so d you like it. I¡¯ll cook tomorrow. What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything you make will be great.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it hard, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Um¡ªDoenjang jjigae and egg rolls!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s super easy.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s what I want.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll make it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Eun-ha smiled broadly as she ate the kimchi stew.

    She quietly finished her bowl, seemingly content with her own cooking.

    Although she ate slowly, she eventually finished her meal.

    After we were done eating, I offered to clean up, but as I started washing the dishes, Eun-ha called out from behind me.

    ¡°I want to help too~ I want to help~!¡±

    ¡°Just rx on the sofa. You must be tired from cooking.¡±

    ¡°Helping Han-gyeol isn¡¯t tiring at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the sentiment.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit.¡±

    Eun-ha inevitably got up from the sofa and rushed over to me.

    She nudged me slightly to make space at the sink and started washing the dishes.

    ¡°It¡¯s faster with two of us~ Let¡¯s finish quickly and y.¡±

    ¡°Okay. What should we do after the dishes?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s watch a movie-!¡±

    ¡°Got a movie in mind?¡±

    ¡°We can look it up once we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good~¡±

    I should have saved the beer forter.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 100: Living Together (2)

    Chapter 100: Living Together (2)

    Eun-ha and I were watching a movie while munching on potato chips.

    But then... something went wrong halfway through.

    - Haah¡¤¡¤¡¤! Haah¡¤¡¤¡¤! Aah-!

    It seems like we picked the wrong movie.

    A man and a woman started sweeping things off a table and began having loud, passionate sex.

    The sounds of their moans, almost like screams, spilled out of the TV, making me feel a bit embarrassed.

    I felt relieved for a moment when the scene changed, but then the scene shifted to the bathroom where the main characters were again having intense sex in the shower.

    Whoa... this is intense...

    I thought Eun-ha would definitely be embarrassed, but surprisingly, she kept watching the movie without a hint of difort.She seemed to be watching it like a documentary, feeling neither embarrassment nor awkwardness.

    ¡°Eun-ha, should we watch something else?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? Are you not enjoying it, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just... those embarrassing scenes keeping up.¡±

    ¡°Embarrassing... why?¡±

    Eun-ha asked, genuinely puzzled.

    Doesn¡¯t she feel anything watching that?

    Does she just see it as a simple video?

    ¡°Eun-ha, don¡¯t you feel anything watching bed scenes?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh... was it some kind of incredible scene? Did I miss something? Should we rewind it?¡±

    What? It feels like we¡¯re not on the same page here.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just that the man and woman are... you know, having sex.¡±

    ¡°Huh...? It¡¯s not a big deal... Is it bothering you, Han-gyeol? Why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to feel something when you see people having sex naked?¡±

    Eun-ha dropped a piece of potato chip she was holding.

    Her eyes widened slowly, then she hurriedly covered my eyes with both her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look-!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?! What¡¯s with the sudden reaction?!¡±

    I had no idea what was happening, but Eun-ha climbed onto myp.

    She looked at me with a deeply annoyed expression.

    What¡¯s going on? Why is she mad? What did I do wrong in this situation?

    ¡°Han-gyeol... do you get bothered when you see other people having sex? Do you watch, like, porn or something?!¡±

    ¡°N-No-! I¡¯m really confused about how this conversation turned, but could you rify your point first?¡±

    Eun-ha puffed out her cheeks and stared straight into my eyes.

    ¡°I only care about having sex with you... I¡¯m only interested in your body...!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same for me! I¡¯m only interested in your body, Eun-ha!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you embarrassed...? If you got embarrassed watching the actors moan on screen... does that mean you were aroused...? Isn¡¯t it normal to feel nothing?! I feel nothing even when I look at the guy on the screen?!¡±

    I think I¡¯m in trouble.

    Is there no way out of this?

    I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I should¡¯ve just let it go.

    ¡°Eun-ha, men are visually stimted, you know? Seeing the woman¡¯s chest on the screen... Ugh!¡±

    Realizing I had misspoken, I quickly shut my mouth.

    ¡°...So you got aroused watching the woman on the screen? Why?! Sure, I don¡¯t have enormous breasts, but they aren¡¯t small either!¡±

    Damn. This isn¡¯t going well.

    ¡°I have no interest in other men, only in you, Han-gyeol, but you...!¡±

    I¡¯m in trouble.

    ¡°No, Eun-ha, please give me a chance to exin-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only supposed to desire me...!¡±

    Eun-ha lifted the clothes she was wearing and pulled them over my face, hugging me tightly.

    Suddenly enveloped in Eun-ha¡¯s pajamas, her chest was right in front of my eyes.

    ¡°Eun-ha?! Mmph-!¡±

    ¡°I hate you, Han-gyeol!¡±

    Despite her words, Eun-ha hugged me tightly.

    As my face was pressed against her chest, I felt my face heat up.

    The soft texture and her pleasant scent made my mind go nk.

    Is this... a reward...?!

    ¡°You said you only look at me¡ªliar! Getting excited over another woman! Han-gyeol, you pervert!¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    The sensation of Eun-ha¡¯s chest against me made my head spin.

    I wanted to calm her down quickly, but I was too happy at that moment.

    ¡°Say something!¡±

    ¡°Mmph-!¡±

    As I patted Eun-ha¡¯s body, she finally let me go.

    ¡°Ah-!¡±

    Escaping from Eun-ha¡¯s embrace, I saw her still pouting.

    Her cheeks puffed up, demanding an exnation.

    Ah, she¡¯s so cute.

    She¡¯s so cute I want to pounce on her right now.

    But now isn¡¯t the time to be admiring her; I need to resolve this quickly.

    ¡°Eun-ha, did you really not feel anything watching that movie?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I only desire your body! Other men¡¯s bodies are like mannequins to me...! I only get excited by you! I only want to hold hands with you, kiss you, and have sex with you!¡±

    Her words about only desiring my body were incredibly explicit but made me feel immensely loved.

    ¡°I only desire your body too, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Then why were you embarrassed, you idiot?¡±

    Wow, she called me an idiot.

    This is serious. If I hesitate, I¡¯m dead.

    ¡°Exin it clearly. I¡¯ll give you 10 seconds. 10...9...¡±

    ¡°Do you want the truth?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stall, Han-gyeol. 5...4...¡±

    She¡¯s sharp...!

    Eun-ha demanded an answer with frightening precision.

    But even in a dire situation, there¡¯s always a way out.

    ¡°I wanted to do that with you too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I carefully wrapped my arms around Eun-ha¡¯s waist.

    ¡°The thought of doing that with you in the shower made me embarrassed!¡±

    Slowly, I slipped my hand under Eun-ha¡¯s clothes and caressed her bare skin.

    But Eun-ha seemed to want a more straightforward answer.

    She leaned in close and spoke softly.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, stop beating around the bush and just tell me. Did you get aroused by another woman or not?¡±

    Wow¡ªif I say yes, even as a joke, I¡¯m dead.

    It¡¯s my fault for letting my guard down in front of a predator.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°...Really? I only get aroused by you, Han-gyeol... I have no interest in anyone else... Got it?! Since this is the first time, I¡¯ll let you off with a warning.¡±

    Eun-ha asked so seriously that I nodded silently.

    I thought she might finally get off myp, but instead, she casually turned off the TV with the remote.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go wash up.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I want to wash up with you in the shower...¡±

    I had no intention of holding back after hearing that.

    ¡°Kyah-!¡±

    I stood up, still holding Eun-ha, and headed to the bathroom.

    Dangling from me, Eun-ha spoke.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be rough...!¡±

    She¡¯s just pouring gasoline on the fire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t n on sleeping tonight~¡±

    ¡°Hehe... alright.¡±

    From angry toughing... she¡¯s really an unpredictable girlfriend.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Inside the shower booth, we kissed under the warm stream of water.

    As I massaged Eun-ha¡¯s soft breasts, I couldn¡¯t wait to enter her.

    ¡°Eun-ha... turn around.¡±

    ¡°Okay... like this...?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s posture, with her hands against the bathroom wall and epting me, was incredibly erotic.

    The water droplets running down her back and her wet hair looked extremely sexy.

    ¡°Ahh...!! Han-gyeol...!¡±

    As I thrust into Eun-ha, her waist quivered slightly.

    The shower booth was cramped, but there was enough room to move.

    The problem was that Eun-ha¡¯s back was so sexy, I couldn¡¯t hold back.

    The slickness of the body wash made Eun-ha¡¯s body look even more seductive.

    With heavy breaths, I gripped her hips and moved my waist as she leaned against the bathroom wall.

    Come to think of it, this is our first time doing it from behind...

    ¡°Han-gyeol... it feels so good...! So good...¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s voice echoed erotically in the bathroom.

    ¡°Eun-ha... can I move harder?¡±

    ¡°Yes...! However you want, it¡¯s all yours...! Hnn-!¡±

    The moment she gave permission, I began moving my hips more vigorously.

    -p, p...

    The sound of our bodies colliding grew faster.

    Eun-ha¡¯s moans became more intense, and I pulled her even closer.

    Why is she so lovable?

    I want to be gentle, but seeing Eun-ha like this arouses a deeper desire in me.

    I thrust deeper, harder, hoping to excite her even more.

    ¡°Ahh...! Ah..! Ah...! Han-gyeol..! Han-gyeol...! It¡¯s so deep...!¡±

    I grabbed her waist tightly and lifted her upper body.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...! What do I do...? I¡¯m going crazy, what do I do...?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay... just let go...¡±

    I massaged her slick breasts while moving my hips.

    Eun-ha turned her head, giving me ascivious look as she whispered her love.

    ¡°I love you... I love you...! Han-gyeol... I¡¯m... I¡¯m going toe...! I¡¯m going toe...!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going toe too...!¡±

    I moved my hand from her breasts to her clit, gently rubbing it.

    ¡°Ahh-! Ah...! Hnn...! Haah...!¡±

    At that moment, Eun-ha let out a loud moan, her body tensing up.

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    The sudden tightening around me filled the condom with my release.

    ¡°Hnn...!¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s whole body trembled as she slowly sank to the floor.

    Still shaking, she looked up at me, trying to speak but only managing to moan.

    ¡°Haah...! Haah...!¡±

    This is seriously too erotic...!

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 101: Living Together (3)

    Chapter 101: Living Together (3)

    I woke up before the rm clock could ring noisily.

    My mood lifted instantly when I saw Han-gyeol as soon as I opened my eyes.

    I snuggled into Han-gyeol¡¯s embrace, who had one arm draped over me.

    ¡®It¡¯s so warm.¡¯

    Every time I felt Han-gyeol¡¯s body heat, I was incredibly happy.

    Even in his sleep, Han-gyeol looked so handsome.

    His long eyshes, smooth-looking skin... even his sleek lips.

    When I wake up early, I silently admire Han-gyeol¡¯s sleeping face.

    There¡¯s something about his face that automatically makes me smile.As I was admiring Han-gyeol¡¯s face, the rm clock started to ring loudly.

    As soon as it goes off, I close my eyes and listen carefully.

    Beep-beep-beep-! Thud-!

    Han-gyeol quickly turns off the rm as soon as it rings.

    I love how he does that so I can sleep a bit more.

    Thinking I¡¯m still asleep, Han-gyeol quietly gets out of bed. He tidies up my nket and gently pats my head before leaving.

    This makes me so happy.

    Lately, I¡¯ve been starting every morning like this.

    Eventually, I hear ttering sounds from the kitchen, and I slowly open my eyes again.

    I tidy up the nket and carefully leave the room, pretending I¡¯ve just woken up.

    ¡°You¡¯re up early again today? It¡¯s my turn to make breakfast, so you should sleep more.¡±

    ¡°No way~ I want to watch Han-gyeol cook.¡±

    ¡°Do as you please~¡±

    ¡°What are you making? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s something simple.¡±

    I spoke while watching Han-gyeol¡¯s back.

    Han-gyeol took out tofu, mushrooms, and zhini and cut them into bite-sized pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯m making this because I want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°You always say that, but you only make things I like.¡±

    ¡°Nice observation? Then be quietly moved.¡±

    I walked over and hugged Han-gyeol from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m really touched~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to hug me while I¡¯m cooking.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind getting hurt by you.¡±

    ¡°You say dangerous things.¡±

    ¡°Are you making soybean paste stew?¡±

    ¡°You love this stew.¡±

    ¡°Yep, Han-gyeol¡¯s stew tastes just like the ones at barbecue restaurants.¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol slightly turned his head to look at me.

    ¡°Want to know the secret?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Add a spoonful of MSG; everything tastes good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But everything Han-gyeol makes is delicious.¡±

    ¡°Because I put MSG in everything.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I stared at Han-gyeol with a dumbfounded expression.

    Seeing my face, Han-gyeol¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°Just kidding.¡±

    ¡°Ugh- You got me again...¡±

    ¡°I need to use the stove now, so sit on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°No way~ I¡¯m not letting go~¡±

    ¡°Lately, you¡¯ve been even more affectionate.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°I love it. Now, please go rest on the sofa~¡±

    Han-gyeol tried to turn around and gently push me off. Instead, I pressed closer against his chest.

    ¡°I said no~ I want to hear your heartbeat more.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of hearing it every day?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I want to hear it every day.¡±

    I love the sound of Han-gyeol¡¯s heart pounding.

    I also love how he silently strokes my hair.

    ¡°Your heart is racing, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re hugging me, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of me hugging you every day?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I want to hug you every day.¡±

    ¡°Why are you copying me~¡±

    With a soft smile, Han-gyeol pulled me into a tight embrace.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re so cute. So cute.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I like it.¡±

    After pulling away from Han-gyeol¡¯s arms, I sat on the sofa, watching his back.

    I wanted to jump back into his arms, but I didn¡¯t want to bother him.

    I heard the bubbling sound of the soybean paste stew and the fragrant smell wafting through the air.

    Han-gyeol quickly finished making the rolled omelette and brought the dishes to the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡±

    After eating the breakfast Han-gyeol prepared, I usually handle the cleanup. But every time, Han-gyeol tries to get up and help with the cleanup.

    Though I appreciated the gesture, I firmly declined.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to help again! We agreed that the person who makes breakfast doesn¡¯t do the cleanup.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s faster if we do it together.¡±

    ¡°No way. We have to follow our rules.¡±

    When I spoke firmly, Han-gyeol soon agreed.

    I carried the dishes to the kitchen and ced them in the sink.

    As I started washing the dishes, Han-gyeol sneaked up and hugged me from behind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rule against hugging.¡±

    Han-gyeol, peeking out his head, looked incredibly cute.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait to run over?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with this fresh puppy treatment?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re adorable. Han-gyeol, you¡¯re like a big puppy.¡±

    ¡°Really? Others say I¡¯m like a silent bear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t smile much in front of others. You just quietly do your work.¡±

    We talked as I washed the dishes.

    ¡°Am I like that? Don¡¯t I smile in front of others?¡±

    ¡°At first, I thought you did, but you always have a nk expression when I¡¯m not around.¡±

    ¡°Even you think so? I should fix that.¡±

    At Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I stopped and turned to look at him.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t fix it. You can¡¯t walk around smiling¡­ you look even more handsome when you smile.¡±

    ¡°It only seems that way to you, Eun-ha. I¡¯m just ordinary.¡±

    ¡°No way. Han-gyeol, you just don¡¯t realize it! Sure, when you¡¯re expressionless, it looks like you¡¯re annoyed with the world, but even that looks handsome¡­!¡±

    ¡°Is that apliment? That I look annoyed with the world?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s also subtly sexy¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t smile. Let¡¯s finish the dishes. Need help?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to brush it off¡­! You can¡¯t go around smiling, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    I felt a bit uneasy. Of course, Han-gyeol only loves me¡­!

    I quickly took off the rubber gloves I was wearing.

    ¡°Eun-ha? We¡¯re not done with the dishes yet.¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I need to mark you. Come here.¡±

    I pulled Han-gyeol¡¯s head down and kissed his neck.

    ¡°Ah! Eun-ha, the new semester is starting soon, you can¡¯t do this-!¡±

    Han-gyeol belongs to me.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After tidying up and having a small tussle with Han-gyeol, we decided to go for a walk.

    Holding hands and exploring a new neighborhood felt exciting, but doing it with Han-gyeol made it even more enjoyable.

    A morning walk with my boyfriend in the fresh air¡­ is there anything more blissful?

    ¡°Oh right. I have ns to drink with Yujin this weekend. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°With Jang Yujin? Oh, that reminds me, I totally forgot I made ns with Harim in February!¡±

    ¡°Then how about the four of us meet up? It might be nice to have a drink together before the semester starts.¡±

    ¡°Ah, should we?! That sounds great. I¡¯ll contact Harim this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Should we head back home now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a coffee at a caf¨¦ first.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I saw a ce on our way here. Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    We retraced our steps and went into a caf¨¦ near our home.

    Since it was morning, the caf¨¦ was quiet, and we found a nice spot to sit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go order. What do you want to drink, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°No need for both of us to go. I¡¯ll get it. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have an iced Americano.¡±

    ¡°Got it~¡±

    Leaving Han-gyeol behind, I headed to the counter.

    ¡°Hi, may I take your order?¡±

    ¡°Two iced Americanos, please.¡±

    ¡°That will be five thousand won. Are you staying here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll drink it here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait on the right. Your order will be ready shortly~¡±

    ¡°Thank you~¡±

    I moved a few steps to the side.

    From afar, I could see Han-gyeol had taken off his jacket and was spacing out again.

    Just as we talked about in the morning, Han-gyeol always had a nk expression when he wasn¡¯t around others.

    ¡°But he looks so handsome¡­¡±

    In high school, we were always together in the same ssroom, so I didn¡¯t have to worry too much.

    Everyone in our ss and even the neighboring sses knew about my rtionship with Han-gyeol.

    But university is different.

    Even if we coordinate our general education sses, our majors are different, so we can¡¯t always be together on campus.

    Naturally, this means we¡¯ll each be close with our ssmates in our respective majors... As his girlfriend, I can¡¯t help but feel a little concerned.

    ¡°Here are your two coffees~¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, thank you!¡±

    I took the tray and walked over to Han-gyeol. The closer I got, the more I took in the details of his appearance.

    When I sat down, Han-gyeol¡¯s expressionless face transformed into a bright smile as he looked at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    That slight curve of his lips is so endearing!

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t smile like that-!¡±

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want me to smile in front of you either?¡±

    ¡°Seriously... I just want to lock you up and keep you all to myself...!!¡±

    ¡°Could you not say scary things like that...?¡±

    ¡°I mean it...!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 102: Living Together (4)

    Chapter 102: Living Together (4)

    Eun-ha and I walked into the bar we had promised to meet at.

    After showing our IDs, we scanned the room and spotted Jeong Harim waving enthusiastically from a distance.

    Eun-ha smiled brightly as she approached the table to greet Harim.

    ¡°Harim~ Hi~¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, long time no see~ How have you been? You look so much better since you started living with Han-gyeol~¡±

    She had told them we were living together before we met up.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s been great. Hi, Jang Yujin.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Hi.¡±

    I also greeted Yujin from behind Eun-ha.¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    We settled into our seats and ordered a bottle of soju and some stir-fried pork. But today, we were here more for the conversation than the alcohol.

    ¡°By the way, did Han-gyeol lose weight? I haven¡¯t seen you in about a month, but your face looks slimmer.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right? I¡¯ve been gaining weight from drinking and partying, but why are you losing weight? It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Jeong Harim¡¯sment prompted Yujin to chime in as well. I did feel like I had lost some weight recently.

    The reason, if I had to pinpoint it...was probably because of how much Eun-ha and I had been doing it.

    I knew living together meant we¡¯d do it a lot, but it was more than I expected.

    On days when Eun-ha wanted it...morning, noon, evening, even at dawn...

    I have a pretty high sex drive, but Eun-ha¡¯s is no joke either.

    Lately, Eun-ha seemed to be the one wanting it more often... Feeling a bit guilty, she stammered out a response.

    ¡°R-really? Maybe it¡¯s because Han-gyeol and I have been going out a lottely... Haha. Hahaha.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t exactly say it was because we¡¯d been having too much sex.

    However, Jeong Harim seemed to catch on to something in Eun-ha¡¯s nervousness and looked at her with a knowing expression.

    Yujin, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to notice anything unusual and spoke to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys fight? Most people fight at least once when they live together.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doing well. We¡¯ve divided up the housework nicely.¡±

    ¡°Oh- really? That¡¯s practically like being married. Why don¡¯t you just get married already?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only twenty, it¡¯s a bit ea-¡±

    Before I could finish, Eun-ha looked at Yujin and said.

    ¡°You think so too?! I think so too! Yeah, it¡¯s practically like we¡¯re married.¡±

    Yujin was taken aback by Eun-ha¡¯s bold statement. Meanwhile, Jeong Harim maintained her characteristic calmness and teased the situation.

    ¡°Sooner is better~ How many kids do you want~?¡±

    Although Jeong Harim asked yfully, Eun-ha responded seriously.

    ¡°Four.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    For the first time, theposure disappeared from Jeong Harim¡¯s face.

    She probably didn¡¯t expect us to be thinking that far ahead. And not just one or two kids, but four...

    Of course, that would be surprising. Just as a slight awkwardness began to settle over the group, our drinks and snacks arrived at the table, perfectly timed.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s talk while we drink.¡±

    Jeong Harim, flustered, opened the bottle of soju.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Each of us filled our sses with soju and clinked them together in midair.

    After downing our drinks, we finally began to have a proper conversation.

    ¡°Meeting like this feels so new~ I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re adults.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it does. But being twenty is fun. We get to drink like this.¡±

    ¡°I used to love watching Eun-ha and Han-gyeol dating in high school, but now I can¡¯t, and it¡¯s a bit sad~¡±

    ¡°Not much has changed since then.¡±

    ¡°Really? I wonder about that~ Huhu...¡±

    As expected, Jeong Harim was quick to catch on. She always had a sly side.

    ¡°It¡¯s changed a lot...!¡±

    But Eun-ha responded without any hesitation to Harim¡¯sment.

    ¡°What¡¯s changed, exactly~? Come on, tell us~¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡¯s be even better...¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s innocent remark brought another wave of silence.

    ¡°Oh,e on-¡±

    Yujin, sitting across from me, silently refilled his ss.

    Jeong Harim extended her ss towards Yujin as well.

    ¡°Give me some too.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s drink the bitter stuff and forget the sweetness.¡±

    Surprisingly, these two got along well.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, aren¡¯t you worried that once the new semester starts, there will be lots of guys hitting on Eun-ha?¡±

    Jeong Harim hit a sore spot. Her sly smile was annoying, but... honestly, it was a bit concerning.

    I subtly turned my head to the side to see Eun-ha, whose overwhelming beauty stood out.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I had a feeling that if she walked alone on the street right now, tons of guys would ask for her number.

    Although we¡¯re always together now, it wouldn¡¯t be the same once we started university.

    Trying to look unbothered, I lifted my ss, but the drink wobbled slightly for some reason.

    ¡°W-worried? No way... Eun-ha only loves me... She¡¯s the kind of strong girl who¡¯d reject any guy in a heartbeat... She loves me and always says she¡¯s mine, so it¡¯s fine... It¡¯ll be fine...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, did I touch a nerve? Your ss is trembling.¡±

    As Jeong Harim¡¯sment ended, this time, Yujin spoke up.

    ¡°Honestly, shouldn¡¯t Shin Eun-ha be just as worried? Han-gyeol might have a quirky personality, but he¡¯s still pretty good-looking, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Was he saying that for my sake? I felt grateful to Yujin. But my anxiety seemed to have spread to Eun-ha as well.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine... Han-gyeol is mine... If any girl approaches him, I¡¯ll cut them off immediately... Han-gyeol has to stay by my side until he dies... So, it¡¯s fine... I have no intention of sparing any girl whoes near him...¡±

    Unlike my trembling ss, Eun-ha¡¯s hand, holding a fork, was shaking.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two a bit different in style? What¡¯s this about not sparing anyone?¡±

    ¡°You two are a perfect match~ like soulmates.¡±

    It seemed they enjoyed watching us.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m definitely yours. Don¡¯t worry. If you want, we can get married right now. We don¡¯t need a wedding. All I need is for thew and society to recognize us as a married couple.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit unromantic?¡±

    ¡°All I need is Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°But I want to see you in a wedding dress, Eun-ha...¡±

    ¡°Then, soon...!¡±

    Seeing us like this, Yujin and Jeong Harim clinked their sses together, looking envious.

    ¡°Hey, why are we being left out?¡±

    ¡°It felt like you two were in another world. For a moment, I thought we disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll tone down the lovey-dovey stuff. Let¡¯s all enjoy together.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s been a while since we met. Let¡¯s drink properly from now on.¡±

    Jeong Harim and Yujin filled their sses again and extended them towards us.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Eun-ha and Yujin seemed to have simr drinking capacities, as they both copsed onto the table.

    Only Jeong Harim and I remained conscious.

    ¡°So, this is how it ends... I didn¡¯t expect Yujin to get this drunk and pass out.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t handle alcohol. Last time too, he just went ¡®plop¡¯ around this point~ It was tough getting him into a taxi.¡±

    ¡°You two drank together before?¡±

    ¡°Oh no~ I slipped up~ Hurry and take care of Eun-ha~ I¡¯ll handle Yujin.¡±

    ¡°No way. Even so, how are you going to-¡±

    Before I could finish, Jeong Harim grabbed Yujin¡¯s arm and lifted him up with ease.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing... You¡¯re really strong...¡±

    ¡°This is nothing. Anyway, can you settle the bill? Send me the total and I¡¯ll cover Yujin¡¯s share too.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take care of my girlfriend first.¡±

    I helped Eun-ha up, paid the bill, and we left the bar.

    ¡°Take care on your way home. Make sure Yujin gets home safely.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry~ You take care of Eun-ha too. Let¡¯s meet again soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was fun.¡±

    ¡°For us too~¡±

    Jeong Harim supported Yujin and walked away.

    ¡°Come to think of it... Did she always call Yujin without hisst name?¡±

    Well, their rtionship is their business. I needed to take care of Eun-ha.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ The ground is waving~ It¡¯s amazing~¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, we need to get you into a taxi. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Carry me, Han-gyeol~ Carry me.¡±

    Her cuteness made me give in and carry her on my back.

    ¡°How¡¯s this? Satisfied?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She must have asked to be carried because she was sleepy.

    As we slowly walked towards the taxi stand, Eun-ha began muttering in her sleep.

    ¡°Han-gyeol is mine... If you touch him, I¡¯ll start with one arm...¡±

    ¡°What kind of dream are you having? Eun-ha, calm down. What¡¯s with starting with one arm?¡±

    ¡°Stay still... It¡¯ll hurt more if you move... Slice.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha? Who are you cutting?¡±

    Scary¡­

    Even in the taxi, Eun-ha continued her violent dream.

    ¡°Whose is Han-gyeol...?¡±

    ¡°Yours, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Right... Good job...¡±

    It seemed she had brainwashed someone in her dream.

    gently ced my hand over Eun-ha¡¯s, who held onto it even in her sleep.

    ¡°Mine...¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s birthday ising up in a few days, so I¡¯ll take this chance to measure her finger size.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 103: Living Together (5)

    Chapter 103: Living Together (5)

    A few days ago, after drinking with Harim and Jang Yujin, there was something that kept bothering me.

    It was Han-gyeol¡¯s rapid weight loss...

    it must be because of me, right?

    But I love it when Han-gyeol touches my body, and I¡¯m so happy when we passionately embrace.

    Of course, Han-gyeol seems to love it too, but I¡¯m worried it might lead to health problems.

    Everything in excess is harmful...

    I carefully brought myptop to the living room while Han-gyeol was asleep at dawn.

    Sitting on the dark living room sofa, I opened myptop and started searching online.

    Scrolling through various searches, it said that twice was appropriate.¡°Huh? That¡¯s pretty normal.¡±

    What a relief.

    It seemed like Han-gyeol¡¯s weight loss wasn¡¯t solely due to our rtionship.

    Just as I was about to turn off theptop, I misread a headline.

    I opened my eyes wide and re-read the headline.

    - Couples in their 20s say having sex twice a week is appropriate...

    ¡°A week...?!¡±

    It said twice a week was appropriate...!

    Then what about us who do it twice a day...?!

    Well, except during my period, so is it okay?

    No, it means we¡¯re doing it seven times more than average...

    Recently, Han-gyeol and I have been doing it every morning and evening¡­

    Although Han-gyeol wanted it, I wanted it more¡­

    The skinship with Han-gyeol feels incredibly good.

    I can truly feel the love in every action.

    The consideration and care for me?

    Something indescribable fills my heart immensely.

    But I should probably control myself a bit more from now on.

    Is there anything else?

    ¡°Eun-ha...? What are you doing, not sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Kyaa-!¡±

    Startled by Han-gyeol¡¯s sudden appearance, I hurriedly closed theptop screen and fell off the sofa.

    ¡°S-sorry! Did I scare you?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°No... I woke up. Anyway, get up.¡±

    ¡°Ouch... my butt hurts...!¡±

    ¡°What were you doing alone at dawn...?¡±

    ¡°I-I just couldn¡¯t sleep! Go back to bed...!¡±

    ¡°Okay. I just came to drink some water. Now, get up.¡±

    Han-gyeol helped me up and drank a cup of water in the kitchen.

    Looking closely, it seemed like he did lose some weight¡­

    I decided to exercise some self-control from now on.

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you going to stay up a bit longer? Need help with anything?¡±

    ¡°Huh?! No, no. Let¡¯s go back to bed~¡±

    Iy down on the bed again with Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±

    ¡°I just woke up at dawn and felt happy seeing you.¡±

    Han-gyeol kept saying things that made my heart flutter.

    That¡¯s why I keep wanting to do it¡­

    I want more love... I want him more¡­

    What should I do... I want to be loved again.

    Unconsciously, I ced my hand on Han-gyeol¡¯s cheek.

    Come to think of it, it always felt like this.

    Our deep rtionship began with Han-gyeol¡¯s words that made my heart flutter and me covering his lips with mine.

    If I endure just this, I could let Han-gyeol sleep peacefully tonight.

    ¡°I like you too. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Goodnight, Eun-ha. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. See you in the morning~¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes closed first.

    He must be really tired these days, falling asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.

    I can¡¯t do this.

    I can¡¯t overwork the person I love, so I decided to hold back a bit.

    When he wakes up, I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of him.

    But since I held back from kissing, holding hands while sleeping should be okay, right...?

    Gently holding Han-gyeol¡¯s hand, I slowly closed my eyes too.

    Yeah.

    Fiery, passionate moments are great, but I also love these calm, warm moments.

    I decided to be content with simply being connected with the person I love.

    Still, I want to connect even more deeply.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Just as I thought at dawn, I made Han-gyeol a healthy meal.

    After thoroughly cleaning a chicken, I made a nourishing soup with various medicinal herbs.

    It was my first time following this recipe, but it turned out to be quite tasty.

    The inte really does know everything.

    ¡°Han-gyeol,e eat!¡±

    ¡°Wow~ You can make this too?¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been losing weighttely, so I made this to help you feel better~¡±

    ¡°Thanks~ I¡¯ll eat well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±

    Han-gyeol started devouring the soup happily.

    Just watching him eat makes me so happy.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I love you~¡±

    ¡°I love you too. You should eat too, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°I just want to watch you eat a bit more~ You look so good eating.¡±

    ¡°Everything you make is delicious.¡±

    ¡°What should we do today?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m going to Yujin¡¯s house for a bit at lunchtime today. Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, was that today? My bad. When will you be back home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    After eating the soup, Han-gyeol did the dishes.

    Seeing him getting ready to go out made me feel a bit sad.

    It was the first time we¡¯d be apart since we started living together.

    But, if we¡¯re going to college, we need to get used to this kind of time apart.

    Is there really no way to stay together every day?

    ¡°Okay, Eun-ha. I¡¯m off~¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Should I bring something delicious when Ie back?¡±

    ¡°Get whatever you want~ just a lot of it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright~ I¡¯m really going now.¡±

    ¡°Okay~ have a good time~¡±

    As soon as Han-gyeol left, I turned around and looked at the house.

    Hmm- the house feels a bit empty without Han-gyeol.

    Maybe because we¡¯ve been together so muchtely, the emptiness hit me harder.

    I thought about taking a nap, but I wasn¡¯t really sleepy.

    ¡°Maybe I should clean?¡±

    I got out of bed, vacuumed, and wiped down the floors.

    I sorted the recycling and did theundry, but only an hour and a half had passed.

    If I¡¯d known it would be like this, I would have cleaned slowly instead of rushing.

    ¡°Hmmm... what should I do now? Maybe watch a movie.¡±

    I sat on the living room sofa and turned on a movie.

    I picked one that I¡¯d heard of before, but it just didn¡¯t catch my interest.

    After the beginning of the movie passed without grabbing my attention, I opened myptop.

    However, since I don¡¯t really use the inte much, I quickly closed it again.

    Throwing myself onto the bed, I stared at a picture of Han-gyeol on my phone.

    No matter how I look at him, Han-gyeol is incredibly handsome.

    When he¡¯s expressionless, he looks like a silent bear, and when he smiles brightly, he resembles a big puppy.

    He¡¯s such an attractive boyfriend.

    Kind, gentle, cool, and even mature.

    Just looking at him naturally brings a smile to my face.

    ¡°Ha- I want to touch Han-gyeol. And be touched by him.¡±

    Bored even with my phone, I stared at the white ceiling.

    In school, I only studied and didn¡¯t have any particr hobbies.

    ¡°Maybe I should find something to do when Han-gyeol¡¯s not here...¡±

    In the end, I decided to take a nap with my eyes closed.

    Even though I wasn¡¯t very sleepy, napping seemed like the fastest way to pass the time until Han-gyeol returned.

    ¡®Sleep. Sleep. Sleep¡­¡¯

    ¡°Agh-¡±

    I eventually gave up and opened my eyes without falling asleep.

    I pondered what to do and then something suddenly came to mind.

    ¡°Aaaah-! Han-gyeol¡¯s birthday!¡±

    Come to think of it, my birthday is next week, and the week after that is Han-gyeol¡¯s birthday!

    I quickly got out of bed, turned on myptop again, and started searching.

    Gift for boyfriend.

    Birthday gift for boyfriend.

    Best birthday gifts for boyfriends.

    Top gifts boyfriends want from girlfriends.

    I almost faced Han-gyeol¡¯s birthday without any preparation.

    What should I get him? I gave him a wallet for Christmas, so that¡¯s out.

    What would be good? First, I checked my bank ount.

    Hmm. Good.

    I still had quite a bit of money saved from working under my mom.

    I couldn¡¯t touch my living expenses, so I decided to use this money for Han-gyeol¡¯s gift.

    While scrolling through various options, I found something interesting.

    ¡°Perfume...?¡±

    With that, I could cuddle up to Han-gyeol every day and smell him...!

    It would be nice if he wore the perfume I gifted him, even when I wasn¡¯t around.

    Nothing is as stimting as a scent.

    A watch... would have been nice, but I didn¡¯t have enough money for that.

    So, I decided on perfume as Han-gyeol¡¯s gift... but it felt like I was only giving him something materialistic.

    I wanted to do something more personal, as his girlfriend, along with the gift.

    ¡°A birthday meal? That¡¯s a given, so skip~¡±

    Lying on the sofa, I started looking up things I could do for Han-gyeol.

    Just the thought of doing something for Han-gyeol made my boredom vanishpletely.

    ¡°Hmmm~ What would Han-gyeol like~?¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 107: Living Together (9)

    Chapter 107: Living Together (9)

    I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I did it with Han-gyeol.

    Was it about three times¡­?

    If we count the number of times we reached the climax, it was much more.

    Han-gyeol seemed to have been holding back a lot; he kept wanting me without tiring.

    And I epted all of Han-gyeol without any hesitation.

    It didn¡¯t stop there; even while washing up in the bathroom, we had sex.

    Because of that, when we came out of the bathroom andy back in bed, we werepletely drained.

    Lying exhausted on the bed, I stared intently at Han-gyeol¡¯s face.

    The way he looked at me with such loving eyes was incredibly captivating.If I kept looking, I might just get sucked in.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I really like you so much. What should I do? I really, really like you.¡±

    At my confession, Han-gyeol smiled and gently hugged me.

    I wanted to stay in his warm embrace forever.

    I wished time could stop like this.

    Now, I can¡¯t even imagine a life without Han-gyeol.

    It feels like he has be my entire life, and I keep looking at him.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t resist and gave Han-gyeol a quick kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Do it on the other cheek too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    I promptly kissed his other cheek as he requested.

    But I couldn¡¯t stop there and ended up covering his face with kisses.

    I really, really like him more than anything in the world.

    ¡°I wish we could just stay together like this all the time without having to go back to study.¡±

    ¡°There are fun things at college too.¡±

    ¡°Not as fun as being with you, of course.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but we still have to make the most of our college life~¡±

    Han-gyeol is a diligent person, so he¡¯ll study hard at university.

    But I want to just take it easy in college and spend my days like this with him, cuddling every day.

    Cooking breakfast for each other, helping with the cleanup, and asionally spending these passionate nights together¡ªthat would be perfect.

    Oh, how wonderful it would be to always be with Han-gyeol like this.

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t always stay together like this, can we?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit sudden, but I really don¡¯t want to be apart from you even for a moment. When college starts, andter when you go to the military, and when we start working, it feels like we won¡¯t be able to spend as much time together as we do now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a realistic point. We probably won¡¯t be able to stay like this forever. Right now, our parents support us with rent and living expenses, butter on, we¡¯ll have to take responsibility for that ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I figured. It¡¯s disappointing to think about it.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask an embarrassing question? Do you really like me that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡±

    I sat up abruptly in bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to exin how much I like you, Han-gyeol¡­! I really, really like you¡­ to the point where even I think it¡¯s a bit excessive. That¡¯s why I keep acting like this. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you even for a moment; I can¡¯t live without you.¡±

    As I rambled on, Han-gyeol chuckled and pulled me into his arms.

    He held me tightly and whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to cherish you even more so that we won¡¯t have any regretster.¡±

    ¡°You already cherish me enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still not enough? If I cherish you even more now, we won¡¯t miss each other as much when we have less time togetherter.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to burden you. This is my selfish desire, so you don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡±

    Han-gyeol paused for a moment after hearing my words and then spoke.

    ¡°Wow, you think the same as I do?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been holding back some things because I didn¡¯t want to burden you.¡±

    ¡°What?! Why? There¡¯s no need to hold back!¡±

    I looked at Han-gyeol in surprise.

    ¡°Because you always say you¡¯re already getting enough love? I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm you by giving too much.¡±

    ¡°N-no! It¡¯s not overwhelming at all! When I say it¡¯s enough, I mean it¡¯s perfect, not that you should stop!¡±

    ¡°Really? Then from now on, I¡¯ll just show you even more love without holding back.¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s words made me realize once again how important it is tomunicate honestly.

    Even if we say the same words, they can be interpreted differently by the other person.

    Clearly expressing our intentions... seems to be the best way.

    ¡°So, can I tell you what I want too?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Why? Do you have something you want from me?¡±

    I hadn¡¯t nned on saying it, and I wasn¡¯t sure if my feelings were right, but today I became certain.

    ¡°When Han-gyeol touches me, I can really feel his love.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°When you look at me lovingly, when you pat my head like I¡¯m cute, and when youpliment me, I feel loved. But what I love most is when you touch me. So... I want you to want me more.¡±

    Han-gyeol listened to my words intently.

    ¡°Like today... I want you to want me intensely...! Hug me and kiss me a lot... And I like it when you desire me roughly like today...! I want you to touch me more! More than now! Anytime! And if possible, passionately!¡±

    As soon as I finished speaking, Han-gyeol gently swept my hair behind my ear.

    ¡°Anytime?¡±

    ¡°Yes, anytime.¡±

    ¡°No matter when?¡±

    ¡°Yes, whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Your body won¡¯tst.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make sure not to worry you.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll touch you every day from now on. Passionately!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I love that!¡±

    I smiled happily and gave Han-gyeol a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring into my life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you too. For making me happy.¡±

    We pressed our foreheads together and smiled brightly.

    Just looking at each other made us smile.

    From now on, we decided to love each other more generously.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Han-gyeol and I had satisfied all our pent-up desires yesterday.

    But perhaps we were too tired; even the loud rm couldn¡¯t wake us up.

    It wasn¡¯t until Han-gyeol kissed my forehead that I woke up with a grin and eventually got out of bed.

    I hurried to the kitchen when I smelled a fragrant aroma filling the house.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Happy birthday, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Wow-! What is all this?! A birthday feast?!¡±

    In front of me was a birthday feast that Han-gyeol had prepared.

    I was stunned to see seaweed soup, japchae, and even galbijjim.

    ¡°Did Han-gyeol do all of this?¡±

    ¡°Well... the galbijjim was hard. That¡¯s a meal kit.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on~ This is amazing.¡±

    I ran over to Han-gyeol, who was wearing an apron, and hugged him tightly.

    Usually, he would hug me back firmly, but today he lifted me up into the air and spun me around in circles.

    Then, he nted a deep kiss on my cheek.

    ¡°Hehe. It feels so good to get a kiss too. I should have asked for more affection sooner!¡±

    ¡°You really like it~ Your smile is as wide as your ears.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! Don¡¯t ever hold back again! Got it?!¡±

    ¡°Then Eun-ha, you have to do it too. Here-¡°

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it too.¡±

    When Han-gyeol offered his cheek, I eagerly bit it and didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Ah- I¡¯m getting eaten.¡±

    ¡°Mmm-¡°

    ¡°Alright, let go and let¡¯s eat the birthday meal first. I hope it tastes good.¡±

    ¡°I want to eat Han-gyeol first~¡±

    After clinging to Han-gyeol¡¯s cheek for a while, he led me to my seat.

    Seeing Han-gyeol serving me warm seaweed soup was incredibly endearing.

    ¡°Okay, Han-gyeol. Sing the birthday song quickly.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering when to do that. Should I do it in the morning? I nned to have the cake in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Do it now and againter! I want to hear it now too.¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol slowly began to sing the birthday song.

    ¡°Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday to you~¡±

    Hearing Han-gyeol¡¯s voice always lifts my spirits.

    Even though he was shy, he sang the entire birthday song to me.

    Why does my boyfriend in front of me keep making me feel so dazed?

    Why does just looking at him make me feel like I¡¯ve got the whole world?

    ¡°Happy birthday, dear Eun-ha~¡±

    After finishing the birthday song, Han-gyeol silently looked at me.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Now, let¡¯s eat the food Han-gyeol prepared.¡±

    I smiled brightly and took a spoonful of seaweed soup.

    As soon as I tasted the deeply vorful soup, a natural smile spread across my face.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the best in the world!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that~!¡±

    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s the best in the world~¡±

    My first birthday in my twenties started off so well.

    I think it¡¯s going to be a wonderful day.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you look even brighter today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Han-gyeol~¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 108: Living Together (10)

    Chapter 108: Living Together (10)

    After finishing the birthday meal, Eun-ha hurriedly got ready for their date.

    She insisted that she wanted to show off once she waspletely dressed and told me not to enter the room under any circumstances.

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you ready?¡±

    As soon as I spoke, Eun-ha burst out of the room.

    She beamed at me, twirling once to show off her outfit.

    ¡°How do I look, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°You look stunning.¡±

    ¡°And you look handsome too. Come on, let¡¯s head out!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so excited? Calm down a bit.¡±¡°I¡¯m just happy to go on a date with you after so long!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do everything you want today.¡±

    The moment we stepped out the front door, Eun-ha immediately grabbed my hand tightly.

    Looking at her face, I saw her smiling brightly.

    ¡°Why are you holding my hand so tightly today?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to let go~ Where should we go first? Food? Coffee? Or maybe a kiss in a nice ce?! No, we should kiss right now~¡±

    Eun-ha let go of my hand, wrapped her arms around my neck, and pressed her lips to mine.

    I thought it would end with a brief peck, but she quickly slipped her tongue into my mouth.

    Standing on tiptoes, we shared a long, deep kiss before she gently ced her feet back on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re being very forward with the skinship.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Han-gyeol. You made me this way~ So you have to take responsibility, got it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take responsibility for the rest of my life, but can we leave the building now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it looks like my lipstick¡¯s a bit smudged. Let me reapply it. Just a moment.¡±

    Eun-ha took a lip balm from her handbag and applied it to her lips.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you should put on some lip balm too. Can you bend down a bit?¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks.¡±

    When I bent down, Eun-ha pressed her lips to mine again. The sound of a quick kiss echoed as she smiled shyly.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to use the lip balm?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a kiss better than lip balm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°See? Next time, I¡¯ll put it on you like this too.¡±

    ¡°Then the lip balm won¡¯tst long.¡±

    ¡°We can always buy more~ Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Eun-ha led me out of the building. The weather was sunny, promising a fun day ahead.

    Since it was Eun-ha¡¯s birthday, I wanted to have a different kind of date.

    We had breakfastte, so we headed to a book cafe where we originally nned to have lunch.

    Honestly, it was my first time at such a quiet and serene book cafe. As soon as we entered the antique bookstore, the soft lighting filled the cafe.

    There were many people on dates like us, and we ordered Americanos before finding a seat.

    ¡°Shall we pick out a book too?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Standing side by side with Eun-ha in front of the bookshelf, I pondered over which book to read.

    Suddenly, Eun-ha smiled as if she remembered something.

    ¡°Why are you smiling all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Just remembering the day we first met at the library.¡±

    ¡°You remember that day? Honestly, it¡¯s a bit hazy for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s strange. I remember everything that happened with you.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you remember which book I wanted to read?¡±

    ¡°The Little Prince.¡±

    ¡°Wow, no hesitation at all.¡±

    Eun-ha tilted her head slightly and asked,

    ¡°Do you remember everything about me, too?¡±

    ¡°I remember all the basic things.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll quiz you. Han-gyeol, you gave me a stuffed toy once, do you remember which one it was?¡±

    ¡°The blue turtle.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you got it right immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d remember so quickly either.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that makes me happy. Alright, let¡¯s pick out a book. What should we choose... Oh, that one looks interesting.¡±

    Eun-ha reached up to a high shelf but couldn¡¯t quite reach.

    When I stretched my arm behind her to get it, she flinched in surprise and turned around.

    After ncing around, she hugged me gently.

    ¡°You helped me get a book like this back then too.¡±

    ¡°You really remember everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I love you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Me too~ So, should we go read this? Is this the one?¡±

    I pulled the book out and checked the title. ¡°Psychological Tests for Couples?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I want to understand everything about you, Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Great~¡±

    As soon as we opened the book, it was about types of love.

    It ssified love into six types through various questions, but it seemed tooplicated to test with just the book.

    Eun-ha quickly turned on her phone, searched, and sent me a link via message.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, let¡¯s do this one.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it says around five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You go ahead too, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Since it was a Yes or No psychological test, it didn¡¯t take long.

    After about three minutes, both Eun-ha and I finished and checked our results.

    Mine came out as the ¡°Mania¡± type. The interpretation was somewhat... a bit rming.

    ¡®Type that has a strong possessiveness and obsession with their loved one.¡¯

    What the...? It¡¯s so urate it¡¯s creepy.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what did you get?¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me yours first?¡±

    Eun-ha shook her head.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s show each other at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Okay. One... two... three!¡±

    We exchanged phones and immediately checked the results. As soon as we saw the screens, we exchanged nces.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Mania type too, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°And so are you, Eun-ha.¡±

    We silently looked into each other¡¯s eyes before bursting intoughter simultaneously.

    After turning away andughing, we exchanged phones again.

    ¡°Do you really want to possess me, Han-gyeol? Really?¡±

    ¡°I tried not to show it, but honestly, yes. How about you, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If I could have you, Han-gyeol, I¡¯d do anything.¡±

    Eun-ha nodded, sipping her coffee.

    ¡°We¡¯re a perfect match.¡±

    ¡°Right? I think so too. And while I want to possess you, I also want to be possessed by you.¡±

    ¡°Just like it says in the book. Honestly, I feel the same way. It feels like being loved, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. When you want me, I feel loved and it makes me happy.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s bright smile was incredibly cute.

    ¡°Sometimes, I even dream about tearing apart girls who flirt with you. Do you feel the same, Han-gyeol?¡±

    Eun-ha spoke cheerfully, but my expression hardened.

    It seemed... Eun-ha¡¯s possessiveness might be stronger than mine.

    ¡°Am I the only one feeling this way?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But remember, murder is bad.¡±

    ¡°But they touched you, Han-gyeol. It¡¯s only natural to cut them out, right?¡±

    ¡°I-is that so?¡±

    ¡°If someone touches me, what would you do, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Well... just a regr dismemberment?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not regr at all... We¡¯re just the same.¡±

    Eun-ha said this, oddly delighted.

    Right. Every couple has their own way of expressing love.

    ¡°Own me forever, okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    It¡¯s fun.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After visiting the book cafe, eating at a good restaurant, and watching a musical, the sun had set.

    ¡°Eun-ha, should we go have dinner now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Did you make a reservation for dinner too?¡±

    ¡°I checked a few ces, but they don¡¯t take reservations.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a walk in the park and have dinner at home.¡±

    ¡°Okay... But we need to pick up the cake on the way.¡±

    ¡°Great~¡±

    Eun-ha grabbed my hand and headed straight for the park.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, today was so much fun.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I love talking with you, eating delicious food with you, and seeing the same things as you. Everything is wonderful when you¡¯re by my side. It¡¯s amazing. When I hold your hand, the whole world turns pink.¡±

    Eun-ha looked up at me and said,

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I love you. Thank you for making today so enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Originally, I nned to give it to her after dinner, in a more romantic setting... But giving it in a quiet park wouldn¡¯t be bad either.

    I discreetly took out the ne from my pocket.

    ¡°Shall we sit on that bench? My feet are tired.¡±

    ¡°Ah! We did walk a lot today. Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    As soon as Eun-ha moved ahead to the nearby bench, I hugged her from behind.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sit if you¡¯re holding me like this, Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday, Eun-ha.¡±

    I gently put the ne around her neck. Realizing the ne touched her skin, Eun-ha turned around in surprise.

    ¡°T-this...!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday present. We¡¯ll get matching ringster.¡±

    ¡°W-when did you pick this? Didn¡¯t you have no time to prepare?¡±

    ¡°I lied about meeting Yujinst time. I went to pick this ne instead. Sorry for lying.¡±

    ¡°No! You did it to surprise me. Wow... it¡¯s so beautiful! It¡¯s so gorgeous, Han-gyeol!¡±

    Eun-ha jumped up and down in my arms.

    ¡°I love it. I love you so much, Han-gyeol...!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I thought a lot about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the happiest in the world...! Huh...! I love it so much-!¡±

    Eun-ha lifted her head slightly, tears streaming down her cheeks like chicken droppings.

    ¡°Hey, why are you crying on such a good day?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just so happy...! I¡¯m so moved that I¡¯m crying! Huuu...¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re cute even when you cry.¡±

    ¡°I love you. I really love you, Han-gyeol. I truly, truly love you. I love you more than anything in the world, more than my life! Thank you... I didn¡¯t expect such a big gift...! I¡¯m so happy. I feel like I¡¯m going to die from happiness...! I could die right now without any regrets...!¡±

    I gently wiped away Eun-ha¡¯s tears as she cried happily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die. You have to live with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes...! I¡¯ll live with you, Han-gyeol... I¡¯ll have lots of kids with you and live happily...!!¡±

    ¡°Of course~ Shall we head home now?¡±

    ¡°Kiss me...! Kiss me now, Han-gyeol. Right now... kiss me...¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that here in public~ I¡¯ll kiss you at home.¡±

    ¡°Then... let¡¯s go quickly!!¡±

    Eun-ha immediately grabbed my hand and hailed a taxi.

    Even in the taxi, she kept touching the ne and smiling.

    After getting off, we picked up the birthday cake from a nearby bakery and headed home.

    As soon as we got home, Eun-ha tried to kiss me.

    ¡°Now... let¡¯s kiss... hurry and kiss me? Hurry...! Kiss me now...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in such a rush. Let¡¯s blow out the candles on the cake first¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay! Got it!!¡±

    Without even taking off her jacket, Eun-ha quickly set up a table in the living room.

    Despite the darkness, she found the table and set it up. Does she have night vision like a predator?

    ¡°Come on, hurry! Let¡¯s blow out the candles and kiss!¡±

    It felt likepleting a quest. But since it¡¯s her birthday, I should do everything she wants.

    I ced the cake on the table and lit the candles.

    ¡°Alright then¡ª! Blow them out!¡±

    ¡°Wait a second! Didn¡¯t you want me to sing the birthday song at dinner?¡±

    ¡°Ugh...! Let¡¯s skip that part!¡±

    ¡°Nope. Morning Eun-ha wanted it.¡±

    ¡°Tch... then sing it quickly!¡±

    I stopped her from blowing out the candles immediately and sang the birthday song.

    ¡°Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday dear Eun-ha~ Happy birthday to you~!¡±

    As soon as Eun-ha blew out the candles with a puff, the house went dark again.

    As I stood up to turn on the lights, Eun-ha smeared whipped cream on my lips.

    ¡°Eun-ha, usually the birthday person gets the whipped cream on their face¡ªmmph!¡±

    In the dark, Eun-ha didn¡¯t just smear whipped cream on my lips; she immediately kissed me, her lips pressing against mine.

    Tasting the sweet whipped cream, she pushed me onto the living room floor, holding my head as she continued the sticky, deep kiss.

    ¡°Han-gyeol... I can¡¯t hold back anymore. I want to kiss you more... I want to be closer to you...! I love you...!¡±

    Eun-ha climbed on top of me, kissing me fiercely, her tongue exploring my mouth.

    Looks like we¡¯ll have to save the cake for tomorrow.

    <strong>[BONUS] Chapter 108.5: Album</strong>

    My phone gallery was filled with pictures of Han-gyeol and me.

    From the cherry blossom festival to photos of Han-gyeol wearing an apron.

    There were also many photo booth pictures taken during our dates.

    For that reason, I decided to select a few and print them out to put in a separate album.

    I even bought a pretty album from a shopping mall.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, let¡¯s make an album.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What album?¡±

    ¡°We take a lot of pictures, right? It¡¯s nice to have them saved on the phone, but I thought it would be good to choose a few and make an album. Later, we can quickly look back at how we dated!¡±

    It was the weekend, so we had plenty of time.

    We had lunch and finished all the housework, so we couldfortably spend time together.

    ¡°Sounds good. Should we do it now since we¡¯re talking about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I love it! Let¡¯s start by selecting the pictures on the phone! Lie down here, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have over a thousand pictures?¡±

    ¡°Probably around that many.¡±

    Han-gyeol and Iy side by side and began sorting through the pictures for the album.

    ¡°We must include the ones from the cherry blossom festival.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I was nning to. Ah-! This one is pretty too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I look a bit funny in that one?¡±

    ¡°You look handsome! Shall we include this one?!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    We swiped through the phone screen, gathering the photos for printing into a separate folder.

    ¡°Eun-ha, let¡¯s include this one too.¡±

    ¡°What-?! I look so silly in that one!¡±

    ¡°You just look cute.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you think it¡¯s cute, then okay!¡±

    After a long time of looking at the phone screen, we put the phone down and opened the drawer.

    ¡°There are so many¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    ¡°Right? We took pictures every time we went on a date, so it¡¯s natural.¡±

    Holding the numerous photo booth pictures, wey back down on the bed.

    ¡°Are we going to put all of them in the album?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡¤¡¤¡¤that¡¯s a bit much, right? Let¡¯s just pick the good ones and put them in. Which pictures do you like, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°This one where I¡¯m giving you an orange-vored candy.¡±

    ¡°Alright~ Then I choose this one! The one where we¡¯re making a heart!¡±

    ¡°This one is good too. We¡¯re both looking at each other instead of the camera.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that interesting~? We didn¡¯t even n that pose. It¡¯s fascinating~¡±

    ¡°What else should we include?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Han-gyeol and I went through the photo booth pictures one by one, looking for the ones we liked.

    Then, we came across a picture that really stood out and picked it up immediately.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use this one! I really want to include it!¡±

    It was a picture where Han-gyeol looked very embarrassed, revealing a kiss mark on his neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing¡¤¡¤¡¤do you really like leaving kiss marks on my neck that much, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I like it because it feels like I¡¯m marking you as mine!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you like it, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ then I¡¯ll include it. There aren¡¯t many pictures where you look embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s include this one too.¡±

    We carefully inserted the selected photo booth pictures into the album.

    ¡°Why do they look even prettier in the album?¡±

    ¡°Right? They turned out really well.¡±

    We smiled proudly at the pictures of us in the album.

    ¡°We should add our wedding photoster~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing you in a wedding dress, Eun-ha.¡±

    At Han-gyeol¡¯s words, I slowly wrapped my arms around his neck.

    ¡°If you want, I can show you sooner~?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll propose properlyter.¡±

    ¡°I might beat you to it.¡±

    Han-gyeol chuckled and moved closer to me.

    ¡°Give me a chance too. I won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I love you, Gyeol.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    I wonder what we¡¯ll be doing when this album is full.

    It feels like the emotions of today will stay with us even when we open the album in the distant future.

    I¡¯m happy.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 106: Living Together (8)

    <strong>Chapter 106: Living Together (8)</strong>

    In just one day, the situationpletely turned around.

    Han-gyeol really wants it too but keeps teasing me instead-!

    Even though I wanted to kiss Han-gyeol right away, I was holding back, reflecting on what happened yesterday.

    Even while drinking coffee, Han-gyeol¡¯s gaze kept drifting towards me.

    I guess this spaghetti strap outfit is more provocative than I thought. Does he like it?

    Then I should start wearing this to bed from now on.

    ¡°Are you drinking coffee because you¡¯re sleepy, Gyeol? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    Last night, I seduced Han-gyeol a lot in bed, so he ended up falling asleepte in the early morning.

    To be honest, I thought Han-gyeol would give in right away, but he held out better than I expected.

    But I was very curious about when that restrained desire would just burst out.

    ¡°No, I slept well¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief~¡±

    Because Han-gyeol keeps teasing me,

    I felt like ying a little prank back on him.

    I was about to tease him a bit more when Han-gyeol spoke.

    ¡°Eun-ha, let¡¯s go on a date tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Huh? All of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, and it feels a bit sad to just stay home. Let¡¯s go on a date.¡±

    ¡°You remembered my birthday? That¡¯s enough to make me happy~¡±

    I propped my chin on the table and looked at Han-gyeol.

    I didn¡¯t mean to, but my upper chest came up, and Han-gyeol quickly averted his gaze.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your boyfriend¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~ Han-gyeol, you¡¯re not meeting my eyes today?¡±

    ¡°Ugh- Anyway, we¡¯re going on a date tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Great! What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if I tell you now. You¡¯ll find out tomorrow if you follow me.¡±

    ¡°What~ It sounds really fun!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up too much.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do today? Huh? What do you want to do, Gyeol? What do you want to do right now~?¡±

    Han-gyeol should be giving in by now, but he just hurriedly avoided the situation.

    It¡¯s just as hard for me to hold back, but seeing Han-gyeol resist is so sexy.

    I feel like if I just poke him lightly, all the pent-up desire wille pouring out.

    Honestly¡­ really honestly! It¡¯s a bit of a perverted thought, but I¡¯m a little curious about what Han-gyeol would be like if he couldn¡¯t hold back his sexual desire.

    It¡¯s a terrible thought, but¡­ seeing the unrestrained side of Han-gyeol might be incredibly¡­ sexy.

    I was very curious to see how long he could hold out.

    And I¡¯m at my limit too.

    I¡¯m dying to do it.

    ¡°Gyeol~¡±

    When I hugged him from behind, Han-gyeol¡¯s body flinched.

    He quietly continued washing the cup and answered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Despite trying to appear calm, his face was already turning red.

    ¡°Just~ seeing your back makes me want to hug you.¡±

    ¡°You can hug me all day long.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, look at me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m washing the cup.¡±

    Advertisement

    ¡°Just for a moment~ please? Please? Turn around and look at me, Gyeol~¡±

    As I kept pestering, Han-gyeol finally turned to show his blushing face.

    Sometimes he¡¯s sexy, and other times he¡¯s so cute¡­

    Why is Han-gyeol so attractive?

    ¡°Han-gyeol, your face is really red. Hehe.¡±

    I hugged him again.

    I could hear his pounding heartbeat and feel his warmth and¡­ hardness.

    Huh?

    Hardness?

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    I slowly lowered my head.

    I could see the shape of Han-gyeol¡¯s erection straining against his clothes.

    Startled, I quickly stepped back, but Han-gyeol looked at me with wide eyes and said,

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­! I mean¡­! It was an ident!¡±

    ¡°Sorry. ident or not, I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?! What do you mea¡ªmmph! Mmmph¡­!¡±

    Han-gyeol pulled me back and covered my lips with his.

    The Han-gyeol who always took his time to arouse me was gone, reced by one who roughly pushed his tongue into my mouth.

    No¡­ not so suddenly¡­! If we kiss like this while I¡¯m off guard¡­ I¡¯ll get wet right away.

    But¡­ it feels so good. Since it¡¯s been a while, I got excited faster than usual.

    ¡®I¡¯m getting wet¡­!¡¯

    In an instant, I was soaked, but there was one problem.

    I wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear, and my dolphin shorts were quite loose¡­ so my arousal started trickling down my thighs.

    As I squeezed my legs together, Han-gyeol, who was stroking my thigh, noticed the wetness.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re wet from just one kiss. That¡¯s naughty.¡±

    ¡°No¡­! It¡¯s because I¡¯m not wearing underwear¡­!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯ve been having naughty thoughts?¡±

    Han-gyeol hit the mark right away.

    Yes, to be honest, I had been wet since morning.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t just Han-gyeol who had been holding back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±

    Advertisement

    ¡°Kyaa-!¡±

    Han-gyeol picked me up and carried me straight to the bedroom.

    Throwing me onto the bed, he couldn¡¯t hold back and quickly took off his top.

    His breathing was rough¡­ his actions more intense than usual.

    ¡°Eun-ha¡­ just tell me. Should I stop?¡±

    He always asks like this¡­

    Even though he knows exactly how I feel¡­

    But I want to be honest with Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Do whatever you want, Han-gyeol¡­! Huh-!¡±

    ¡°Should I touch you? Say it with your mouth, Eun-ha.¡±

    Han-gyeol said as he touched my private area.

    I was so embarrassed, but my body was already heated up, dripping with arousal.

    I was ready to ept Han-gyeol at any moment.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡°Touch me quickly¡­ put it in, Han-gyeol¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ I can¡¯t stand it, Gyeol¡­¡±

    Ah- I said it.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Han-gyeol answered shortly, then pulled off my pants and threw them behind him.

    I thought he would finally enter me, but instead, he buried his face between my legs.

    In an instant, he began to pleasure my clitoris with his tongue.

    ¡°Ahh-!!¡±

    I felt a scream welling up, so I covered my mouth with both hands.

    Unlike me, Han-gyeol continued to pleasure me with his face buried between my legs.

    What is this¡­!

    This kind of stimtion was different from before, making my whole body tremble.

    Every time his tongue licked my private parts and touched my clitoris, my brain was soaked in pleasure.

    It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­! But it feels so good¡­! I might get addicted to this¡­!

    But¡­ it¡¯s not right¡­!

    ¡°Gyeol¡­!! Not there¡­ not there¡­! It¡¯s dirty¡­!¡±

    Ignoring my words, Han-gyeol spread my thighs with his hands and pleasured me even more intensely.

    Advertisement

    No¡­ he hasn¡¯t even entered my body yet¡­! It¡¯s just starting¡­!!

    ¡°Ahhh-!! Ahh-!!¡±

    My hips naturally lifted off the bed.

    I couldn¡¯t think of anything; I could only writhe in pleasure.

    I let out moans that sounded like screams, panting like a pervert.

    It feels too good. I think I¡¯m going crazy.

    No, I might already be crazy.

    I¡¯m making lewd sounds in front of the person I love.

    Then Han-gyeol grabbed my waist that was floating in the air.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m putting it in, Eun-ha.¡±

    As soon as I saw Han-gyeol¡¯s fully erect erection, I sensed danger.

    Not now¡­ I¡¯m still not over the climax yet¡­

    But I couldn¡¯t say no.

    ¡°Ah¡­! Ahh¡­!!¡±

    Without giving me time to resist, Han-gyeol entered deep inside me.

    ¡°Ahh-! Ahh¡­! Gyeol¡­! Right now¡­ if you move-!¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t stop now either. I love you.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­!! Mmph-!¡±

    Han-gyeol kissed me on the lips and moved his hips roughly.

    Every time he pushed inside me, I could only gasp for air.

    I don¡¯t know anymore¡­! I don¡¯t think I need to think about anything anymore.

    ¡°Ah¡­! I love you¡­ I love you, Eun-ha.¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s rough breaths told me he was feeling good too.

    Ah¡­ it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Gyeol this excited¡­

    Moving his hips so vigorously¡­ it¡¯s so sexy.

    I want more¡­ I want him to go deeper and harder.

    ¡°Gyeol¡­! It feels so good¡­! So intense..! So deep¡­! Go deeper¡­! Do it harder¡­! Make me a mess¡­!¡±

    Han-gyeol seemed to get more excited at my words, gritting his teeth as he ravaged me.

    Every time he hit and brushed against my most sensitive spot, my mind seemed to go nk.

    I had no thought of resisting the waves of pleasure crashing over me.

    Instead, I hugged Han-gyeol tighter and whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­! I¡¯ming again¡­! I¡¯ming again¡­!! Ahh-! I¡¯ming again-!¡±

    Advertisement

    I clung to Han-gyeol¡¯s back, wanting nothing but him.

    Han-gyeol kissed my mouth, passionately exploring inside.

    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha¡­!¡±

    As Han-gyeol¡¯s penis swelled, my whole body began to tremble.

    I loved seeing Han-gyeol biting his lower lip, struggling to hold back.

    ¡°Come inside¡­! Just like that¡­!¡±

    I wanted Han-gyeol to fill mepletely.

    I wanted my body and heart to be entirely filled with him.

    I¡¯m his¡­ only his¡­!

    ¡°Ahh-!¡±

    As Han-gyeol released inside me, I was overwhelmed by a wave of pleasure.

    ¡°Ahhh-!! Ahh¡­!!¡±

    I clung tightly to Han-gyeol¡¯s back, trying to withstand the climax, but it was impossible.

    The pleasure engulfed me, making my entire body tremble as if in convulsions.

    ¡°I love you¡­¡±

    I wanted to say I love you too¡­

    I wanted to say I feel good¡­

    I wanted to say I¡¯m happy¡­

    But I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    I could only gasp for breath, staring at Han-gyeol.

    I hope he understands through my eyes¡­

    View Image</a>

    Han-gyeol looked down at me, breathing heavily.

    Then he reached into the bedside table and pulled out another condom.

    ¡°I want to do it again.¡±

    If we go again, I might really break.

    But if it¡¯s Han-gyeol, the one I love, who is breaking me¡­

    I¡¯ll dly give myself to him.

 Chapter 109: Living Together (11)

    Chapter 109: Living Together (11)

    Living with Han-gyeol, I''vee to learn a few more things about him.

    One of the easiest things to notice was, surprisingly, Han-gyeol is not a morning person.

    If the rm clock goes off, he wakes up immediately, but if he doesn''t hear it, he sleeps like a log.

    At first, I thought he would wake up after thirty more minutes of sleep, but even after an hour, he didn''t open his eyes.

    Today, I wanted him to sleep well, so I turned off the rm clock and headed to the kitchen.

    After putting on the apron hanging on the fridge, I immediately started preparing breakfast.

    Han-gyeol always eats breakfast, so after cooking the rice, I went straight to making stew.

    I added plenty of tofu, which he likes, and also put in the beef brisket I bought from the market.

    Once it started to bubble, I scooped the rice and took out the side dishes.I thought about waking Han-gyeol, who was still sleeping soundly in the room, but I wanted him to sleep a bit longer.

    I dragged a chair next to the bed and sat down, staring at Han-gyeol as he slept.

    At moments like these, there''s a constant battle between the moral sense that says not to pounce on a sleeping person and the desire to just give in and do it.

    As if sensing my gaze even in his sleep, Han-gyeol carefully opened his eyes. He immediately confirmed it was me and murmured in a deeply sleepy voice.

    ¡°Angel...¡±

    It seems he''s not fully awake yet.

    ¡°Did you sleep well? Hurry and eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Already? Gosh- I didn''t hear the rm.¡±

    As soon as Han-gyeol checked the rm clock on the bedside table, he jumped up.

    ¡°I turned it off so you could sleepfortably. Come on, let''s eat.¡±

    ¡°Since I overslept anyway, let''s lie down for just ten more minutes.¡±

    ¡°No. The stew will get cold. Get up now- kyaak!¡±

    Han-gyeol immediately grabbed my arm and pulled me down.

    He hugged me tightly and didn''t let go.

    ¡°Just ten more minutes...¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    Sometimes he can be so forceful.

    My heart started pounding like crazy from the morning.

    I love the gentle and kind Han-gyeol, but I also like this rough side of him.

    I hope he hugs me this tightly on his birthday tomorrow too... Like a bad boy... It''s so incredibly sexy.

    ¡°Han-gyeol. It''s been ten minutes. Get up now.¡±

    ¡°I guess I have no choice. Let''s go eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Let''s hurry up. The stew will get cold.¡±

    We held hands as we left the bedroom and had breakfast.

    Han-gyeol enjoyed the breakfast I made for him.

    I wonder if Han-gyeol knows that his lips curl up a bit every time he eats something delicious.

    When we live together, I start to notice little habits unique to Han-gyeol that only I can see.

    I love that. It''s something even Han-gyeol doesn''t know about himself, and only I do.

    It makes me feel possessive, and I feel satisfied.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It''s really delicious. Your cooking skills have improved over time.¡±

    ¡°Really? Maybe it''s because I added more MSG than usual~?¡±

    ¡°No, it''s because you made it~¡±

    He always says the nicest things and never criticizes.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, is there anything inconvenient about living with me?¡±

    ¡°No. Not at all. I think it''s really great that we live together.¡±

    ¡°Come on~ There has to be at least one thing, right? Tell me~ I won''t get mad~¡±

    ¡°Isn''t this one of those typical trap questions?¡±

    ¡°You''re not falling for it~¡±

    Having such a pleasant morning is all thanks to Han-gyeol. I love seeing his sleepy face and starting the day with a conversation.

    ¡°Is there anything that bothers you, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is one thing.¡±

    Han-gyeol''s spoon dropped from his hand.

    ¡°What is it... Tell me. I''ll fix it.¡±

    ¡°I like you so much that I always want to see you. Even when you''re next to me, I want to see you, and I want to scrunch you up and carry you in my pocket.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn''t said thatst part, it would have been very romantic.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that I like you more and more every day.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way. Though, I don''t want to scrunch you up.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Oh- I''m nning to go home for a bit today.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I had a gift for Han-gyeol sent to my parents'' house. A perfume, and an outfit for tomorrow night...!

    ¡°I want to bring back some more clothes before the semester starts.¡±

    ¡°I''ll go with you. I can help carry things.¡±

    ¡°Oh- Th-there''s no need for that!¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you meeting someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I''m meeting with Hyun-joo Unnie for a bit.¡±

    Sorry, Hyun-joo unnie.

    ¡°Well... If you say so. Call me if you have a lot of stuff to carry, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Don''t worry.¡±

    I felt a bit guilty about lying, but it couldn''t be helped.

    After breakfast, I headed straight home.

    I couldn''t risk someone at home finding the package.

    <strong>****</strong>

    As soon as I arrived home early in the morning, my brother, who was lying on the sofa, greeted me.

    ¡°Huh? What brings you home?¡±

    ¡°I need to grab a few things.¡±

    Recently, my brother has been living alone, so I thought the house would be quite messy, but it was cleaner than expected.

    It seemed he was taking out the trash regrly and vacuuming every day.

    What the heck? He''s doing better than I thought?

    ¡°What have you been up totely?¡±

    ¡°Well, I''m about to return to college too. Please, show some interest in your brother.¡±

    ¡°You''ve had plenty of time to y around. Anyway, no packages arrived, right?¡±

    ¡°Packages? No, none.¡±

    ¡°That''s good then.¡±

    I went into my room and started packing the clothes I was going to take home.

    Since it was just a formality, I didn''t pack much and quickly returned to the living room.

    My brother, lying on the sofa watching TV, spoke up.

    ¡°How is it living with Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°It''s great. Every day is fun.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you should contact Hyun-joo once in a while. She sometimes asks about you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? She does? Why doesn''t she contact me?¡±

    ¡°I guess she''s hoping you''ll reach out first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now that I think about it, I haven''t contacted her since I moved in with Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Meet up with her if you get the chance.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I should.¡±

    I immediately called my unnie. I wasn''t sure if she''d pick up since it was morning, but I soon heard her voice.

    "Hello?"

    ¡°Unnie-! What are you doing today?¡±

    ¡°I''m free today. Why?¡±

    ¡°I called because I miss you~ I''m at home now, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh really? How about we have lunch together?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good! But I have a packageing, so I might be a bitte. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I''lle to you then. I''ll be there soon, so wait for me~¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After hanging up, I told my brother that unnie wasing over.

    ¡°She¡¯sing over.¡±

    ¡°What? Why not meet outside instead of bringing her here?¡±

    ¡°We''ll be leaving soon, don''t worry.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    ¡°Thank you~¡±

    Thankfully, the package arrived just past noon.

    I quickly put the package in my bag and closed it.

    It would be embarrassing if unnie or brother saw it¡­!

    Shortly after, unnie arrived.

    ¡°Eun-ha~ I''m here.¡±

    ¡°Unnie~ It''s been a while.¡±

    As soon as she saw my face, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you''ve gotten so pretty since thest time I saw you. Is it thanks to Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I guess it''s because I''m living with Han-gyeol. You look great too, Unnie.¡±

    ¡°Thanks~ Did the package arrive?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it did. We can go out for lunch now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Shin Eunwoo. Are youing with us?¡±

    ¡°No, I''ll stay home and rest. You two have fun~¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    I packed my things and headed to a nearby restaurant with Unnie.

    After we ordered, she looked at me with a curious expression.

    ¡°Eun-ha, how is it living together?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lived with anyone yet. I¡¯m curious about what it¡¯s like.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it''s really great. I get to be with Han-gyeol every day...!¡±

    I answered, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t what she was curious about.

    She leaned in close and whispered.

    ¡°Are you using protection...?¡±

    Unnie¡¯s words made my ears turn red instantly. But living together... it was hard to pretend that nothing had happened.

    I gave a slight nod.

    ¡°Alright. You must always use protection, okay?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah...! So please, shush-!¡±

    ¡°Good. This is something you must never forget, no matter what. Although, with Han-gyeol, I''m not too worried.¡±

    ¡°Right?! Yes, Han-gyeol is very considerate.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s an issue, it¡¯s probably on your end, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    She hit the nail on the head. Am I that easy to read?

    ¡°You¡¯re not skipping protection because you think it¡¯s a safe day, are you...?!¡±

    My heart started pounding for a different reason.

    ¡°N-no! That¡¯s never happened...!¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m suspicious...!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...!¡±

    I need to be more careful from now on. No more lies to Unnie.

    ¡°I should have told you sooner, but the opportunity never came up. You do realize you¡¯re still too young to get married, right?¡±

    ¡°Well... if we''re going to do it eventually, maybe sooner is better...!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not against marriage. But rushing into it isn¡¯t wise. Remember that. Got it?!¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    In the end, I received a thorough sex education from Unnie during our meal. The main takeaway was never having unprotected sex.

    Although I knew this, hearing it directly from her made me more aware.

    After lunch, we had a cup of coffee together before heading home.

    As soon as I walked in with myrge suitcase, Han-gyeol greeted me.

    ¡°You¡¯re back sooner than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Oh- yes! Did you eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I ate the breakfast you made.¡±

    ¡°Well done~ Didn''t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did~ Come here.¡±

    As Han-gyeol opened his arms, I jumped into them.

    ¡°I missed you too~¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be backte after meeting Hyun-joo Noona.¡±

    ¡°No, I came back right after lunch and coffee.¡±

    ¡°Did she say anything special?¡±

    ¡°She... told us to always use protection-!¡±

    ¡°Ah-! Yes, we should definitely...¡±

    Both of us felt a bit guilty and couldn¡¯t finish our sentences.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s be more diligent about it from now on...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Trying to lighten the mood, Han-gyeol extended his hand.

    ¡°Give me your luggage. I¡¯ll put your clothes away.¡±

    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it heavy?!¡±

    ¡°Not at all! You just rx in the living room!¡±

    I quickly took my luggage and rushed into the room.

    There''s no way I could let him see what¡¯s inside until tomorrow.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 110: Living Together (12)

    Chapter 110: Living Together (12)

    Just as I prepared a birthday meal for Eun-ha, she prepared one for me as well.

    But unlike my menu of braised short ribs, japchae, and seaweed soup, her spread was much more extensive.

    There were salmon dishes and all of my favorite foods densely packed on the table.

    However, I couldn''t help but notice the eel and chives, foods known to boost stamina, scattered throughout.

    "Happy birthday, Han-gyeol! Eat up! Let me know if you need more!"

    "Why did you go through all this trouble? Just the seaweed soup would have been enough."

    "No way! You made me a birthday meal too! This is the least I could do!"

    "Thank you. I''ll enjoy it."

    I feel so loved."Yeah! All you have to do is eat it up happily!"

    With a bright smile on her face, Eun-ha watched as I took a spoonful of seaweed soup.

    The seasoning was perfect, and the deep vor brought an immediate smile to my face.

    "It''s incredibly delicious!"

    How long has it been since I had a birthday meal prepared by someone else?

    Thinking about how Eun-ha must have painstakingly prepared everything from the crack of dawn made my nose tingle slightly.

    Still, I didn''t let any tears fall and instead devoured everything she made.

    Each time I emptied a dish, Eun-ha looked more and more pleased.

    "Did you enjoy it, Han-gyeol?"

    "Yes, it was so good that I think I overate a little."

    "There''s still some left, so let''s put it in the fridge and eat it tomorrow!"

    "I''ll help you clean up. Let''s do it together."

    "No, it''s your birthday, so don''t do anything today. Got it?"

    "I''m so full; I need to digest. Let''s clean up together, Eun-ha."

    "Alright then, I''ll do the dishes, and you can help me clear the table."

    "Okay, I''ll do that."

    After putting the dishes in the sink, I wiped down the table with a cloth.

    Eun-ha seemed delighted that I enjoyed the birthday meal so much.

    She hummed a little tune and kept shing cute smiles.

    I hugged Eun-ha from behind and thanked her once more.

    "Eun-ha, thank you so much."

    "Do you like it that much?"

    "Of course. It was incredibly delicious. Promise you''ll do it again next year."

    "Of course! I''ll be responsible for Han-gyeol''s birthday meals forever."

    "Then I''ll be responsible for your birthday meals, too."

    "Hehe, that sounds great."

    "Are we going out after we clean up?"

    "Yeah, let''s go for a walk since we''re full, get some coffee, and go on a date. How does that sound?"

    "Sounds perfect."

    "You shower first."

    "Okay, I''ll be quick."

    After I showered and came out, Eun-ha got ready quickly.

    She looked beautiful as always and took the lead, holding my hand.

    We started our date with a coffee at a nearby caf¨¦.

    "Eun-ha, where are we going today?"

    "Hmm~ I picked somewhere I thought you''d like. But I''m not sure if you''ll really like it."

    Now I''m even more curious.

    "What is it?"

    "Hmm... I looked up popr date spots that guys want to go to."

    "Okay, what did you find? PC bang? Movie theater? Hotel staycation?"

    "An electronics market... want to go?"

    "What...?!"

    Thump.

    My heart started pounding.

    The holynd of countless electronic devices, also known as the yground for men:puters,ptops, phones, headsets, keyboards, game consoles, drones¡­

    There¡¯s nothing that¡¯s missing from that ce.

    I never imagined Eun-ha would suggest going there first.

    ¡°Oh- um, is it a bit too much?! Haha... I also thought of some other ces just in case-¡±

    I grabbed both of Eun-ha¡¯s hands tightly and said,

    ¡°Let''s get married, Eun-ha. I love you.¡±

    ¡°W-what?! Is it that good?!¡±

    ¡°I fell for you all over again¡­ I love you.¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Han-gyeol to be this excited.

    He was touching this and that, checking the specifications, and trying to exin everything to me, but it wasn¡¯t easy for me to understand.

    ¡°Eun-ha, don¡¯t you want aptop? As a film major, it wouldn''t hurt to have a good one, right?! Oh, wait a minute, Eun-ha, your phone is an Apple, isn¡¯t it? How about we check out the Apple store? Of course, if you¡¯re primarily using Premiere or After Effects, you don¡¯t necessarily need an Apple, but considering future use of Final Cut and the expandability with your phone, Apple could be a good choice.¡±

    I expected him to be happy about building his ownputer, but not to this extent.

    Han-gyeol was thrilled, holding my hand as we entered the store.

    ¡°What size do you like? How much storage do you need?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need aptop just yet~ Is it really that good?¡±

    ¡°Yes! The processor performance is great. But the price increases significantly with more storage¡­ that¡¯s the downside.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, don¡¯t you use Apple?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Apple doesn¡¯t support call recording. That¡¯s a huge drawback¡­¡±

    Seeing him so excited made me happy too.

    I carefully took Han-gyeol¡¯s hand and moved closer to him.

    ¡°Let me see. Oh? This! I thought about buying a watch before, but I didn¡¯t know much about it, so I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Really?! Personally, I think it¡¯s good to start with an entry-level model. If well-maintained, they don¡¯t depreciate much and can be resold at a reasonable price. Do you want one? Should I buy it for you?!¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time~ Today is your birthday. Should I buy it for you?¡±

    ¡°Oh- I don¡¯t need a watch yet, so I didn¡¯t buy one. And it¡¯s not really necessary~¡±

    ¡°If you want one, let me know~ I¡¯ll get it for you. Seriously!¡±

    ¡°Get it for me next time. You¡¯ve already bought my birthday present, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    He is incredibly perceptive.

    Even though Han-gyeol loves electronics, the gift that I picked out with care for him was more precious to him.

    ¡°Eun-ha, I prefer the gift you chose for me. Let¡¯s not change it now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ugh-! Sometimes it feels like Han-gyeol can read my mindpletely.¡±

    ¡°I love electronics, but I love the gift that Eun-ha chose for me while thinking about me more. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it~ Let¡¯s look around a bit more.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m satisfied enough. I¡¯ve seen all the new products.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! No way. I¡¯m enjoying this too. Let¡¯s stay a bit longer~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright~ I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat~¡±

    I knew he was being considerate, worrying that I might be bored.

    I wasn¡¯t bored at all, but I decided to ept Han-gyeol¡¯s kind heart as it was.

    He really is a warm person.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After lunch, we visited a movie theater, a manga caf¨¦, and an arcade. Lastly, we enjoyed some bite-sized sushi before heading home.

    While it¡¯s nice to have dates in atmospheric ces with Eun-ha, sometimes a rxed date like this is just perfect.

    "Eun-ha, I had an amazing time today. Honestly, this is the most fun birthday I¡¯ve ever had in my life."

    "Really? I was worried you might not like it because it wasn¡¯t fancy enough..."

    "Why would you worry about that? Thanks to you, today was truly wonderful. Thank you, Eun-ha."

    Eun-ha beamed with a big smile, feeling proud of herself.

    "Han-gyeol, let''s go home and eat cake now!"

    "I¡¯m not sure if I can fit any more in~"

    "If you''re too full, we can just light the candles and save the cake for tomorrow."

    "Oh, that sounds great. You¡¯re a genius. I adore you."

    "Hehe. Let¡¯s hurry back."

    We bought a cake and returned home.

    After changing clothes, we turned off the lights in the living room and lit the candles.

    Eun-ha cheerfully sang the birthday song for me.

    "Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday to you~ Happy birthday dear Han-gyeol~ Happy birthday to you~!"

    "It¡¯s kind of embarrassing hearing it in person. Thank you, Eun-ha."

    "You''re wee! Now blow out the candles."

    As I blew out the candles, Eun-ha carefully stood up.

    She quietly went to the room, possibly to get my gift, and came back holding a small paper bag, which she handed to me with care.

    "Can I open it?"

    "Yes, of course!"

    When I opened the paper bag, I found a beautiful ss bottle of perfume inside.

    "Wow, perfume?! Thank you! Since you gave it to me, I¡¯ll wear it every day."

    "They say giving perfume as a gift means you want the person to always remember you..."

    Eun-ha¡¯s face turned bright red, clearly feeling shy about saying something so sentimental.

    "Really? That¡¯s a nice meaning~"

    "So, please wear it every day...! It¡¯s a scent that suits you so well that other girls might get attracted to you, but...! Just remember that it¡¯s a gift from me...! I love you..."

    Seeing Eun-ha so shy and with her head down made her even more adorable.

    I gently approached her and hugged her.

    "I¡¯ll never forget. I¡¯ll wear it every day and think of you."

    "Then, can you quickly shower and try it on...?"

    "Uh?"

    "I want to smell it on you..."

    Judging by the atmosphere, she didn¡¯t just want to smell the perfume.

    Understanding what she meant, I immediately agreed.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go shower."

    "Oh, wait! I¡¯ll go first today!"

    "Huh? Okay. Then I¡¯ll put the cake in the fridge. Go ahead."

    "Got it! I¡¯ll be quick!"

    Eun-ha, still feeling shy, quickly grabbed her clothes and went into the bathroom.

    I''ve never put on perfume before, but I guess I¡¯ll just do it like they do in the dramas.

    To be safe, I¡¯ll use just a little.

    "Han-gyeol, I¡¯m done. You can go shower now!"

    After some time, Eun-ha finished her shower and came out of the bathroom.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go now."

    "Take your time!"

    "Nope, I¡¯ll be quick!"

    I shed a smile at Eun-ha and quickly took my shower.

    After applying lotion, I lightly sprayed the perfume she gave me and walked out of the bathroom, drying my hair with a towel as I entered the bedroom.

    "Eun-ha, I¡¯m done show-!!"

    The sight before me made me drop the towel I was holding.

    Oh my god...

    "You¡¯re here...?"

    "Is that... a bunny...?"

    View Image

    "You said I look like a small animal...! Is it weird...?"

    The best gift is right here.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 111: Living Together (End)

    Chapter 111: Living Together (End)

    "Do I look really strange¡­?"

    I couldn''t say anything and just took in Eun-ha''s appearance.

    A bunny girl... I never imagined I would encounter such a situation in my life.

    I hoped for a moment like this at least once in my life, but I didn''t expect it to happen so soon...

    "No... you''re beautiful..."

    The long bunny ears... the choker around her neck, the outfit that looked like it might burst, and the ck stockings.

    Eun-ha had everything a man likes, and it made my head spin.

    I was worried I might get a nosebleed if I wasn''t careful.

    What should I do... I keep thinking about messing her uppletely..."Han-gyeol..."

    Eun-ha got up from the bed.

    As she walked towards me, my heart started to race like crazy.

    Unconsciously, I took a step back, but Eun-ha pulled me into a hug.

    "Happy birthday...! Thank you for being born...!"

    I truly felt it was great to be born.

    There hasn''t been a day in my life as good as today.

    "Eun-ha..."

    "Yes?"

    Eun-ha''s eyes looking up at me were so lovely.

    I wished she would choose between being cute or sexy, but it was impossible.

    My vision blurred, and I nced at the ceiling in a daze.

    "Look at me¡­!"

    No matter how much time passed, my heart wouldn''t calm down.

    Instead, it started pounding even faster.

    In the end, I took a deep breath and swallowed dryly before turning my gaze back to Eun-ha.

    She''s still so beautiful.

    Ah, I really want to bite her.

    "I love you, Eun-ha. Truly and sincerely!"

    "I-I know... you don''t have to say it. Hurry and hug me too¡­"

    I carefully ced my hand on Eun-ha''s back and hugged her tightly.

    As the soft sensation became vivid in my mind, I felt like I was going to lose my reason.

    Still, gently... I kissed Eun-ha''s lips and moved towards the bed.

    "Mmm... ha¡­!"

    As soon as Iid Eun-ha down on the bed, I took off my top.

    "Eun-ha, you''re so sexy today¡­"

    "It''s because of you... I wanted you to be happy¡­!"

    "Yes. I''m incredibly happy, Eun-ha. I love you."

    "I love... mmm! Mmm¡­!"

    As I covered Eun-ha''s lips, I roughly explored her mouth.

    Eun-ha also opened her lips and epted my tongue without hesitation.

    Already heated up, I immediately began to knead Eun-ha''s chest while continuing the kiss.

    "Mmm...!"

    Each time I squeezed her chest hard, Eun-ha''s moans kept stimting me.

    Being gentle was out of the question now, so I pulled down the clothes covering Eun-ha''s chest.

    As soon as her ample chest came into view, I immediately kissed it.

    "Haa...!"

    As I took her nipple into my mouth, Eun-ha held my head tightly, wanting me even more.

    The way she gripped my hair and resisted the pleasure was incredibly alluring.

    Normally, I would give her time to calm down, but today was different.

    My own rationality had already flown out the window, and I couldn''t afford to be considerate of Eun-ha.

    All I wanted was for her entire body, from head to toe, to be drenched in pleasure.

    As I lifted her leg and caressed her thighs and the soft stockings, it seemed like her lower half was quickly getting wet.

    I wanted to touch and caress her vulva right away, but I decided to tease her a bit more.

    Even as I kissed her roughly, sucked on her breasts, and caressed her legs, I didn''t touch her vulva.

    When I repeatedly brought my hand close to her vulva but then stopped, Eun-ha paused the kiss and spoke.

    "Why aren''t you touching me...? Touch me..."

    "I don''t know where you mean."

    "Really...! You''re so mean...!"

    I thought she would get upset at my words, but instead, Eun-ha grabbed my wrist and ced it on her vulva.

    "Here... touch me here... Han-gyeol. Stop teasing... quickly...!"

    Seeing Eun-ha''s pleading face, I finally started to touch her vulva slowly.

    "Ah...! It feels so good...!"

    As I touched her, already soaking wet, a moan escaped her lips immediately.

    I teased her further.

    "You''re so wet. Does it feel that good?"

    "So good...! Put it in... Han-gyeol...!"

    "Alright. I''ll put it in."

    I slowly moved down to Eun-ha''s lower half.

    "Han-gyeol...?"

    Before inserting myself, I spread her thighs apart. Then, I began to caress her clitoris with my tongue.

    "Ahh-! Han-gyeol..! There...! Right there...!"

    I teased her lower half more roughly as she lifted her hips.

    She tried to hold onto the bed sheets to resist the pleasure, but it was too much.

    Her body trembled violently as she reached her climax.

    "Ahhh...! Ngh...!"

    Though I had brought her to this point, the sight of Eun-ha climaxing was always erotic.

    The pure and innocent Eun-ha was gone, reced by someone trembling with pleasure...

    I felt a bit guilty for bringing her to such a state, but I wanted to see more.

    After a while, I approached Eun-ha''s face, who was still panting heavily.

    "I love y- Ah!"

    Just as I was about to confess my love, Eun-ha turned me over onto my side.

    I worried for a moment that she might be angry, but her breathing was very ragged.

    "Let me... let me do it too..."

    "Ugh...! Eun-ha...!"

    Eun-ha slipped her hand into my pants and grasped my growing hardness.

    As she began to move her hand up and down, she spoke.

    "I''ll make you feel good, Han-gyeol..."

    "Eun-ha...?"

    She then moved her body downward and took off my pants.

    "Han-gyeol, you''re so big..."

    Eun-ha seemed surprised as she faced my fully erect member.

    It twitched with every breath she took. Then, slowly opening her mouth, she took it in.

    "Ugh..!!"

    The warm breath transformed into a hot pleasure, making the hair on my body stand on end.

    The hot, slippery sensation from Eun-ha¡¯s mouth sent shivers through me.

    She moved her jaw slowly, taking my member deep into her mouth. I felt like I could climax in her mouth any moment.

    As the thick and sticky sound resonated, I felt both guilt and pleasure. But, perhaps because it was her first time, she couldn¡¯t do it for long.

    She pulled my member out of her mouth and started to stroke it with her hand again.

    ¡°Han-gyeol... Does it feel good? Do you like it...?¡±

    ¡°It feels amazing...!¡±

    ¡°Then I''ll do it more... haap...!¡±

    Eun-ha immediately took my member back into her mouth. She moved more vigorously than before, and I quickly felt the urge to climax.

    ¡°Eun-ha... I¡¯m about to...!¡±

    I told her, and she must have heard, but Eun-ha didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she used her tongue to further stimte my member.

    With the sudden added stimtion, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and climaxed right there.

    I felt the thick semen pour into her mouth, filling me with indescribable pleasure.

    Only after she took all of my semen into her mouth did she finally release my member.

    ¡°...¡±

    Slowly looking at me, Eun-ha gulped down my semen.

    ¡°Did you... swallow it...?¡±

    ¡°Haah... haah... Yes... I swallowed it... Did it feel good, Han-gyeol?¡±

    Seeing Eun-ha like this, my lust surged to its peak.

    Iid her down on her back and put a condom on my member.

    ¡°Yes, it felt amazing. I can¡¯t hold back anymore...!¡±

    ¡°Yes... Come to me... Do whatever you want, Han-gyeol...¡±

    As soon as her words left her mouth, I thrust into her in one swift motion.

    ¡°Ahh...!!¡±

    Then, I grabbed her hips and moved roughly. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    ¡°Ahh...! Han-gyeol...! Han-gyeol...! I love you... I love you...!¡±

    ¡°I love you too...¡±

    My movements were rough and relentless, showing no signs of restraint. Each thrust was strong and hit deep inside Eun-ha.

    Eun-ha''s ample breasts shook violently up and down, and intense moans kept escaping her lips. Embarrassed, she covered her mouth with both hands.

    "Mmph...! Mmm...!!"

    I wondered what Eun-ha would look like if she got even more excited. To find out, I rubbed her clitoris while thrusting into her.

    She immediately opened her eyes wide and tried to grab my wrist.

    "Ahh...!! No...! Han-gyeol... I feel like I''m going crazy...!!"

    "It''s okay...! You can go crazy...!"

    "Ahh...! I''m...! Again...! Again..!!!"

    Eun-ha''s back arched like a bow and she began to tremble. Her fingers and toes stiffened, and she let out a loud moan.

    "Ahhh...! Ah..! Ahh...!!"

    Eun-ha¡¯s attempts to twist her body and shake off the pleasure looked incredibly erotic.

    Even as she bit down hard on her lower lip and climaxed, I kept moving my hips.

    "Ah...! I''m...! I''ming...!!!"

    "Sorry... You''re just too sexy right now, Eun-ha...! I can''t stop."

    I thought about stopping if Eun-ha asked me to. But if she told me to keep going, I nned to take it to the end.

    "Do it more...! More...! It''s okay to do it more...!! Ahh...!!"

    Eun-ha wrapped her legs tightly around my waist. As my upper body leaned forward, she hugged me tightly and moaned into my ear.

    "Ah...! Ah...! It feels good..! I love it when Han-gyeol fucks me...! Ngh...!"

    "Ah... I love you, Eun-ha."

    "Me too...! I love you too...! Han-gyeol...! I''ming again...! Again...!!"

    Hearing Eun-ha''s sultry voice in my ear, I moved my hips more roughly.

    As I began to thrust with all my might, I too reached my limit.

    "I''m about toe...!"

    "Do it...! Come quickly...! I love you...! I love you...! Han-gyeol...!"

    "I love you too! I love you, Eun-ha...!"

    As I climaxed, I copsed onto Eun-ha''s body.

    "Ah...!! Ngh...!!"

    Eun-ha climaxed again, leaving scratches on my back.

    Breathing heavily, I slowly lifted my head to check Eun-ha''s face.

    Her eyes were unfocused, panting heavily with a flushed face.

    "Haah... haah...!"

    Yet, just like always, she looked at me lovingly.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 112: The First Day of Classes (1)

    Chapter 112: The First Day of sses (1)

    Eventually, the first day of sses arrived.

    I wished I could have spent a little more time alone with Han-gyeol. It¡¯s a bit disappointing.

    Now that the semester has really started, I¡¯m even more worried.

    I can''t always be by his side, and I''m sure there will be girls throwing themselves at him.

    "Okay, Han-gyeol. If you''re walking down the street and a girl is carrying something really heavy, what do you do?"

    "Pretend to be on the phone and walk past her."

    Oh, that sounds good.

    It was a satisfying answer.

    "That''s right! You can''t be nice to other girls, okay?!""You don''t need to worry about me. But will you be able to handle it, Eun-ha?"

    "Me? My body and heart belong entirely to you, so you don''t have to worry."

    "Same here. But what if a guy asks for your number?"

    "I''ll tell him I''m married."

    "Good. But let''s avoid mentioning that we''re living together."

    "What?! Why?!"

    Han-gyeol thought for a moment before exining logically.

    "The reality is, there''s still a conservative view on cohabitation. People enjoy gossip more than you think. They might say things like, ''Did you hear about her?'' or if you make a minor mistake, ''I knew she''d be like that.'' Just say you''re living nearby. But don''t bring anyone home. Got it?"

    It was disappointing, but everything Han-gyeol said was true.

    I thought rumors about us living together would keep girls from hitting on him, but...!

    Seeing I didn''t respond, Han-gyeol patted my head and said,

    "Don''t worry~ I''m yours too, Eun-ha."

    "That''s right. Han-gyeol is mine."

    "Let''s go, or we''ll bete on the first day."

    "Okay! Text me when you''re done, okay?!"

    "Sure. Let''s go now."

    "Oh, wait a sec!"

    As Han-gyeol was about to leave through the front door, I quickly hugged him from behind.

    "Eun-ha?"

    "Even if there''s a girl prettier than me, don''t look at her."

    "Then I can look at everyone~"

    "We won''t see each other for hours, so kiss me...!"

    "Alright."

    With a smirk, Han-gyeol turned and kissed me.

    I dropped the bag I had slung over my shoulder and continued kissing him.

    Ah... I don''t want to be apart. To hell with the start of the semester; I just want to stay with Han-gyeol.

    More... just a little more...!

    <strong>***</strong>

    The first ss ended after just taking attendance.

    As soon as the professor left, the ss representative came into the lecture hall.

    She informed us that there would be a semester kickoff party at a bar tonight after all the sses were over.

    A kickoff party...

    I wanted to go to make some college friends, but I didn''t have anyone to go with.

    I guess I should have attended the orientation after all.

    Everyone who made friends at orientation went off to have lunch together.

    I wondered if Han-gyeol was done with his ss. I quickly texted him.

    [Hey, Han-gyeol. Are you done with ss?]

    [No, it looks like we''ll have a full ss.]

    [Alright. I''ll wait for you then.]

    [If you have someone to eat lunch with, don''t wait for me~]

    The thought of having lunch with Han-gyeol made my heart flutter.

    As I smiled at my phone screen, someone spoke to me.

    "Hey, are you going to the kickoff party today?"

    "Me? Are you talking to me?!"

    A girl sitting next to me spoke to me.

    She had short brown hair that suited her very well.

    "Yeah. If it''s okay, do you want to go together? It seems like everyone made friends at orientation, but I couldn''t go because of my part-time job."

    "Oh, sure! I''d love to. What sses do you have this afternoon?"

    "I don''t have any electives today, just major courses. What''s your name? I''m An-Yoori."

    "I''m Shin Eun-ha. I also have only major courses today."

    "I see. Do you want to have lunch together then?"

    "Oh-"

    I hesitated for a moment before replying.

    "Sure. Let''s go have lunch."

    I decided to do as Han-gyeol suggested.

    I definitely needed to make friends too.

    Most importantly, I didn''t want to turn down Yoori''s kind offer.

    "Alright. Let''s go."

    We packed our things and headed to the cafeteria.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Yoori turned out to be even nicer once we got to know each other.

    She had a bright smile and a gentle way of speaking.

    I felt good about how my college life was starting.

    "So, does your boyfriend go to our college too?"

    "Yeah, he''s in the Business Administration department."

    "Shouldn''t you be having lunch with him? Am I interrupting?"

    I waved my hand dismissively at Yoori''s concern.

    "No, he finishes an hourter, so I told him I''d eat first."

    "Ah, I see. Have you been with him for a long time?"

    "Yeah, we''ve been together since our senior year of high school. What about you? Do you have a boyfriend?"

    "Yeah, I do. We''ve been together for about four years."

    I was surprised.

    I had never met anyone my age who had been in a rtionship for so long.

    "Wow, that''s a really long time. Is he at the same college?"

    "No, he''s retaking his exams now. He''s at a boarding academy, so we don''t get to talk much."

    The conversation suddenly felt heavier.

    I hoped I hadn¡¯t touched on a sensitive topic, especially since it was our first meeting.

    "I hope everything works out well for you."

    "Thanks for saying that~ The cafeteria food is good."

    "I was just thinking the same thing."

    After that, we returned to lighter topics and chatted about various things.

    I''m really d that Yoori is the first friend I''ve made in college.

    "Shall we get up if we''re done eating?"

    "Yeah, let''s go."

    Yoori and I put our trays away and left the cafeteria.

    People were continuouslying in, and among them was Han-gyeol.

    "Oh? Han-gyeol!"

    "Oh?! Eun-ha. Did you just finish lunch? I messaged you, but you didn''t respond."

    "Oh, I must have missed it because my phone was in my bag!"

    Han-gyeol''s bright smile was apanied by his friends.

    "Wow, Lee Han-gyeol. I thought you were so reserved."

    "Yeah, he changespletely when he sees his girlfriend."

    "Of course, a girlfriend is different from friends."

    Fortunately, there were only guys with him, which made me feel slightly relieved.

    "What''s this~ Lee Han-gyeol~ You had a girlfriend?"

    "Whoa... what are you guys doing here?"

    Just then, two girls appeared behind Han-gyeol, calling his name in a very familiar tone, which made me feel a bit uneasy.

    Still, I''m not so naive as to get upset over someone just calling his name.

    Especially since Han-gyeol didn''t seem particrly pleased to see them.

    Hmm-! It seems like he''s doing well!

    "We''re here for lunch too~ Enjoy your meal~"

    The two girls passed by Han-gyeol¡¯s group without joining them.

    "What''s her name again... Anyway, oh- is this your friend, Eun-ha?"

    "Yeah, her name is An-Yoori. We''re going to the kickoff party together tonight."

    "Hi~ So you''re Eun-ha''s boyfriend? I just heard about you."

    "Yeah, hi~ Okay, Eun-ha. I''ll finish eating and then contact you."

    Han-gyeol waved brightly and even shook hands with Yoori.

    Is my friend safe? It''s too cute.

    "Yeah, see youter!"

    After watching Han-gyeol go into the cafeteria, I left with Yoori.

    But it really bothers me that there¡¯s a girl I don¡¯t know saying hi to Han-gyeol.

    Not knowing anything about her makes it even more concerning.

    Objectively speaking, they didn''t eat together, just said hello in passing.

    Han-gyeol doesn''t have female friends and isn''t interested in anyone else but me.

    So far, this hasn''t been an issue, but now I wonder if I need to get used to this.

    The thought of Han-gyeol talking to a girl I don''t know... it hurts a little.

    Come to think of it, Han-gyeol might go to the kickoff party tonight too, right?

    What if he gets friendly with other girls?

    Ugh, I still feel a bit uneasy.

    <strong>***</strong>

    After the afternoon sses, Yoori and I went to the kickoff party.

    The students who had already made friends at the orientation were quickly pouring and drinking.

    Yoori and I sat in a secluded corner, sipping our drinks.

    "Everyone''s having so much fun."

    "Yeah, they''re even ying drinking games."

    "Should we y, just the two of us?"

    "That''d be a bit awkward~"

    While Yoori and I were chatting, someone approached our table.

    "Hey, if there''s no one sitting here, can I join?"

    "Oh- yeah, sure. Have a seat. What''s your name?"

    "I''m Choi Jiyoung. Are you all twenty?"

    "Yeah, we are. I''m Shin Eun-ha, and this is An-Yoori."

    Once Jiyoung sat at our table, we quickly hit it off.

    After a few drinks, we were allughing and chatting away.

    "As soon as I came in, this table looked the mostfortable~"

    "Really? You''re not regretting it now, are you?!"

    "Nope, I''m d I came here~"

    "Hehe. Let''s drink! Drink till we drop."

    Yoori and Jiyoung started drinking nonstop.

    Can they handle it?

    I wonder what Han-gyeol is doing right now?

    "Come on, Eun-ha, drink up too~"

    First, I need to survive this table.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 113: The Start of the Semester (1)

    Chapter 113: The Start of the Semester (1)

    ¡°Who~ is drinking?! It''s Lee Han-gyeol drinking~! Lee! Han! Han-gyeol! One~ shot!¡±

    Damn it... Drinking games have evolved way too much these days.

    I''m already bad at drinking games, and here I am ying one I don''t even know.

    I have no idea how many penalty drinks I''ve had, and I feel like I''m going to ck out any moment now.

    I gulped down all the penalty drinks in front of me, and my vision was already spinning.

    ¡°Now~ let''s start Lee Han-gyeol''s~ favorite~ random~ game~ What game~ Game start! Game start!¡±

    I don''t know any drinking games, you guys.

    ¡°Eye Spy Game 1.¡±

    As soon as the game started, everyone stood up while checking each other¡¯s moves.Another victim was chosen, and they joyfully downed their penalty drink.

    Are they all heavy drinkers or what...?!

    They''re all monsters.

    ¡°Oh? Lee Han-gyeol is drunk~!¡±

    ¡°Finally?! Hested a long time~¡±

    Seeing how bad I am at these games, they were all targeting me, so there''s no way I could hold out.

    Well, they''re just trying to avoid getting caught themselves, so I guess I can overlook it.

    Ah¡ªwhat if Eun-ha''s really drunk too... I''m worried, should I call her?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a quick call.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going home just like that, are you~?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°What~? Lee Han-gyeol has a girlfriend?!¡±

    Seunghoon and Jaehyun, who were sitting next to me, already knew.

    I''ve just met these guys today, but I feel like I''ll be spending my college life with them.

    ¡°Jaehyun and I have seen her. She¡¯s from our college, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she''s in the Film Studies department.¡±

    ¡°Oh-! I''ve seen her too~ She¡¯s pretty~!¡±

    The girl sitting across from me said.

    I still don''t really know her name.

    We''ve been bumping into each other since we introduced ourselves at lunch.

    ¡°Anyway, I''ll be right back after the call.¡±

    I thought my college life would just pass by quietly, but that¡¯s not happening.

    Ah, I really want to go home and see Eun-ha. I wonder what she¡¯s doing right now.

    ¡°Oh- my phone.¡±

    I came out to make a call but... I left my phone behind.

    Nothing''s going right.

    ¡°Han-gyeol? What are you doing here?¡±

    As I was about to go back into the building, I heard Eun-ha''s voice.

    ¡°Eun-ha?!¡±

    What is this? A hallucination?

    If she appears right in front of me like this, there''s a chance it''s a hallucination.

    A woman who looked like Eun-ha walked straight up to me.

    ¡°Hold on, stop.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you really Eun-ha...? I''ve had so much to drink I can''t tell.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... it''s Han-gyeol!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The way she ran towards me without hesitation confirmed it was Eun-ha.

    Eun-ha, who was now in my arms, looked up at me with flushed cheeks, probably a bit tipsy.

    With her soft hair, fair skin, and bright smile, it was definitely Eun-ha.

    ¡°Hehe... I can smell the perfume I gave you...¡±

    She sniffed at me, making little noises.

    She was definitely a bit drunk.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, did you drink a lot too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask... I can''t see anything except you right now.¡±

    ¡°If you put it that way, drinking a lot doesn¡¯t seem so bad~¡±

    ¡°What were you doing here? You should have called.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª I put Yoori and Jiyoung in a taxi and was about to call you when I saw you across the street, so I ran over~ What about you?¡±

    ¡°I had too much to drink from the drinking games, so I came out for some air. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Ah-! We yed a lot of drinking games, but I never got caught. You know I¡¯m good at games!¡±

    I thought she was only good at fighting games, but it seems she''s good at drinking games too.

    ¡°Did any other guys try to hit on you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph~ Are you jealous?! This side of Han-gyeol is cute too. I want to kiss you.¡±

    Of course, they must have asked if she had a boyfriend. We''re together so often that I get a little anxious sometimes.

    ¡°Don''t change the subject¡ªdid any other guys try to hit on you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ When I was drinking at the seniors¡¯ table, a female senior asked if I had a boyfriend, and I said yes. So, no one approached me~!¡±

    ¡°You did well~ Keep it up. Even if other guys offer to buy you food, don¡¯t go with them, okay? I¡¯ll take care of that.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure! So? What about you?¡±

    Eun-ha slightly stepped back from my embrace and looked up at me.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Did any other girls try to hit on you? You did tell them you have a girlfriend, right?¡±

    There was a slight glint of menace in Eun-ha''s eyes.

    If I hadn¡¯t mentioned it earlier, I would have been in big trouble.

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t say it outright myself.

    ¡°Of course I told them~¡±

    ¡°I was about to go home, but are you going to stay and drink more?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, I was thinking of heading home soon too. I don''t think I can drink anymore. Just wait a moment, I''ll grab my stuff ande out.¡±

    ¡°Should Ie up with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I''ll be quick.¡±

    ¡°Just~ let¡¯s go up together.¡±

    I guess it doesn''t matter since I''ll be out soon anyway.

    <strong>****</strong>

    I went up the stairs with Han-gyeol.

    I had quite a bit to drink myself, but it looks like Han-gyeol drank just as much.

    I¡¯ve never seen him this drunk before.

    When we reached the table where Han-gyeol had been sitting, his friends weed him back.

    Of course, they acknowledged me too.

    ¡°Wow¡ªhe said he was going to call his girlfriend, and he actually brought her here?¡±

    ¡°Right on! I want to be a campus couple too. Help me out here.¡±

    ¡°You might find that on your report card.¡±

    ¡°Hey, man¡­ we just started the semester, don¡¯t jinx it.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, since my girlfriend¡¯s here, I¡¯m going to head out. You guys get home safely.¡±

    Just as Han-gyeol and I were about to leave, I noticed the girl sitting across from Han-gyeol.

    She was the one who greeted him so warmly during lunch.

    Sitting at the same table means she¡¯s close with Han-gyeol, right?

    Well¡­ it¡¯s nothing to worry about for now¡ª

    ¡°Hey~ since your girlfriend is here, have a drink before you go~¡±

    Just when I thought I didn¡¯t need to worry, someone made me worry right away.

    She had just met Han-gyeol today, yet she greeted him warmly and was sitting at the same table.

    It might be my imagination, but it seemed beneficial to know a bit more about her.

    ¡°No, Eun-ha¡¯s already had a lot to drink¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shall we? Honestly, I could use a bit more to drink too.¡±

    I decided to join them.

    As long as I don¡¯t get caught in the drinking games, everything should be fine.

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink~ I feel bad for making you leave early because of me.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    I took off my coat and settled next to Han-gyeol.

    He followed and sat down beside me.

    ¡°We were in the middle of a drinking game; is it okay if we continue?¡±

    ¡°Of course~! I just came from a drinking game with my department.¡±

    ¡°Did you know Han-gyeol is terrible at drinking games?¡±

    Her tone was slightly irritating.

    ¡°He has a bit of a cute side to him~¡±

    The way she rested her chin on the table and looked at Han-gyeol also bothered me.

    Looking at someone else¡¯s boyfriend like that¡­ it¡¯s starting to get annoying.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know. We¡¯ve always just had drinks alone, so we never had the chance to y drinking games~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. If you can¡¯t handle it, give it to me. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for looking out for me.¡±

    At least Han-gyeol was only looking out for me.

    Maybe I should just show how strong our rtionship is here and now?

    But how? I can¡¯t just kiss him out of the blue, that¡¯s too embarrassing.

    Besides, that might affect his college life, so maybe it¡¯s better to just y it cool today.

    This person hasn¡¯t done anything to Han-gyeol, but¡­ the way she keeps looking at him is really annoying.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s y a drinking game then?¡±

    I started the drinking game with a bright smile.

    Everyone was having a good time, but most of the targets were Han-gyeol.

    It turned out that he was indeed bad at drinking games, as he kept having to drink penalty shots.

    Eventually, it seemed too much for him as he hesitated with a drink in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it~¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    I quickly took the drink from Han-gyeol and downed it.

    Ugh¡ªit was extremely bitter. It felt like I just drank four shots of soju in one go.

    ¡°Oh~ that¡¯s impressive!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone targeting my boyfriend a bit too much~?¡±

    I gently pulled Han-gyeol¡¯s face toward my shoulder, hugging him closely for everyone, especially the girl, to see.

    Her lower eyelid seemed to twitch slightly, but it could have just been my drunken imagination.

    Still, it felt like a good time to start making our exit since I now knew who to keep an eye on.

    ¡°Han-gyeol is really drunk, so we¡¯re going to head out now.¡±

    ¡°Already? You can stay a bit longer. The subway has probably stopped running by now.¡±

    What¡¯s with her insistence on keeping Han-gyeol around?

    Is she trying to observe our rtionship more closely?

    From an objective standpoint, I had no solid evidence to be sure.

    But it did seem like a good idea to assert our rtionship a bit more.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~ I¡¯ll just have him stay at my ce~¡±

    With that, I quickly gathered Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Come on, Han-gyeol? Let¡¯s go home~¡±

    ¡°Uh... yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With Han-gyeol¡¯s arm around my neck, I slowly got up from my seat.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re leaving now~ Let¡¯s meet again if we get the chance. It was fun.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 114: The Start of the Semester (2)

    Chapter 114: The Start of the Semester (2)

    After taking Han-gyeol out, I headed straight home.

    It makes my heart flutter a little to have Han-gyeol, who always takes care of me and gives me strength, nowpletely relying on me.

    How can he be so defenseless? What if someone takes him away? I just want to devour him.

    Should I seize this opportunity and devour him for real?

    ¡°Eun-ha... I feel dizzy. The floor is spinning...¡±

    ¡°Just hang in there a bit longer. We¡¯re almost home, okay?¡±

    ¡°I like living in the same house as Eun-ha...¡±

    ¡°Right? You like living with me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... it makes me really happy.¡±Han-gyeol lifted his head slightly and looked at me.

    Maybe it¡¯s the mix of alcohol and cologne, but today he seemed even more alluring.

    Seeing him look so vulnerable made my heart race like crazy.

    I wanted toy him down on the bed and tease him. That desire gave me strength.

    ¡°Ugh...! Just a little more, we¡¯re almost there. Hang in there.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Sorry for drinking so much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like this side of you too.¡±

    I finally managed to get Han-gyeol home, supporting his staggering body.

    The walk left a bit of sweat on my forehead. I tossed my bag aside, nning to take a shower first.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll shower first. You should sober up a bit-! Whoa!¡±

    As I headed towards the bathroom, Han-gyeol suddenly grabbed my wrist tightly.

    He pulled me onto the bed, hugging me tightly as he fell.

    ¡°Stay with me a little longer.¡±

    So assertive...!

    Han-gyeol started stroking my head, as if he saw me as a cat.

    I loved the gentle touch of his hand, so I stayed cuddled up in his arms. Being tipsy and it being nighttime, the moment felt even more thrilling.

    ¡°Eun-ha, your hair is so soft. We use the same shampoo, so why doesn¡¯t mine smell like this?¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s voice sounded especially seductive tonight.

    As soon as I felt his breath and voice in my ear, I clutched his cor tightly.

    Something about being unable to move from his grasp felt incredibly alluring.

    ¡°I like the scent of your shampoo too.¡±

    Han-gyeol grabbed a handful of my hair and smelled it.

    It wasn¡¯t an action meant to make my heart flutter, but the atmosphere kept turning more and more suggestive.

    In the dark room, having my boyfriend smell my hair was surprisingly embarrassing. But wanting him to smell more... that must be a perverted thought, right?

    Is it safe to say it¡¯s just because I want him to know more about me?

    I don¡¯t know. Right now, I just love being in Han-gyeol¡¯s arms.

    I¡¯m already drunk, so it shouldn¡¯t matter, right?

    ¡°You can... keep going...¡±

    As I softly spoke in Han-gyeol¡¯s embrace, he hesitated not at all before slipping his hand under my shirt.

    He felt my back, savoring my warmth and skin.

    Without caring that my shirt was riding up, Han-gyeol continued to caress my back.

    ¡°Eun-ha, your body is so soft. I want to keep touching you.¡±

    ¡°...You can keep touching me. I like it when you touch me... It makes me feel loved and happy.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep touching you.¡±

    My heart was pounding.

    A drunk Han-gyeol felt like a bad boy, which made it even more thrilling.

    I loved how he sensually touched my back and how he tantalizingly didn¡¯t move his hand higher.

    ¡°I love being like this with you, Eun-ha. Last year, I couldn¡¯t even think about lying in the same bed.¡±

    ¡°Back then, we were students... but now we¡¯re adults, so it doesn¡¯t matter...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying it like it¡¯s okay to do anything because we¡¯re adults now. Can we really do anything?¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    What does he mean by ¡®anything¡¯? It can only be that, right...? But...

    ¡°Today... is a very dangerous day for me...¡±

    It¡¯s a day when I might end up getting pregnant if we¡¯re not careful.

    But if Han-gyeol wants it, I don¡¯t care. I mean it. I just want to tie the knot with him as soon as possible.

    ¡°I was just talking about kissing~ but you¡¯re always thinking about that.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    My face flushed hot. In this situation, what else could I think of?

    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°At this rate, you¡¯ll be having a baby before we even graduate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind... I actually want that...¡±

    And I mean it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enjoy college life?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I came to college with you, so I want to enjoy it, but I want to get married more...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only twenty, there¡¯s so much we can do ahead of us.¡±

    Han-gyeol was entirely right. And I wasn¡¯tpletely without expectations for campus life. But I couldn¡¯t shake off even the slightest chance.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for a high school romance to end in marriage...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I never intended to show it, but I let it slip out thanks to the alcohol.

    ¡°Since the semester started, I¡¯ve been thinking that. As time passes, we¡¯ll have less and less time together. Even today... yesterday it was normal to have lunch together, but today we couldn¡¯t because of our different schedules.¡±

    Even after just one day, I missed Han-gyeol terribly. I tried spending a day without him as he suggested, making new friends, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling the void.

    ¡°I feel a bit regretful that we¡¯re in different departments... having separate orientation parties. Seeing girls I don¡¯t know talking to you. It might just be because it¡¯s the first day, but I know we¡¯ll have even less time together after graduation. It¡¯ll be hard to stay in touch when we¡¯re working... And with our different majors, working at the samepany seems unlikely...¡±

    I clung tightly to Han-gyeol¡¯s cor.

    ¡°I thought it would be okay, but spending the day like this made me miss you so much. Knowing we¡¯ll have less time together as time goes by makes me feel regretful. That¡¯s why I want to marry you soon before these feelings grow stronger... I want to have a baby with you.¡±

    Though it was just a day¡¯s feelings, I confessed honestly to Han-gyeol.

    ¡°I see. You looked fine, so I didn¡¯t realize. It¡¯s understandable to feel that way after starting the semester and being apart for a day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... But I know you love me a lot. I know you won¡¯t look at other girls. I just regret that our time together is decreasing...! I¡¯m not asking you to spend more time with me, okay?! So don¡¯t feel pressured- kyah!¡±

    Suddenly, Han-gyeol flipped me over and climbed on top of me. Smiling, he spoke.

    ¡°In summary, you felt a bit anxious, right?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly anxious, but...¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re right, Eun-ha. When we graduate, we¡¯ll naturally have less time to be together. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to say to reassure you right now. I can¡¯t irresponsibly promise that it won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... I wasn¡¯t trying to burden you with what I said.¡±

    ¡°You do feel my love, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course... How could I feel any more loved? It¡¯s overflowing as it is...¡±

    Han-gyeol slowly brushed my hair back.

    ¡°You said before, Eun-ha, that you remember all the days we¡¯ve been together...¡±

    ¡°Did I say that...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you said it when you were drunk. You said you were happiest when I first told you I loved you.¡±

    ¡°Oh...! That day...!¡±

    ¡°Was there ever a day with me that you didn¡¯t like? Apart from feeling disappointed sometimes.¡±

    I shook my head vigorously.

    ¡°No...! Every day with you has been wonderful, without exception.¡±

    ¡°Right? So let¡¯s not worry about things that haven¡¯t happened yet. We¡¯ve enjoyed every day so far. Let¡¯s just live each day, focusing on today. Even a year or ten years from now, I¡¯ll make sure you answer the same way. Even if our time together decreases, I¡¯ll make you feel just as loved.¡±

    His sweet words made my cheeks heat up.

    ¡°So, did you feel loved today?¡±

    ¡°I did...¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°When you asked me if other guys had been hitting on me... I felt loved because you were jealous...¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear~ I¡¯ll make sure you feel just as loved tomorrow, the day after, and for the rest of our lives. So don¡¯t rush.¡±

    Why does he only say such lovely things? He didn¡¯t promise to not reduce our time together, but instead, he promised to make every ¡®today¡¯ full of love.

    It felt like the same promise, but it was so heartwarming. Really... he¡¯s an amazing person.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, but today was a bitcking.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I slowly wrapped my arms around Han-gyeol¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower, so give me a kiss after...¡±

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t wait that long.¡±

    Han-gyeol leaned in and started kissing my neck.

    ¡°Han-gyeol...! Wait...! Let me shower...¡±

    ¡°No... just stay still.¡±

    ¡°Hngh...!¡±

    I was embarrassed from sweating a bit earlier...! But Han-gyeol¡¯s hot breath touched my neck, and he continued to suck on my skin.

    He usually only left marks on my upper chest, never on my neck...!

    ¡°Not the neck...! The semester has already started...¡±

    Honestly, I¡¯d love it if he left a mark. I want him to mark me as his own. I want him to do it roughly, showing he wants me. A bit more aggressively...

    ¡°Han-gyeol...! Are you listening...! Hngh...! Han-gyeol...!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯ll just have to use a patch for a while.¡±

    Embarrassingly, Han-gyeol sucked on my neck roughly.

    This moment was so thrilling, and his uncharacteristic behavior made it even more exciting.

    Before I knew it, I was holding him tightly, wanting him to ravish me more.

    ¡°Is it too intense?¡±

    Han-gyeol lifted his head slowly after leaving a mark on my neck. My body was already on fire, and there was no stopping now.

    ¡°Do more...!¡±

    I grabbed Han-gyeol¡¯s head and pulled him down.

    ¡°Mmph...!¡±

    I covered his lips with mine, holding him tightly. Both of us were so heated that we began to roughly undress each other.

    Thud-

    Thud-

    Clothes fell one by one to the floor, and we spent our time together once more.

    Kissing and caressing each other¡¯s bodies, loving and being loved.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 115: The Start of the Semester (3)

    Chapter 115: The Start of the Semester (3)

    Two weeks had already passed since the start of my university life.

    Both Eun-ha and I had naturally adapted to our changed routines.

    -¡°Lee Han-gyeol. Could you show me your notes for Intro to Business Management? I couldn¡¯t take notes because I had to go to the hospital today.¡±

    ¡°That should be in my locker. Uh, number 76. Just take it out, copy it, and put it back. And buy me a can of coffee.¡±

    -¡°Sure~¡±

    I hung up the phone and refocused on Eun-ha sitting in front of me.

    ¡°Who was that? A ssmate?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She went to the hospital and asked to see my notes. I told her to get it from my locker.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s your notes, they must be super detailed. Is a can of coffee enough?¡±I wanted to tell her to buy me a meal at the cafeteria, but I didn¡¯t want to make Eun-ha ufortable.

    ¡°I can ask for a favorter. Don¡¯t we have to head to ss soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...! I want to hang out with you a bit more, though. Want to audit my ss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit much~ I¡¯ll study at the library until my ss starts.¡±

    ¡°Your ss ends at five, right? Then I¡¯lle to your lecture hall after I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Got it~ Let¡¯s get going. You¡¯ll bete, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    After leaving the campus cafe, Eun-ha walked off to her ss.

    She¡¯s been looking tiredtely with all the assignments. Maybe we should go out for some fresh air this weekend.

    Living together means we¡¯re always around each other in the evenings, but having different sses makes me feel a bit lonely.

    Eun-ha used to sit next to me every day in high school...

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit sad.¡±

    I watched Eun-ha enter the academic building and then headed to the library.

    It¡¯s only been two weeks since the semester started, and it¡¯s rare to see freshmen in the library.

    But I don¡¯t have time to waste¡­

    I need to study for TOEIC and prepare for certifications before I forget.

    I¡¯ll spend my twenties in university, then enlist next year.

    I¡¯ll probably be twenty-three, a second-year student, when I return.

    By then, Eun-ha will be a fourth-year, about to graduate.

    Even if Eun-ha gets a job, I¡¯ll still be a student for two more years, and it might take even longer if I consider job hunting.

    In my opinion, the difference between a working professional and a student is quite significant.

    Financial conditions and daily routines are quite different...

    So it¡¯s better to prepare to get a job as soon as possible.

    Should I take summer sses to meet early graduation requirements?

    Maybe I should also start volunteer work early.

    Once I started thinking, my thoughts kept spiraling until it was time for ss.

    When I arrived at the lecture hall, Seunghoon had saved me a seat.

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol. I saved you a seat here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. But why do you look like that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask... We drank until five in the morning. I feel like dying.¡±

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol... If you had been there, we might have drunk less.¡±

    Seunghoon and Jaehyun, who were sitting next to me, had recently been attending drinking sessions every day, saying they were releasing the stress of being exam-takers.

    Well, if there were typical freshmen, they would probably be more like Seunghoon and Jaehyun. I guess I¡¯m the odd one for quietly going to the library.

    ¡°We¡¯d probably have all passed out together.¡±

    I answered as I took my writing tools out of my bag.

    ¡°They¡¯re right, Lee Han-gyeol. Why don¡¯t you ever drink with us?¡±

    ¡°What? Were you here?¡±

    ¡°Could you please pay attention to me? I¡¯ve been here from the start!¡±

    The girl sitting in front of me was named Chae-in Jeong. I had seen her at lunchtime on the first day, and she was the one who kept making me drink at the wee party.

    She had a cheerful and bold personality and already had a good reputation in our department.

    ¡°Did you put my printouts in the locker?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Oh, by the way, we¡¯re going to have drinks with the seniors after school today. You shoulde too. Seunghoon and Jaehyun areing.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see these guys are half-dead? How are we supposed to drink with them?¡±

    I said, looking at Seunghoon and Jaehyun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask them. You guys want to go drinking, right?¡±

    They quietly raised an OK sign while lying on their desks.

    Crazy. Their livers must be rotting away.

    ¡°See, they¡¯reing. You shoulde too, Lee Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t really enjoy drinking that much, and I get terrible hangovers the next day.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡ªthen I¡¯ll be your ck knight. Just trust me. I can drink well!¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t really enjoy crowded ces.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯te to the MT* either.¡±

    ¡°For the same reason.¡±

    I kept refusing, but I felt like if I kept saying no, I¡¯d start to feel out of ce. But Eun-ha said she¡¯de pick me up after ss, so it¡¯s not possible today.

    ¡°I have ns today, so I can¡¯t. How about next Wednesday? I can make it then.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª! You better keep that promise! Let¡¯s drink with our ssmates next Wednesday.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    I wonder if Eun-ha would be okay with it.

    <strong>****</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s ss. Good job, everyone.¡±

    As soon as the three-hour lecture ended, everyone rushed out of the lecture hall.

    I was about to contact Eun-ha on my phone when I saw her sitting at a table in front of the vending machine.

    She looked around for me among the students and smiled as soon as our eyes met.

    I was about to walk over to Eun-ha when Cha-in blocked my way.

    ¡°Han-gyeol! I forgot to give you the can of coffee I promised.¡±

    She handed me the can of coffee and walked away.

    Receiving a can of coffee from a female ssmate right in front of my girlfriend... Is this okay?

    Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t mention earlier that the person borrowing the printouts was a girl.

    Eun-ha, sitting at the table, was watching Cha-in walk away rather than looking at me.

    This is trouble.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªyeah! Must¡¯ve been tough with all those sses.¡±

    ¡°Not really~ Shall we head back?¡±

    I tried to act as if nothing had happened.

    But Eun-ha kept ncing at the can of coffee in my hand.

    ¡°Was the person you lent the printouts to a girl?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªyeah. I forgot to mention that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why make a big deal out of it? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    We left the campus and headed towards our ce.

    Given how quiet she was today, it seemed like it did bother her.

    What did we usually talk about when heading home?

    Why can¡¯t I think of anything to say now?

    Before Eun-ha brought it up¡ª

    ¡°So, are you close with that girl?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s slightly chilly words broke the silence.

    ¡°We¡¯re not that close... She¡¯s just one of those people who gets along with everyone in the department. That kind of rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I see. Sorry for asking. I was just curious because I didn¡¯t know her... Haha! What should we have for dinner? How about buying some tofu and making tofu stew? Or kimchi stew?¡±

    Eun-ha is more rational than I often realize.

    She might seem emotional on the surface, but she possesses a significant amount of rational judgment.

    When determining right from wrong, she tends to rely on objective facts rather than her emotions.

    I think we¡¯re simr in that regard, but she maintains this objectivity even in our rtionship.

    Just like now.

    It¡¯s rare to find someone who wouldn¡¯t feel anything in that situation.

    I would also wonder if someone gave Eun-ha a can of coffee.

    But from an objective viewpoint, it¡¯s nothing more than a small thank you for lending printouts.

    That¡¯s why Eun-ha discarded her subjective feelings and apologized for asking.

    It would be nice if she were more honest about her feelings. Lately, it seemed like she was hiding them a bit.

    ¡°Sometimes I think you¡¯re quite a rational person, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?! Me?! Really...?! Mom always nagged me for being clumsy sometimes...!¡±

    ¡°Well... It might seem that way on the surface, but you have a very cool-headed way of looking at things.¡±

    ¡°Is that apliment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. But do you need to be like that in a rtionship? You can be more honest with your feelings.¡±

    When I gently leaned in, Eun-ha took a step back and said, ¡°B-but...! That girl was simply returning the favor to you, Han-gyeol! It¡¯s a bit much for me to make a fuss over that, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°So you were thinking that way. But if someone gave you a can of coffee, I think I¡¯d feel a bit uneasy. Isn¡¯t that the same for you? Or is it just my imagination?¡±

    It¡¯s a bit ironic to be saying this when I¡¯m the one who received the can of coffee, but it¡¯s best to get this out in the open.

    ¡°Of course, it does bother me a bit, but...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to be so objective in a romantic rtionship. Rtionships are fundamentally emotional, right? So it¡¯s okay to express your feelings more openly.¡±

    Eun-ha pondered for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Really...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You used to speak your mind more often. Why are you hiding your feelingstely?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡ª¡±

    ¡°Go on, tell me.¡±

    Eun-ha hesitated, then looked me straight in the eyes and spoke.

    ¡°I think I have a strong sense of possessiveness over you. When you¡¯re not around, I keep wanting to see you and talk to you. When we were always together, I didn¡¯t realize it, but now that we¡¯re apart, I feel like I might be overly attached, so I thought I should restrain myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Eun-ha, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. If it ever feels overwhelming, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    ¡°Really...? But you¡¯re so kind that I feel like you¡¯d just put up with it and try to understand.¡±

    She was right. If Eun-ha had felt that way, I would probably have acted exactly as she described.

    Eun-ha sees right through me.

    ¡°Your silence is telling, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well...! But now that we¡¯re talking about it, I¡¯ll be honest. If it ever feels like too much, I¡¯ll tell you directly, so you should also feel free to speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°Really...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Really, really, really...? You won¡¯t hate me?¡±

    ¡°I could never hate you, Eun-ha.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Eun-ha opened up and started speaking rapidly, letting out everything that had been on her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close with other girls! No being alone with another girl! Don¡¯t create situations where another girl might find you attractive. I¡¯m not saying you should be mean, but don¡¯t go out of your way to help them either. I don¡¯t want anyone falling for your kindness. It¡¯s fine to lend your printouts, but nothing more than a can of coffee in return...¡±

    ¡°What about group activities, like drinking together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if there are guys too... But no ck-knighting for girls! And don¡¯t take a girl home if she¡¯s drunk! Call me if a girl needs help!¡±

    ¡°Got it. Thanks for being honest. You should have told me sooner.¡±

    I smiled and pulled her cheek yfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one more important thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t have any physical affection at college... give me more affection at home!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: MT: Membership Training (MT) is an event held among university students in South Korea. These eventsst roughly two days and are considered a free-form training session, where students spend time socializing with peers in the same academic majors or clubs, often at a remote location.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 116: The Start of the Semester (End)

    Chapter 116: The Start of the Semester (End)

    I¡¯m really d I ended up at the same university as Han-gyeol.

    If we hadn¡¯t been at the same university, I might have... gotten pretty obsessed.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t like this part of myself, but I must really love Han-gyeol a lot.

    I want to see him, to touch him, even now.

    Wanting to touch him is just a bonus.

    Should I make a ton of money and just stay at home with Han-Han-gyeol?

    But to live without working, we¡¯d need to own a building¡­

    Even buying a small building would cost around 3 billion won¡­

    It¡¯s an unrealistic amount to save up just from our sries.¡°Eun-ha, what are you thinking about so deeply? Your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?! Was it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°No... it¡¯s just, you always seem to be thinking about your boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°As a single person, seeing you like this makes me feel lonely~¡±

    Yoori and Jiyoung were also doing assignments with me in the study room.

    ¡°Jiyoung, you could start dating if you wanted to~¡±

    ¡°Thanks for saying that, but I can¡¯t seem to find anyone decent~ How about you, Yoori? How¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s studying hard~ We don¡¯t talk much though...¡±

    Seeing Yoori¡¯s slight bitterness made Jiyoung and I feel sorry.

    Not being able to talk or see each other freely must be tough.

    Seeing Yoori force a smile made me ufortable.

    It¡¯s not good to be too affectionate in front of her.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay-! He said he coulde out this weekend~ We¡¯re meeting then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Where are you going on your date?¡±

    ¡°Just hanging out by the Han River and then going to Lotte Tower.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds fun. Tell us all about it afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Sure~ Let¡¯s finish our assignments quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s focus now!¡±

    After ending our conversation, everyone concentrated on their assignments.

    I knew the Film Studies department had a lot of assignments, but I didn¡¯t realize it would be this much.

    Each major ss assigned new projects, and dying them would definitely lead to disaster.

    After about an hour or two, the project n started to take shape.

    Since we could do the filmingter, I decided to wrap it up for today.

    ¡°Ugh... I need a break.¡±

    As soon as I stretched, my phone on the desk buzzed.

    It was a call from Han-gyeol, so I grabbed my phone and left the study room.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    -Yeah, Eun-ha. Were you doing assignments? You didn¡¯t check my messages.

    ¡°Oh! I must¡¯ve missed them while focusing!¡±

    -I¡¯m going to grab some drinks now, but I wanted to see your face before I go.

    ¡°Really? Where are you now?¡±

    -I¡¯m in front of your building. Can youe out for a bit?

    ¡°Just wait a minute!¡±

    As soon as I hung up, I fiddled with my bangs and walked down the stairs.

    When I stepped out of the building, Han-gyeol was waiting for me with a drink in his hand.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°You came quickly. You haven¡¯t finished your assignment yet, right? Here, drink this while you work.¡±

    Han-gyeol handed me an iced chocte he had bought from a cafe.

    ¡°I was just craving something sweet. Thanks! I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±

    I took a sip of the iced chocte Han-gyeol bought for me. The sweet taste spread through my mouth, making me feel great. But then a thought suddenly crossed my mind.

    ¡°Why do you always get iced chocte? You could bring coffee, you know?¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you don¡¯t drink coffee. You have a bit of a childish taste.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve started drinking it a bit since I¡¯m a college student now! I drink it whenever you do!¡±

    ¡°You never finish it though~ Alright. Since you¡¯re an adult now, I¡¯ll get you an Americano next time.¡±

    ¡°Just sometimes get chocte, okay? Are you going to drink with your friends right after this?¡±

    ¡°No, I still have some time.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s sit on the bench and chat for a bit longer!¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like that too.¡±

    We took a seat on a bench next to the building.

    ¡°How¡¯s the assignment going? Is it tough?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started¡­! Every major ss has its own assignments, and none of them are easy. I heard there would be a lot of assignments, but I didn¡¯t expect this much. I feel buried under them. And today, we got another one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really a lot. Don¡¯t overdo it. When are you going home today?¡±

    ¡°I n to leave after finishing the project proposal. I¡¯ll probably leave with my friends.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay toote. If you¡¯re outte, call me. I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Hey~ You can¡¯t just leave your friends in the middle of hanging out!¡±

    I want to be a cool girlfriend to Han-gyeol.

    I hope our rtionship staysfortable like this.

    ¡°What about dinner, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably eat with my friends after finishing the assignment. Don¡¯t worry about me~¡±

    It¡¯s right to let him go since he cares about me like this.

    He¡¯s someone who will think of me even when he¡¯s out drinking.

    While we were talking, Han-gyeol¡¯s phone started ringing.

    ¡°Is it time to go? You should go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You should go back in. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re inside.¡±

    ¡°Alright~ Thanks for the iced chocte!¡±

    ¡°Get home safely~¡±

    After finishing our conversation, I went straight back into the building.

    I waved back at Han-gyeol, who was waving at me from behind, and returned to the study room.

    ¡°Eun-ha, did you finish the assignment?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I almost finished the proposal. I¡¯ll do the filming tomorrow. What about you, Jiyoung?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done too. Yoori just finished.¡±

    ¡°I should hurry up and finish too~¡±

    ¡°Take your time. We¡¯ll wait for you~¡±

    With Yoori and Jiyoung¡¯s encouragement, I quickly finished up the project proposal.

    Just to be safe, I uploaded it to the cloud, and then we all left the college building together.

    As soon as we stepped outside, Jiyoung took a deep breath and exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Ah-! I feel alive again.¡±

    ¡°You guys worked hard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to have a drink, but I have prior ns, so I¡¯ll be heading off first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m going home to rest. Eun-ha, are you heading to your apartment?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going straight home.¡±

    ¡°Yoori, are you taking the bus?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking the subway. We¡¯re all going different ways.¡±

    ¡°Take care, everyone~ See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah~ Eun-ha, get home safely~¡±

    ¡°Bye~¡±

    After parting ways, I headed straight to my apartment.

    For dinner, I thought I¡¯d have the leftover sundubu-jjigae I had for breakfast.

    I nned to spend the evening studying video editing.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Han-gyeol isn¡¯t here, but my apartment feels farther away today.¡±

    I walked home quietly, turned on the lights, and immediately went to take a shower.

    After a quick dinner of the sundubu-jjigae I had in the fridge, I headed straight to theputer room.

    Most of my peers seemed to have some experience with video editing, but I needed more practice.

    I noticed some seniors making money with their video editing skills, which seemed like a good opportunity.

    It seemed like a good long-term n to improve my video editing skills and earn some money.

    Plus, I wanted to buy Han-gyeol the electronics he wanted in the future.

    ¡°Everything seems to lead back to Han-gyeol, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Love is such a strange thing. All the couples in the world must have started as strangers. They get to know each other, share their daily lives, and eventually be each other¡¯s everyday.

    Just as I was thinking this, I received a message from Han-gyeol.

    [Han-gyeol?: I''m drinking with my ssmates right now. We ran into some second-year seniors and are drinking with them. I won¡¯t stay out toote.]

    I quickly replied.

    [Okay! Don¡¯t drink too much~]

    After responding to Han-gyeol, I began my video editing studies.

    Thanks to some basic knowledge I already had, it didn¡¯t take long to get the hang of it.

    Following the book rmended by my senior and practicing video editing was quite enjoyable.

    ¡°Maybe I should film a vlog with Han-gyeol next time~¡±

    If I pointed the camera at him, he¡¯d probably dart around trying to hide.

    He¡¯s a bit shy, so he might run away.

    The thought of ying around like that with Han-gyeol made me smile. I hummed a tune and continued studying.

    After about four hours, it was almost eleven at night when my phone rang again.

    It was Han-gyeol, so I answered immediately, but his voice sounded troubled.

    -¡°Eun-ha¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡±

    -¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a bit of a weird situation¡­! I just wanted to prevent any potential trouble¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After hesitating, Han-gyeol finally spoke.

    -¡°A female ssmate got drunk and passed out on the street. What should I do¡­?!¡±

    ¡®Female ssmate¡¯

    That was all I heard.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    -¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Send me your location and wait right there.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 117: Threatening Spirit (1)

    Chapter 117: Threatening Spirit (1)

    As I walked into the bar in front of the college, I saw several of my ssmates already seated.

    As soon as Chae-in Jeong saw me standing by the entrance, she waved her hand vigorously and called out my name.

    ¡°Hey, Lee Han-gyeol! Over here!¡±

    ¡°Am Ite? Looks like everyone¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just on time. We went to the karaoke earlier.¡±

    I intended to have some fun but not stay out toote, so I took a seat on the edge.

    The only names I knew were Chae-in Jeong, Seunghoon, and Jaehyun. There were familiar faces, but I couldn¡¯t recall their names.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? You should¡¯vee to the karaoke with us.¡±

    ¡°I was meeting my girlfriend, so I couldn¡¯t havee anyway.¡±Hearing this, Jaehyun looked up at me slyly.

    ¡°What?! You met your girlfriend first? Then you have to take a penalty drink.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give Lee Han-gyeol too much. If he drinks too much, he won¡¯te next time.¡±

    ¡°Right, give him a break. Last time at the semester-opening party, I thought he was going to die.¡±

    ¡°When you put it like that, it makes me hesitate. Fine, let¡¯s share the penalty drink then.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Thanks to Seunghoon¡¯s intervention, I didn¡¯t have to drink the penalty drink.

    The others at the table chatted and drank without any hesitation.

    ¡°Do you guys understand our major sses? I had a management principles ss today and didn¡¯t get any of it.¡±

    ¡°Chae-in Jeong, shouldn¡¯t you first ask if anyone actually attended the ss?¡±

    ¡°Seunghoon, you should attend sses! What are you going to do during midterms? And you too, Jaehyun.¡±

    ¡°We trust our future selves to handle midterms.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?!¡±

    The lively atmosphere continued. I sipped my beer, listening to the conversation.

    It would be nice if the mood stayed this way¡­

    Whenever I think that, the attention always turns to me.

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol focuses so much in ss. You should all try to be like him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen Lee Han-gyeol mess around during ss.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much else to do... might as well listen.¡±

    I just didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistakes.

    Managing grades from the first year definitely has its advantages, so I put in the effort.

    ¡°Lee Han-gyeol is just a bit different.¡±

    ¡°I just think it¡¯s good to have good grades. It doesn¡¯t mean much else.¡±

    ¡°I bet Lee Han-gyeol will be at the top of our department.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be nice. I¡¯d love to get a schrship.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s worth aiming for!¡±

    Everyoneughed and giggled. Iughed awkwardly along, but then someone approached our table.

    ¡°Oh, you guys are drinking here?! You should¡¯ve invited us too.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Senior! Hello!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ji-Eun unnie!¡±

    She was clearly tipsy, and though I couldn¡¯t remember well, I had seen her at the semester-opening party.

    I think she was the ss representative of the second years... or was she? My memory was foggy.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to celebrate a ssmate¡¯s birthday, so we¡¯re all drinking together. Want to join?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Take a seat over here.¡±

    ¡°No, just sing the birthday song with uster. We have a lot of people, so we¡¯ll be moving around tables.¡±

    ¡°Come to our table too!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    The simple ssmate gathering had now turned into a department-wide party.

    With more people, it would be easier to slip awayter.

    After that, the deadly drinking games began again, and once more, I was the target.

    ¡°From the skyes! The rabbit says! One Shot! One Shot! Bunny bunny bunny bunny-!¡±

    ¡°Carrot carrot!¡±

    ¡°Bunny bunny bunny bunny-!¡±

    I have no idea why these guys are so quick with this game. I¡¯m not even that drunk, but I just can¡¯t keep up with the pace of this one.

    ¡°Bang-!¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Lee Han-gyeol! You¡¯re caught! Drink up!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s drinking?! Lee Han-gyeol is! Lee Han! Gyeol! One-shot!¡±

    I downed the beer-filled penalty drink in one gulp, and we immediately transitioned to another drinking game.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t that stupid ¡®Bunny Bunny¡¯ game, I was pretty adept at the rest, so I didn¡¯t have to drink as much.

    As the games continued, I could see more and more people getting drunk.

    Just as Seunghoon was about to drink his penalty and start another game, a few seniors approached our table with their drinks.

    ¡°Hey everyone~¡±

    ¡°Jung-Hyuk Hyung? Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Chae-in Jeong, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hello.¡±

    Chae-in Jeong¡¯s usually bright expression darkened a bit. I hadn¡¯t known her for long, but the situation seemed pretty clear.

    ¡°Mind if we join?¡±

    ¡°Of course not~ Please sit!¡±

    The seniors naturally took seats at our table, and Jung-Hyuk sat next to Chae-in Jeong. She looked a bit ufortable, but it wasn¡¯t my ce to intervene. She¡¯s twenty; she can handle herself.

    At first, the conversation steered towards major sses, and for a moment, it seemed like we were having a constructive discussion.

    One of the seniors shared tips about the sses, and another offered to provide past exam papers if needed. But that constructive talk didn¡¯tst long.

    As we resumed the drinking games, the atmosphere quickly reverted to the initial chaos.

    ¡°What drinking games do you guys know?¡±

    ¡°Us? Bunny Bunny, Sam-Yuk-Gu game, Babo game, and others?!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s y Attendance! Attendance game!¡±

    What the heck is that?

    ¡°You¡¯ll learn as we go-! Attendance! Attendance! Attendance!¡±

    ¡°Chae-in Jeong~¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Alright~ Chae-in Jeong drinks and we start~¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Most of us, except the seniors, ended up drinking two penalty drinks because of this new game we had never heard of before. But once we got the hang of it, the game became familiar, and we weren¡¯t getting caught as often.

    I figured I had drunk enough for the night and started thinking of an exit strategy.

    ¡°Does anyone smoke?¡±

    ¡°None of us do, I think~? Ugh... I feel like I¡¯ve drunk too much.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go for a smoke break ourselves~¡±

    The seniors left the table, and I saw my chance to leave quietly.

    The others were already too drunk to notice if I disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°You better not sneak out!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Lee Han-gyeol. You¡¯re staying till the end tonight, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    I felt a bit guilty toward Seunghoon and Jaehyun, but it was reallyte. I grabbed my phone and headed out of the building, nning to go home.

    Just as I stepped outside, I heard familiar voices from between the buildings.

    - Did you see? Honestly, Chae-in Jeong is the prettiest among the freshmen.

    - Yeah. I first saw her at the semester-opening party, she looked kind of innocent.

    - She has a pure look, and her chest is quite big up close, too.

    - Are you nning to take her to your ce tonight?

    - She¡¯s drunk, so what can she do?

    - You¡¯re such a scumbag.

    Why did I have to hear that?

    I was about to walk away, thinking it wasn¡¯t my business. I barely knew Chae-in Jeong; we hadn¡¯t even known each other for a month.

    There was no reason for me to get involved...

    ¡°Haa... damn it.¡±

    I turned back. I really hate myself.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Eventually, I returned to my seat. The seniors were already back, and as expected, one of them was sitting next to Chae-in Jeong. She was struggling to keep her eyes open, clearly very drunk.

    Get a grip. You¡¯re about to spend the night with that scumbag.

    ¡°Hey, Chae-in Jeong. You look really drunk. Maybe you should head home now.¡±

    ¡°Huh...? I-I¡¯m not drunk at all.¡±

    It¡¯s frustrating. She has no idea why I¡¯m staying.

    ¡°Sure~ Hang out a bit longer, Chae-in Jeong. Lee Han-gyeol, right? If you¡¯re drunk, just go home. I¡¯ll make sure Chae-in Jeong gets home safely.¡±

    To your ce, you bastard.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve decided to stay till the end tonight.¡±

    ¡°Wow... Lee Han-gyeol, you¡¯re really cool. Here, have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... Lee Han-gyeol staying till the end... That¡¯s a first.¡±

    Even Jaehyun and Seunghoon, who were too drunk to function, looked up to support me at that moment. The camaraderie is strong, I guess.

    But the real issue is how to get Chae-in Jeong home. That senior doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll let her go easily, and she¡¯s in no state to go home alone.

    The best chance would be to sneak her into a taxi when everyone leaves...

    What if that chance doesn¡¯te? I can¡¯t exactly force the issue.

    Even if I mentioned what I overheard, I have no evidence or witnesses. I might just be seen as a liar.

    If that doesn¡¯t work...

    ¡°Ugh... I need to go to the bathroom...¡±

    Chae-in Jeong mumbled as she grabbed her phone. The senior didn¡¯t seem inclined to follow her to the bathroom, thankfully.

    He seemed reassured by her leaving her bag behind, fiddling with his phone as soon as she left.

    He was so focused on Chae-in Jeong that he didn¡¯t even notice me leaving the table. I stood silently by the entrance, nning to escort Chae-in Jeong when she returned, but she was taking forever.

    If that senior gets up andes out, it¡¯ll be trouble... I can¡¯t wait by the women¡¯s bathroom either.

    After a moment of deliberation, I decided to ask a passing woman to bring her out. But as I stepped outside, I saw Chae-in Jeong sitting on the stairs, leaning her head against the wall.

    ¡°Whoa! You scared me. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    ¡°This is a mess. Hey, get up. Take a taxi and go home.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I want ice cream...¡±

    This girl is seriously frustrating...! If you stay here, that senior is going toe looking for you.

    ¡°Haa... I¡¯ll buy you ice cream, so get up.¡±

    ¡°Really...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll buy it, just get up ande outside. I can¡¯t help you up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk...! See? I can walk just fine...!¡±

    As soon as she grabbed the railing and struggled outside, I gged down the nearest taxi.

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°What about the ice cream...?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it once you¡¯re in.¡±

    ¡°Yay~¡±

    The moment she got into the backseat and closed her eyes, I quickly asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your address? Tell me before you fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°Here~¡±

    Ugh, this is annoying...

    ¡°Stop messing around and just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... this is my house~¡±

    I can¡¯t waste any more time... If that seniores out, it¡¯ll be a bigger problem.

    ¡°Hey, student. Are we going or not?¡±

    ¡°Oh...! Driver, can you do me a favor? Could you drive around for about 30 minutes and thene back to the university gate?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that someone keeps bothering her, and we barely managed to get away. Could you pleasee back to the university gate in 30 minutes? I¡¯ll leave my card with you.¡±

    ¡°Is this dangerous?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that someone mighte out looking for her soon. Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    After the taxi left, I went back up the stairs. Just as I was going up, I ran into the senioring down.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Lee Han-gyeol, right? Have you seen Chae-in Jeong?¡±

    ¡°Chae-in Jeong? I think I saw her getting into a taxi while I was smoking. Wasn¡¯t she in the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Oh... she got in a taxi? Even without her bag?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it was her exactly... it could have been someone else.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for letting me know.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    I lied without hesitation and continued up the stairs.

    I need to get to the university gate in about 30 minutes... I¡¯m already scared of telling Eun-ha about this.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 118: Threatening Spirit (2)

    Chapter 118: Threatening Spirit (2)

    As soon as Chae-in Jeong disappeared, the seniors sitting at our table left right away. I timed it just right to grab her bag and head toward the university¡¯s main gate.

    Not long after, the taxi that had picked up Chae-in Jeong arrived.

    ¡°Thank you, driver. Here¡¯s the fare.¡±

    ¡°Be careful going in. Drink moderately. No matter how young you are, you need to take care of your health.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful. Take care. Hey, Chae-in Jeong. Get out quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I don¡¯t want to...!¡±

    ¡°Get out quickly.¡±

    Chae-in Jeong, who seemed to have sobered up a bit inside the taxi, stumbled out.

    She sat on the bench in front of the main gate, but she was still nodding off.¡°Hey... Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I feel like I¡¯m going to die...¡±

    ¡°Geez, where do you live?¡±

    ¡°Here... isn¡¯t this my house?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy... Ugh!¡±

    Chae-in Jeong nodded off and then fell backward.

    ¡°Ugh... My head hurts.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Hehe... But it¡¯sfortable.¡±

    Since she said she wasfortable, I didn¡¯t bother to lift her up.

    Being alone with her made me a bit nervous.

    Should I call Eun-ha?

    She did say to call if a girl needed help. Would she be mad?

    She told me not to help girls justst week...! But I couldn¡¯t just leave her here...

    ¡°Let¡¯s call...!¡±

    I cautiously dialed Eun-ha¡¯s number, feeling very anxious.

    After a few rings, Eun-ha picked up.

    ¡°Hey, Eun-ha...?¡±

    - Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with your voice?

    I got chills just thinking about Eun-ha¡¯s bright voice turning serious.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a bit of a weird situation¡­! I just wanted to prevent any potential trouble¡­!¡±

    - What¡¯s going on?

    Eun-ha¡¯s voice turned serious. Her concerned tone gave me the courage to speak.

    ¡°A female ssmate got drunk and passed out on the street. What should I do¡­?!¡±

    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds.

    - Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    - Send me your location and wait right there.

    Click-

    Eun-ha hung up.

    ¡°This is bad... I¡¯m in for it. Ugh- Should I not have helped her? Hah... Whatever. I can¡¯t change it now. It¡¯s my karma.¡±

    I immediately messaged Eun-ha that I was at the university¡¯s main gate. She¡¯ll save me, right?

    <strong>****</strong>

    I waited patiently for Eun-ha at the university¡¯s main gate. Chae-in Jeong was still sprawled out on the ground.

    There wasn¡¯t much more I could do for her at this point.

    Should I have called the police instead? Wait, no. That would mean I lied to Eun-ha. Either way, it¡¯s terrifying-

    ¡°Han-gyeol-! Where are you!¡±

    ¡°Gasp-! Over here!¡±

    It hadn¡¯t even been ten minutes, and Eun-ha had already arrived at the main gate, running.

    Why did her footsteps sound so menacing, even with her hood pulled up?

    Every step she took toward me made me want to step back, but I held my ground.

    As soon as she reached me, she threw back her hood and looked at me like a predator about to pounce on its prey.

    ¡°Where is she? I¡¯m really curious to see what kind of girl my boyfriend decided to help. How long have you two been alone at the university¡¯s main gate thiste at night? There must be quite a distance from the drinking spot to here, so how did you manage to bring a passed-out girl all this way? You didn¡¯t carry her on your back, did you? If I find your scent on her, she would better be prepared. And just so we¡¯re clear, be prepared doesn¡¯t just apply to her. You¡¯d deserve an appropriate punishment too, right?¡±

    Wow- this is definitely not going well. But I moved her in a taxi, so there was no physical contact, meaning I might just pass herst question.

    ¡°Well... A male senior was trying to take her to his ce...! I asked the taxi driver to bring her here first, then I finished up at the bar, grabbed her bag, and walked to the gate. I didn¡¯t carry her or make any physical contact. She¡¯s just over there, passed out on the ground. She lookedfortable, so I didn¡¯t wake her up. That¡¯s it.¡±

    I answered Eun-ha¡¯s questions, but her eyes still burned with intensity.

    ¡°You could have sent her home in the taxi. Why bring her to the university gate?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know her address. When I asked, she kept insisting this was her house! I thought wasting time would mean the senior mighte out, so I sent her here in the taxi first.¡±

    As I rambled on, Eun-ha seemed to understand the situation.

    ¡°So? That girl over there lying on the ground is the one?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Eun-ha walked past me and approached Chae-in Jeong. She frowned as she looked down at the unconscious girl.

    ¡°Wait a second. Is she...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Oh- of all people, it had to be Chae-in Jeong... I¡¯m doomed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the ssmate who smiled at you during lunch that time? And the one who asked to borrow your printouts and gave you a canned coffee?¡±

    ¡°That... that¡¯s true, but those are separate incidents...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying how she keeps getting involved with you...¡±

    Unaware of the danger to her life, Chae-in Jeong continued to lie there peacefully.

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t feel like helping her...¡±

    ¡°Should I call the police?¡±

    ¡°No. If a police car picks up a female student at the university gate, weird rumors might spread. She¡¯s a freshman and it¡¯s early in the semester, so strange rumors could cause trouble for her. Let¡¯s just get her to sit up.¡±

    Eun-ha walked over to Chae-in Jeong and started to lift her up.

    Eun-ha propped up the slumped-over Chae-in Jeong and sat her on the bench.

    She shook her shoulders and shouted.

    ¡°Chae-in Jeong! Get a hold of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ugh... I¡¯m so dizzy...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your address? Tell me your home address, quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave you here!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this... my home?¡±

    ¡°Give me your address before I actually make this your home.¡±

    ¡°Gyeonggi-do... Ansan-si...¡±

    Ansan...? That¡¯s almost two hours from here!

    ¡°You live in Ansan? You don¡¯t have a ce nearby? Where¡¯s your dorm?¡±

    ¡°Sorry... I can¡¯t remember...¡±

    Chae-in Jeong dropped her head onto Eun-ha¡¯s shoulder. This was like pouring fuel on the fire.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, did her family call at all?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t check her phone. There were no calls when we were together.¡±

    ¡°If no one has contacted her by this hour, she probably lives alone... Has she ever mentioned living alone?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not that close, so I don¡¯t know. Should we unlock her phone with Face ID and try calling her family? Or is that too much?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... It¡¯s a bit invasive to unlock someone else¡¯s phone. The best option might be to take her home.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t know her address. And we¡¯re not even sure if she lives alone.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I meant our home.¡±

    ¡°Our home?¡±

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    ¡°Yeah, our home.¡±

    ¡°W-wait a minute?! The home where you and I live?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t take her to her family¡¯s ce at this hour, and leaving her alone in a nearby motel feels unsafe.¡±

    ¡°Even so, bringing her to our home is a bit much...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already helped her. You have to take responsibility till the end.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect things to escte this much. I thought she¡¯d sober up by now.¡±

    When I apologized to Eun-ha, she looked up at me and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous, but you don¡¯t need to apologize. I understand your intentions for helping her. I¡¯m jealous, but I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    I felt a bit touched by Eun-ha¡¯s words.

    ¡°Could you grab her bag for me?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of carrying her home on your back, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not...! Should I call a taxi then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far, so I¡¯ll help her walk.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Eun-ha carefully draped Chae-in Jeong¡¯s arm over her shoulder and stood up slowly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eun-ha struggled to move Chae-in Jeong to our ce.

    She was panting heavily but never once asked for my help.

    Finally, she threw Chae-in Jeong onto the living room sofa and let out a deep breath.

    ¡°Phew... I thought I was going to die.¡±

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Han-gyeol, you¡¯re sleeping at the jjimjilbang* tonight.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Eun-ha nced down at Chae-in Jeong¡¯s face and replied, a sly smile creeping onto her lips.

    ¡°From here on out, it¡¯s a matter between women.¡±

    ¡°What...?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t just send a girl who got help from my Han-gyeol home quietly, can I?¡±

    The moonlight streaming through the curtains illuminated Eun-ha¡¯s face. It looked like a scene straight out of a thriller movie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Han-gyeol. I¡¯ll make sure she gets home safely. You aren¡¯t still worried about her, are you? Your concern should have ended the moment you put her in that taxi. You weren¡¯t actually nning to spend the night in the same house as this girl, even with me here, were you? That won¡¯t do. The only woman who gets to spend the night with you is me. Forever. Right?¡±

    If I refuse, I¡¯m dead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Great~ Be careful, and let me know when you get to the jjimjilbang, okay?¡±

    Realizing that defying Eun-ha might be dangerous, I carefully put on my shoes.

    Just before leaving, I spoke to Eun-ha one more time, just in case.

    ¡°Uh, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! What is it, my lovely Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Um... Don¡¯t kill her, okay?¡±

    Eun-ha only smiled sweetly in response, without saying a word.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: *: Jjimjilbang are bathhouses in South Korea.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 119: Threatening Spirit (3)

    Chapter 119: Threatening Spirit (3)

    -Bee-bee-beep-! Bee-bee-beep-!

    I woke up to the sound of the rm clock ring from the bedroom.

    Last night, after sending off Han-gyeol, I had slept on the living room floor.

    As I stretched and got up, what greeted my eyes was not Han-gyeol, but his colleague, who was sound asleep, oblivious to the world.

    Her name was Chae-in Jeong. The first time I saw her was during lunch on the first day of the semester.

    Even then, I thought she had quite a pretty face.

    I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have any connection to Han-gyeol, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention... But I never imagined I would get so deeply involved with her.

    You never know what life has in store, do you?

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for Han-gyeol. Got it?¡±I murmured to the sleeping Chae-in Jeong. It seemed silly to speak to someone who was asleep, but I had to give the warning.

    If I told her aboutst night, she might fall for Han-gyeol. To be honest, it was a situation too perfect for falling in love.

    First, I got up and turned off the rm clock in the bedroom. I tidied up the bedding and took it to the bedroom, then gently shook Chae-in Jeong to wake her up.

    ¡°Chae-in Jeong, it¡¯s time to wake up~¡±

    ¡°Ughhh...¡±

    She twisted and turned, not waking up easily. If she kept this up, I¡¯d be tempted to just bury her.

    ¡°Come on, wake up~ Before I bury you behind the school~ Get up~ Hurry up~¡±

    ¡°Mmm...? Bury...? Who...?¡±

    ¡°Who else? The person sleeping so soundly in someone else¡¯s house~¡±

    I smiled brightly at Chae-in Jeong.

    ¡°But who...!¡±

    Her closed eyes slowly opened and met mine as I squatted next to her.

    Her eyes widened, and she opened her mouth wide, screaming.

    ¡°Ahhhhh-! Who are you?! What are you doing here?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a stronger reaction than I expected. Don¡¯t you rememberst night?¡±

    ¡°L-Last night...? I... I was drinking with my colleagues, and then the seniors joined in...¡±

    ¡°Anyway, take your time remembering and go wash up. You slept without removing your makeup.¡±

    ¡°But who are you...? Are you a senior...? I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person, probably?¡±

    ¡°What-?!¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s actions were right, but it¡¯s hard for me to be kind to a girl my boyfriend helped.

    ¡°Hey...! Who are you really?¡±

    I went to the kitchen, tied an apron around my waist, and opened the refrigerator.

    She had been through a lot, so the least I could do was make her breakfast.

    ¡°Think about it slowly. You can wash up in the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Wait-! Please exin properly first...!¡±

    ¡°Sorry~ I¡¯m in a bit of a bad mood and don¡¯t feel like exining everything right now~ I¡¯ll tell you everything after you wash up~¡±

    Chae-in Jeong could have been angry at my half-hearted answers, but she just sat on the sofa, staring at me nkly.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen you before... Are you a senior?¡±

    ¡°We do go to the same college~ Ah, we could have chicken stew.¡±

    I took a chicken out of the fridge. It was a whole chicken that needed to be cleaned and prepped.

    ¡°Um, first... I¡¯m sorry for the trouble-!¡±

    ¡°You should apologize to someone else after you remember. Do you know how many times I¡¯ve told you to wash up~?¡±

    ¡°Oh-! Sorry, sorry. I¡¯ll wash up now-!¡±

    Seeing that she was properly dressed and recognizing that she was a woman, she didn¡¯t seem too cautious.

    She seemed to mistake me for a senior in our department... Well, I could exin everything once she remembered.

    Chae-in Jeong got up from the sofa and cautiously headed to the bathroom, ncing at me as she went. The sound of running water soon filled the air, and I immediately began prepping the chicken.

    I washed it in cold water, cut off the tail, and trimmed the fat.

    Then, I took out a cutting board and started breaking down the chicken with a knife.

    I had bought it because it was on sale at the market, but next time I would just buy pre-prepped chicken.

    There was supposed to be a sequence to breaking it down, but I couldn¡¯t remember, so I just went with the flow.

    But whether it was the wrong order or a dull knife, it wasn¡¯t going as nned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working. I¡¯ll need a different knife...¡±

    Luckily, there was arge cleaver in the knife block.

    Just as I raised my hand to chop, Chae-in Jeong came out of the bathroom at the perfect moment.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She seemed startled to see me in the kitchen, chopping the chicken. But seeing the chicken on the cutting board, she seemed slightly relieved.

    Little did she know, it was too early to be relieved.

    ¡°Uh, um...!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve washed up, so now can you tell me who you are? Are you a senior? I was too drunkst night to remember...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a senior. We¡¯re the same age.¡±

    ¡°What? The same age? So you¡¯re twenty?¡±

    I nodded silently.

    ¡°Then who...¡±

    ¡°A bit hurtful~? We¡¯ve met before and even had drinks together, but you don¡¯t remember. Though, we never properly introduced ourselves, so it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve met before...¡±

    She seemed to recall something as she looked at my face.

    ¡°Oh...? Could it be...?!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember now? How could you pretend not to? A bit hurtful, really.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡¯s girlfriend...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Han-gyeol¡¯s girlfriend~ We drank together at the start of the semester party, remember?¡±

    The moment she realized who I was, Chae-in Jeong froze. She stared at me silently before hurriedly bowing and apologizing.

    ¡°Oh...! I¡¯m so sorry...! I¡¯ll just leave now-!¡±

    Realizing how awkward the situation was, she quickly grabbed her bag and phone. But I couldn¡¯t let her go just like that.

    ¡°Come on~ You should hear how you got herest night~¡±

    I stood in front of the shoe rack, blocking Chae-in Jeong from leaving.

    In my hurry, I still held the cleaver I had been using to prep the chicken. It was a mistake, I swear. I had no intention of intimidating her.

    ¡°A bit hurtful~? I personally brought you herest night, and you¡¯re just going to leave like that?¡±

    I smiled sweetly at Chae-in Jeong, who was trying to leave. Then, I carefully closed the distance between us.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what happenedst night? Why you¡¯re here? How you got here? I¡¯ll tell you everything from start to finish. So, instead of thinking about running away, why don¡¯t you sit on the sofa, wait for me, and then we can have a nice breakfast together and talk over coffee. Doesn¡¯t that sound like a great idea? If you¡¯re okay with it, could you also tell me about how Han-gyeol is doing in his department? We were always together in high school, but now that we¡¯re in different departments, I¡¯m curious as his girlfriend. You¡¯ll tell me, right? You¡¯re not going to just run away, right, Chae-in Jeong?¡±

    My expression must have been a bit intimidating because Chae-in Jeong looked absolutely terrified.

    ¡°Eek-! Um, um! Could you put the knife down first?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, this?! You¡¯ll try to run the moment I put this in the sink, right? I know all your tricks~¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t run away-!¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I trust you? If you run, I¡¯ll chase you.¡±

    Terrified, Chae-in Jeong silently nodded.

    ¡°Then, sit on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°N-no! I¡¯ll help-! Please let me help!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to cook? Do you know how to prep a chicken?¡±

    ¡°N-no! Just, just simple things-!¡±

    ¡°Thene over here-! Prepping the chicken is a bit fun, I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    I brought Chae-in Jeong, who had offered to help, to the kitchen.

    ¡°Watch carefully~? You might need to cook chicken for your boyfriend someday~¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°When cutting meat, it¡¯s easy if you bend the joints like this. With a satisfying snap, the bone pops out of the meat like this. You could just tear it apart with your hands, but like this-!¡±

    With a thud, I brought the knife down. I lifted the cleanly cut piece of meat and showed it to Chae-in Jeong.

    ¡°Tada~ It¡¯s cleanly cut like this. Easy, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°After you¡¯ve prepped the chicken, you need to clean the innards that might give off a bad smell. Use your fingers to clean the innards between the bones. It might feel a bit gross at first, but you¡¯ll get used to it. It¡¯s better to eat clean, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes... Haha...¡±

    After prepping the chicken, I quickly made chicken stew and ced it on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll suit your taste~ but it¡¯s made with care, so it should be delicious~¡±

    ¡°Yes...! It looks really appetizing-!¡±

    ¡°Really? I should make it for Han-gyeol next time too. It must be hard on the stomach, so let¡¯s eat it with the broth.¡±

    ¡°Yes... Thank you for the meal.¡±

    Still, it¡¯s best not to bother someone while they¡¯re eating.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you finish eating~¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 120: Threatening Spirit (4)

    Chapter 120: Threatening Spirit (4)

    After finishing breakfast, we started talking over a cup of warm cocoa.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where to start. Honestly, I only heard about what happened at the drinking party from Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Ah- We were definitely drinking together, but then we ran into the second-year seniors. They said they came to drink together because it was a ssmate¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Yes, Han-gyeol told me that in a text. Han-gyeol said you drank with the second-year seniors, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes...! But there were some ufortable seniors there.¡±

    There was no difference from what Han-gyeol had said.

    ¡°Han-gyeol said the same thing. And then you got drunk, right?¡±

    ¡°Probably... I think so, but I don¡¯t remember after that...¡±

    I took a sip of cocoa and continued speaking.¡°This might sound unpleasant... but it seems like one of the seniors who was drinking with you tried to do something bad to you, Chae-in Jeong. Han-gyeol said that someone tried to take you to their ce, but somehow he found out and helped you.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    She must be surprised that she was in danger.

    It would be a bit tricky if she fell for Han-gyeol¡¯s kindness.

    If that happens, I might have to take out the chopping board again.

    ¡°You should hear the details from Han-gyeol. He said he managed to get you into a taxi. He was nning to send you home before the seniors came out, but you didn¡¯t tell him your address. In a hurry, he asked the taxi driver to drive around and then drop you off at the university gate. Thirty minutester, Han-gyeol found you at the gate, called me, and I took you to my ce. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    There were no objections to my exnation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused.¡±

    ¡°The ones at fault are those seniors, so there¡¯s no need for you to apologize. Are you okay? If you feel ufortable, you can take a moment to gather yourself.¡±

    ¡°What? No-! Nothing happened in the end, and I was cautious of that senior, but... I drank too much yesterday...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be a bit more cautious. You werepletely wastedst night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°There you go again. I said it¡¯s okay, so can I ask you a few things?¡±

    ¡°What? Yes-!¡±

    I slowly leaned in closer to Chae-in Jeong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance that I have a strong sense of possession and jealousy... I consider it a w, but I can¡¯t seem to fix it. So, you need to answer carefully... Did you fall for Han-gyeol because of what happened? Or did you already have feelings for him? If it¡¯s affection you have for Han-gyeol... to what extent is it? It¡¯s okay. Be honest. Go ahead.¡±

    Depending on her answer, I had to decide my actions.

    Right now, I was the most nervous asking these questions.

    Chae-in Jeong slowly opened her mouth and then shook her head.

    ¡°N-No-!¡±

    ¡°When I first saw you during lunch and at the start of the semester party, when you borrowed Han-gyeol¡¯s printout and gave him canned coffee... I¡¯ve been watching you closely. It felt like you were often involved with Han-gyeol... As his girlfriend, I can¡¯t help but look at it with suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Eeek-! It¡¯s not like that, so please rx your expression...! O-Of course, when I first saw him, I thought he was very handsome-! But it was nothing more than that-!¡±

    Not exactly a safe answer.

    ¡°Ah... So can I interpret it as you having some level of affection for my Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh-! No! It¡¯s something any girl in our department would have thought at least once-!¡±

    My face turned cold.

    It¡¯s better to cut off the buds of anxiety early for the future.

    But... if what she says is true, there are too many anxious buds.

    ¡°So... Han-gyeol is quite popr in your department, huh...?¡±

    ¡°Well-! He is definitely good-looking-! But I don¡¯t like him or anything like that-! I just thought I wanted to get closer to him!¡±

    ¡°Why...? Wanting to get closer to someone of the opposite sex is a form of affection, isn¡¯t it...?¡±

    ¡°Well-! He seemed to have a clear sense of self and appeared to be a good person! There¡¯s always someone who attracts those around them, right?! That was exactly Han-gyeol!¡±

    Another precarious answer.

    It seems like I might have to take out the chopping board and knife again.

    It¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to endure as the girlfriend of a handsome boyfriend...

    ¡°Chae-in Jeong...?¡±

    ¡°Yes...?¡±

    ¡°I have no personal hard feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something someone would say before killing someone...?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Was it?¡±

    I carefully got up from my seat.

    ¡°W-Wait a minute! Stop! Please stop! Your eyes! Please soften your gaze!¡±

    ¡°What about my eyes? My Han-gyeol always tells me they¡¯re beautiful~. Are you denying the love Han-gyeol has for me? That¡¯s basically denying me, you know?¡±

    ¡°N-No! But it¡¯s true that everyone in our department knows how much Han-gyeol likes his girlfriend!¡±

    Hmm? This was an interesting topic.

    ¡°Can you tell me more? Did Han-gyeol brag about me to your department...?!¡±

    ¡°Not so tantly, but... how should I put it? It just seemed that way to us...¡±

    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    I sat back down in my seat.

    ¡°Well...! It was something that came up when we were talking among the girls... You know how Han-gyeol is usually aloof, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, continue. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    I was curious about how Han-gyeol behaved when I wasn¡¯t around.

    ¡°At first, everyone thought Han-gyeol was just a cold guy! That was the first impression! But some girls said they saw him smiling brightly when he was on the phone or texting outside the ssroom...! We were sure it was his girlfriend!¡±

    Listening to Chae-in Jeong¡¯s words made my cheeks flush slightly.

    Even when I wasn¡¯t there... Han-gyeol was smiling thinking about me¡­

    I was so embarrassed that my ears were turning red.

    ¡°What do the other girls say...?¡±

    ¡°Well... there were some who said they wished they could be loved like that too and... also-¡±

    ¡°What? All of Han-gyeol¡¯s love belongs to me! Do you know their addresses?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s scary...!¡±

    ¡°Ahem...! Continue.¡±

    For now, I decided to keep listening.

    ¡°Seeing that, there were girls who said they envied Han-gyeol¡¯s girlfriend-!¡±

    ¡°Hehe... That¡¯s embarrassing! Of course, Han-gyeol may seem cold usually, but he is incredibly warm when he smiles! The biggest charm of Han-gyeol is the contrast between his expressionless face and his smiling face! And he¡¯s great at cooking and always helps when asked! I think Han-gyeol is way too good for me~ Talking about it makes me miss him again.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, when is Han-gyeoling? I want to thank him before I go.¡±

    ¡°What? Why would Han-gyeole here?¡±

    I asked, tilting my head in confusion.

    Chae-in Jeong also tilted her head as she answered.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you living together?¡±

    Chae-in Jeong and I were silent for a few seconds.

    But one thing was clear.

    ¡°I need to get rid of you...¡±

    ¡°Eek! Why! Why?! Spare me...!¡±

    I stood up from my seat again.

    ¡°How did you know? There¡¯s no way Han-gyeol would tell anyone we¡¯re living together... No, that¡¯s not important. I¡¯m sorry. I still have no personal feelings. It¡¯s all for the sake of me and Han-gyeol¡¯s life... Please, make a sacrifice.¡±

    I slowly approached Chae-in Jeong.

    ¡°W-Wait a minute! What¡¯s wrong with living together?! It¡¯s possible, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Do you really think so? Living together at twenty might look strange to some people. That¡¯s why we kept it a secret...¡±

    ¡°Too many things give it away to call it a secret-!¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    It¡¯s important to know what to improve after dealing with her.

    ¡°There are two toothbrushes in the bathroom-! There are men¡¯s shoes in the shoe cab-! And I saw that there are too many dishes in the kitchen for someone living alone...! I naturally figured you were living together-!¡±

    ¡°Huh... You¡¯re quite perceptive. I appreciate it. Then-¡±

    Wait a minute. I grabbed onto the tail of a sudden thought.

    In just a short time, she figured out we were living together and from our conversation, it seemed like she didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for Han-gyeol.

    But it was clear that Han-gyeol was quite popr in the department and knowing about the girls who might target him when I¡¯m not around would be useful.

    So, it would be a rational choice to establish an informationwork.

    And in front of me was a girl who seemed likely to cooperate.

    What¡¯s this? A lucky find?

    ¡°Your name is Chae-in Jeong, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be friends?¡±

    ¡°Suddenly?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be friends. You¡¯re Chae-in, right? Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly talking informally?!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 121: Threatening Spirit (5)

    Chapter 121: Threatening Spirit (5)

    [Eun-ha: Han-gyeol. I think you cane home now. Be careful!]

    As soon as I saw the message from Eun-ha, I started to worry.

    Last night, I was too drunk to be concerned, but now... As I recalled Eun-ha¡¯s expression, a chill ran down my spine.

    I hurried my steps, anxious that something might have happened.

    ¡°Whoo...!¡±

    Standing in front of the door, I took a deep breath and entered the passcode.

    When the door opened and I stepped inside, I saw Eun-ha¡¯s feet at the entrance.

    Slowly, I raised my gaze from her toes to meet her eyes.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you¡¯re back?!¡±¡°Hmm-?¡±

    I worried she might be looking at me with cold eyes, but it was just the usual Eun-ha.

    Seeing her greet me with a bright smile, I felt somewhat relieved.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. Have you eaten, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting to eat with you~¡±

    ¡°Did Choi Jiyoung go home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! We talked for a long time after breakfast and decided to be friends!¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Friends! She said she wants to have lunch next time and thank you too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    It seemed like she had sent Choi Jiyoung home. But there was something slightly different about Eun-ha¡¯s demeanor today.

    She seemed oddly excited, but why?

    ¡°Okay. Nothing happened, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey~ Do you think I would do something to Choi Jiyoung?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s not that-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get mad if you worry about other girls~¡±

    Something felt off... or maybe it didn¡¯t...

    ¡°Are you hungry? I made some soybean paste stew. Let¡¯s eat and talk afterward~¡±

    ¡°No wonder the house smelled so good when I came in. I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Hurry, I want to see you~¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    I carefully closed the door to the bedroom where the wardrobe was.

    As I changed my clothes, I quickly processed the situation in my mind.

    This must be how a husband feels when his wife smiles and says they need to talk.

    I guess Eun-ha might not like that I took care of a female colleague.

    If I were in her shoes, would I be okay with it? Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t feel good.

    It would be strange to act like it didn¡¯t matter. So what does this mean for me going forward?

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ Have you changed your clothes?¡±

    ¡°Oh-?! Yeah. I¡¯ming out now.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even give me time to think. After changing my clothes, I looked at the meal prepared in the living room.

    ¡°Come on, eat up~ You didn¡¯t have a proper breakfast, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah- I had an egg at the sauna.¡±

    ¡°Is that enough? Hurry and eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Eun-ha didn¡¯t seem much different from usual.

    Was I just being paranoid?

    ¡°Tasty?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It tastes even better today~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need more, just say so~¡±

    She seemed even more considerate than usual.

    ¡°Do you want to talk before eating?¡±

    ¡°Um... no. Let¡¯s talk after we finish eating.¡±

    ¡°We can talk now if you want.¡±

    ¡°I still need to gather my thoughts. Let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was best to eat quickly and then talk to Eun-ha.

    After we finished our meal, we cleaned up together and sat on the sofa.

    I couldn¡¯t remember what we usually talked about after lunch.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Can we talk now?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Eun-ha gently cupped my cheek and turned my head to face her. Looking straight into my eyes, she slowly began to speak her mind.

    ¡°First of all, what you did yesterday was the right thing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The girl could have been in danger, so you did well. I don¡¯t me you. In fact, I shouldmend you. If something like that happens again, help out just like you didst night. But, it¡¯s important that you don¡¯t put yourself in danger. Understand? I want you to think of yourself first. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    I nodded silently.

    ¡°Now, here¡¯s the main point... I¡¯m just being honest, so I want you to answer honestly too.¡±

    ¡°Okay. What is it?¡±

    Eun-ha seemed hesitant, as if she was struggling with what to say.

    ¡°Eun-ha, it¡¯s alright. You can tell me.¡±

    This was my choice. I had to take responsibility.

    ¡°Well...!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    What was she trying to say?

    ¡°Before, I told you that I already feel loved enough and that you didn¡¯t need to love me more, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did. But why bring that up?¡±

    What was she trying to say?

    ¡°I¡¯m taking it back!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because of this incident, I realized something! I want you to love me more! It¡¯s not that I feel unloved, but I want you to be kinder to me than to other girls, and I want you to pay more attention to me! I want more physical affection and for you to call my name more often! You don¡¯t have to do it all the time, but especially on days like yesterday when you¡¯re kind to other girls, I want you to show me more love! I hesitated to say this because I didn¡¯t want to burden you... but I got really jealous this time! Of course, what you did was right, but it still made me ufortable. So, can you love me more today?¡±

    I blinked in surprise at Eun-ha¡¯s words. Her face was flushed with embarrassment.

    She must have found it extremely embarrassing to ask for more love.

    ¡°You¡¯re adorable...¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Honestly, I expected her to get angry, but instead, she cutely asked for more love.

    Eun-ha, with her flushed cheeks and clear eyes looking up at me, was incredibly adorable.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be mad...¡±

    ¡°Well... I am a bit upset, but what you did was the right thing...!¡±

    I gently ced my hand on Eun-ha¡¯s head.

    As I slowly stroked her hair, she quietly epted my touch, snuggling closer to me.

    It was incredibly cute how she nestled against me, pushing her head into my hand.

    What¡¯s this? She¡¯s even cuter than usual today.

    I wondered how she¡¯d react if I stopped.

    As I subtly withdrew my hand, Eun-ha quickly grabbed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough...! Do it more.¡±

    ¡°Are you a cat...?¡±

    ¡°Hurry, keep petting me...! Keep going until I say stop.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so cute today?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what! I¡¯m allowed to be like this today! You took care of another girl, so it¡¯s fair for me to want more today!¡±

    Her sulking expression was utterly endearing.

    I lifted Eun-ha up and ced her on myp.

    I wanted to see her flushed face, but she kept turning her head away, trying to hide her face.

    ¡°Let me see your face.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Come on, show me. I want to see it.¡±

    Eventually, Eun-ha showed me her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to burst...¡±

    ¡°You were teasing me! That¡¯s it! No more face for you!¡±

    She threw her arms around me, pressing her face against my shoulder, and hugged me tightly without letting go.

    ¡°Did you get jealous?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did...¡±

    ¡°Did Choi Jiyoung leave safely?¡±

    ¡°For now...¡±

    For now?

    ¡°That sounds a bit ambiguous. You didn¡¯t kill her, did you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I kill her?! We just talked, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°What did you talk about?¡±

    Meeting my gaze, Eun-ha replied.

    ¡°Han-gyeol... she thinks you¡¯re handsome. Other girls in the department think so too! I wish you weren¡¯t so handsome. What if someone likes you? What if they try to seduce you? Answer me quickly.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re still thinking about that? I don¡¯t really-¡±

    She interrupted me, squirming on myp.

    ¡°Ahhh-! You¡¯re just oblivious to your own attractiveness! You¡¯re handsome! So, answer me quickly! What will you do if another girl tries to seduce you? If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Take matters into your own hands? How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something nice, so it¡¯s a secret. Just answer me quickly.¡±

    ¡°What if my answer doesn¡¯t satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°If that happens, next time I¡¯ll lock you up and make you look at only me for the rest of your life. I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    What?

    ¡°That¡¯s scary...¡±

    ¡°You seduced me first... You have to take responsibility. So, answer me. What will you do?¡±

    I smiled at Eun-ha, who kept pressing for an answer.

    ¡°Eun-ha, honestly, I only have eyes for you. You¡¯re the prettiest, cutest, and most lovable person in the world. So don¡¯t worry about it~ There¡¯s no one more beautiful or cuter than you. I truly love only you. It¡¯s sad that there¡¯s no way to prove it.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry and love me more. Come on- quick! Pet my head again and hug me!¡±

    Even Eun-ha being clingy and demanding more love was incredibly adorable.

    ¡°Should I give you a kiss too?¡±

    ¡°Only after you brush your teeth...!¡±

    ¡°What about doing more than just a kiss?¡±

    ¡°...Actually, that¡¯s what I want the most.¡±

    With those words, I lifted Eun-ha, still holding her tightly, off the sofa.

    ¡°Eek-! I just ate, so I must be heavy-! Put me down quickly!¡±

    She wriggled in my arms, concerned about her weight.

    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re really light. Come on, let¡¯s go shower.¡±

    ¡°Together...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Together. Is that okay?¡±

    Finally, Eun-ha clung tightly to my shirt and replied.

    ¡°I like that...¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 122: Threatening Spirit (6)

    Chapter 122: Threatening Spirit (6)

    The showerhead was pouring water, and we were passionately kissing under it.

    Han-gyeol gently brushed my wet hair behind my ears while caressing my body.

    Feeling Han-gyeol''s loving and tender touch filled me with happiness from deep within, making me wish he would touch me more.

    I wanted his hands to graze every part of my body.

    "Han-gyeol...! Touch me more...!"

    My mind was filled with nothing but Han-gyeol, and I pleaded for more. As he pulled me tightly against him, his hard member pressed against my body.

    "Han-gyeol... I can''t take it anymore, hurry...!"

    I wanted to be one with him as soon as possible.

    I grasped hisrge length with my hand and gently moved it. I wanted him so badly... I wanted Han-gyeol to fill mepletely."Put it inside me..."

    Han-gyeol''s eyes trembled slightly as he whispered in my ear.

    "Turn around..."

    "Okay..."

    As I turned and ced my hands against the wall, Han-gyeol firmly grabbed my waist. Slowly, he began to insert his member into me, then thrust all the way in at once.

    "Ugh...!!"

    Just the insertion made mee lightly, and Han-gyeol immediately started moving his hips roughly.

    The sound of our wet skin pping echoed in the bathroom, creating an intensely erotic atmosphere.

    I bit my lip to stifle my moans, embarrassed by the lewdness of our bathroom encounter.

    "Ugh...! Ah...!!"

    "Eun-ha, you don''t have to hold back your moans."

    "I... can''t! Ah...!! Han-gyeol, please... slower..! I can''t hold it...! Ah...!"

    But instead, Han-gyeol moved his hips even more roughly, stirring me up inside.

    My mind felt like it was going to explode, and I was on the brink of climax.

    As I tried to hold back my moans, it felt like every cell in my body urged me to let them out.

    On top of that, Han-gyeol''s hand reached my clit and began to tease it with his fingers.

    "Ahh-!"

    No, this was too much. I felt like I would lose my sanity. My whole body tensed, but I couldn''t hold on any longer.

    "Han-gyeol...! No...! Stop...! I really...! Really...!!"

    "I love you, Eun-ha. It''s okay to let go...!"

    Just hearing Han-gyeol''s voice made my body react.

    Thinking about how intensely he wanted me made it even harder to resist.

    I wanted him to hold me tighter, deeper. I wanted to lose myself in himpletely.

    I didn''t care about anything else... I just wanted to love Han-gyeol more.

    "Ugh...! Ah...! Ah...! Han-gyeol..! Han-gyeol! I''m going to...! Again...!!"

    "Ah-! I''m about toe too...! I love you...!"

    "Me too-! I love you too, Han-gyeol! Come inside me...! Faster...! Hold me tighter...!!"

    As I climaxed, Han-gyeol pulled out of me. I felt his thick thing slide out, and then a hot stream sshed onto my back.

    My legs gave out, but Han-gyeol held me close in his arms.

    I wanted to speak... to tell him I love him... but I couldn''t say anything.

    My whole body was still trembling with pleasure. I loved being loved by Han-gyeol...

    "I love you, Eun-ha..."

    "..."

    I can''t live without Han-gyeol anymore. My heart and body are alreadypletely filled with him, and I can''t imagine life without him.

    What should I do...? No matter how much I try to control it, my feelings for Han-gyeol only grow stronger with time.

    Even now, without the strength to speak, I wrapped my arms around Han-gyeol''s neck and kissed him deeply. I continued the intense deep kiss, sucking on his tongue. Ah... I want to have sex with Han-gyeol again...

    "Han-gyeol... let''s go to the bed..."

    <strong>****</strong>

    With only a towel drying us off lightly, we headed straight to the bed. Our hair was still wet, which made Han-gyeol look even sexier.

    Afterying him down on the bed, I climbed on top of him.

    "Han-gyeol... tonight, just stay still... okay?"

    "Huh? What do you- mmph!"

    I immediately covered his lips with mine. I wanted my feelings of love and desire to be fully conveyed to him.

    As I kissed him deeply, I hoped he could feel all my emotions. Right now, all I could think about was making Han-gyeol feel as good as possible.

    "Don''t answer...! Tonight, I''ll make you feel good... I love you... I really love you...! Let me do this...!"

    After putting a condom on his member, I slowly lifted my hips and guided him inside me.

    "I''m putting it in...!"

    As I lowered my hips, I felt every inch of him entering me. It felt like I might climax immediately, but I bit my lip and held on.

    "Ah...! Han-gyeol, it''s all in... Han-gyeol... does it feel good?"

    "It feels amazing...!"

    Trying to keep aposed expression, I looked at him. He was gazing at me intently, clearly feeling very good too.

    "I''m going to move...! Don''t hold back, you have toe, okay?"

    "Eun-ha...!"

    Han-gyeol seemed like he wanted to say something, but I started moving my hips right away.

    "Han-gyeol...! Ahh..!! It''s so big...!!"

    Every time I lifted and lowered my hips, Han-gyeol''s expression twitched. He looked at me with his hands on my waist, and I felt incredible.

    I wanted to make him feel even better.

    I was worried I might tire out and copse again today. But today... just for today, I wanted to make Han-gyeol feel as good as possible.

    I wanted to be loved more, so I wanted to love him more.

    "Han-gyeol. I love you...! I think I''ll die without you...! It feels so good...!"

    "I love you too, Eun-ha. I love you so much."

    "Han-gyeol... hold my hand...!"

    I intertwined my fingers with his and moved my hips vigorously up and down. Feeling him deeper inside me was driving me crazy...!

    "Ahh-! Ah..! Ah...!"

    Oh my gosh...! I feel so erotic right now...! With my fingers interlocked with his and my legs spread, I moved my hips.

    When I looked down, I could see his member entering mepletely. Every time his member hit deep inside me, it felt like my mind was pounding.

    It was so embarrassing, but it felt so good. Han-gyeol, seemingly aroused by my appearance, was staring intently at me.

    "I love you...! I love you... Han-gyeol...!"

    "Eun-ha...! Slow down a bit...!"

    Even though Han-gyeol asked me to slow down, I moved my hips even more.

    "Ahh...! Ah...!! No...! I want to make you feel good-!! Ah...! Ugh..!"

    I wanted Han-gyeol to climax first, but in the end, I couldn''t hold back the overwhelming pleasure and reached my climax again.

    I wished the climax would leave my body as soon as possible, but it lingered within me.

    The lingering sensation didn''t fade since Han-gyeol''s member was still firmly inside me.

    "Eun-ha... did you finish?"

    "No...! I didn''t...! I didn''t, so...! Ah...!!"

    Han-gyeol sat up and wrapped his arms around my waist.

    "Eun-ha. Don''t push yourself. It felt really good. Let me do it..."

    "No...! Tonight...! I''ll do it...!"

    I pushed Han-gyeol back down, refusing to let him take over. I wanted to be in control from start to finish tonight. With my hands on his shoulders, I started moving my hips again.

    "Han-gyeol...!! Ah-! Come for me...! Come...!"

    "Eun-ha..! If you move like that all of a sudden...!!"

    "Quickly..! Quickly...! Before Ie again...!! Ah-! Han-gyeol,e first...!! Hurry...!"

    I felt like I was going to lose my mind. Even though I was the one moving my hips so vigorously, I felt like I was going to finish first.

    "Han-gyeol...! I love you...! I love you..!"

    "I love you too, Eun-ha... I love you so much."

    "I love you more...! I love you more...! Ah...!! Come for me...! Quickly...! I... feel like I''m going toe again!"

    I knew I couldn''t hold out much longer, so I moved my hips even more earnestly.

    Han-gyeol seemed to be at his limit too, biting his lip as he looked at me.

    Seeing his pleasure-filled expression brought me to the brink of climax.

    "Han-gyeol...! I''m...! Again...!"

    "I''m going toe too...! Eun-ha...!"

    "Ahhh...!!"

    As I pressed my hips down, Han-gyeol gripped my waist tightly and came. I copsed onto his body, panting heavily.

    "Eun-ha...?"

    "Ahh...! Ah...! Ah...!"

    My hips kept moving involuntarily. My mind was filled only with thoughts of Han-gyeol, and I couldn''t speak or act.

    All I could do was breathe heavily as I trembled with pleasure. At least we finished together... that''s a relief.

    "Eun-ha."

    "..."

    "Eun-ha...?!"

    I didn''t have the strength to respond...

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 123: Change (1)

    Chapter 123: Change (1)

    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±

    After we finished, I carefully wrapped my arms around Eun-ha.

    She had been so passionate just moments ago, but now, embarrassment seemed to take over.

    She buried her face in my chest, reluctant to show it.

    ¡°Eun-ha, can you show me your face?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing...¡±

    ¡°Why? You were so bold just a little while ago.¡±

    ¡°Ack! Don¡¯t bring that up, seriously¡ªstop it!¡±

    Suddenly, Eun-ha began to tickle my sides.¡°Ahahaha! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry¡ªplease stop!¡±

    I grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s arms tightly and pulled her closer. Finally, she lifted her head, revealing a face flushed with a deep blush.

    Finding her cute and endearing, I gave her a kiss on the cheek, and she smiled softly.

    ¡°Kiss me on the lips too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as I kissed her lips, Eun-ha grinned and ced her arms around my torso.

    She traced circles on my chest with her fingers, watching my reaction closely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always noticed, but you¡¯ve got quite a bit of muscle...¡±

    ¡°Should I build more? Do you like more muscles?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, no¡ªI just like you as you are. Why? Do you want to bulk up?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you like it, then maybe...¡±

    ¡°Would you build more muscle just because I said I liked it? Why~?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to look good for you.¡±

    Eun-haughed happily, clearly pleased with what I said.

    ¡°You still want to look good for me, huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Isn¡¯t it the same for you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is. Hehe... but hearing it directly makes me really happy.¡±

    ¡°I wish you wouldpletely fall for me.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Eun-ha suddenly sat up on the bed, looking down at me while covering herself with the nket.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°N-no... it¡¯s just, I was thinking the exact same thing...¡±

    ¡°You want me to fallpletely for you too?¡±

    Eun-ha nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Yeah! I was thinking how I¡¯d love for both your body and heart to bepletely mine! I was just thinking that a moment ago! But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already all yours, through and through. I can¡¯t live without you now!¡±

    Eun-ha couldn¡¯t stop smiling, clearly overjoyed that we shared the same thoughts.

    ¡°Today feels amazing...! To think we were thinking the same thing. So? Have you fallen for me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit cheesy to say, but yeah. I can¡¯t stop thinking about you every day.¡±

    ¡°When do you think about me the most? Hm? When do I cross your mind? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I mean, you juste to mind naturally. Whether I¡¯m eating or drinking coffee, I start wondering what you might be doing.¡±

    Eun-ha plopped back down beside me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really excited right now. My heart is racing like crazy. Just having you next to me makes it beat so fast. Wanna listen?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Whoa¡ª!¡±

    Eun-ha suddenly pulled my face towards her and pressed it against her left chest.

    ¡°How is it? Can you hear it...?¡±

    It felt incredibly intimate, having my face buried in her chest, but I listened closely.

    Thump-thump-thump-thump¡ª

    Eun-ha¡¯s heart was racing wildly, beating incessantly.

    ¡°How is it? Can you hear it?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go to the hospital? Your heart¡¯s racing like crazy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Han-gyeol~ Now it¡¯s my turn~¡±

    Eun-ha suddenly leaned over and pressed her ear against my left chest.

    ¡°Whoa¡ª! You can take your time, you know.¡±

    ¡°Nope~ I need to listen to your heartbeat, so be quiet!¡±

    What guy wouldn¡¯t have his heart race with his girlfriend¡¯s ear pressed against his chest?

    As my cheeks grew warm, I could feel my heart pounding wildly. Eun-ha, with a happy smile on her face, kept listening to my heartbeat.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you done listening yet?¡±

    ¡°Nope~ it¡¯s still not enough. I can barely hear it~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. It¡¯s my heart, so I know it best.¡±

    ¡°Your heart is pounding so hard. Do you really like me that much? Hmm?¡±

    I was embarrassed... I turned my head to avoid answering.

    ¡°Hurry up and answer~ Do you really like me that much? Do you miss me when I¡¯m not around, and want to touch me when I am?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course...! In high school, we were always together, but now that we¡¯re in different departments in college, we¡¯re apart.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing~ Yeah, in high school, we were always together, and it was amazing. Right?¡±

    ¡°It was amazing~ We were together every day, studying together and everything.¡±

    ¡°But back then, we couldn¡¯t be this affectionate, right?¡±

    ¡°Um...! Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol is getting all shy~ So cute.¡±

    Eun-ha gave me a quick peck on the cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re cuter, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I love you. Isn¡¯t there anything more you can say besides ¡®I love you¡¯? It feels like it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say it, you know it, right? I love you a lot, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. But still, say it often, okay?¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Me too...!¡±

    When our eyes met, a natural smile spread across my face.

    Yeah, we don¡¯t always need to say it out loud to know.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Since I had a first-period ss today, I got up before Eun-ha.

    She seemed too tired to wake up, so I turned off the rm clock and headed to the bathroom.

    After quickly preparing breakfast in the kitchen, I made another serving for Eun-ha and was about to leave the house.

    Just as I grabbed my bag and was heading out, Eun-ha came out of the bedroom, rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, are you leaving...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Make sure you eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still some time...? Stay a bit longer...¡±

    ¡°I prefer going early.¡±

    ¡°Today, leave just on time...¡±

    Eun-ha grabbed me as I was about to leave and hugged me tightly.

    ¡°Come on, you should wash your face and eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I eat you instead?¡±

    ¡°You had a lot yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... that¡¯s true. I did eat a lot~¡±

    Eun-ha nuzzled her face against me, refusing to let go.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too~¡±

    ¡°So, take it slow today~¡±

    I hugged Eun-ha tightly in return.

    ¡°Ugh...! You¡¯re crushing me, Han-gyeol...¡±

    ¡°Should I let go?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯d be happy to die like this. Hug me tighter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too cute.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die¡ªdon¡¯t you have to go? Be careful, okay? Watch out for cars?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll text you when I get there. I¡¯m off.¡±

    Since it was almost time to leave, I gently pried Eun-ha away from me.

    She looked at me longingly, and then, as if something suddenly came to mind, she quickly spoke up.

    ¡°Oh, right¡ª! I forgot to tell you yesterday, but Chae-in Jeong found out that we¡¯re living together.¡±

    ¡°What? How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Turns out she¡¯s more observant than I thought. She noticed the toothbrush, the shoe rack, and the dishes in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°I thought she wouldn¡¯t notice since she was drunk... I¡¯ll make sure to ask her to keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? No need~ I¡¯ve already talked to her about it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡®Did she really talk things out?¡¯

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol, you¡¯re going to bete. Be careful on your way~¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªyeah. I¡¯ll be back. Don¡¯t forget to eat breakfast, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay! See youter in the afternoon~¡±

    As soon as I stepped out of the front door, my mind was consumed with how I should exin things to Chae-in Jeong.

    We weren¡¯t that close, but she wasn¡¯t the type to refuse when asked to keep a secret. Besides, it was Eun-ha and I who had helped her out, so if I asked her to keep this under wraps, she probably would.

    I should¡¯ve cleared away the toothbrush and shoes that day... That was my mistake.

    But what exactly did Eun-ha mean by saying she ¡°talked things out¡±? She¡¯s a smart girl, so she probably handled it well, but I should still make sure to talk to Chae-in Jeong myself.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Just as I was about to enter the ssroom, I ran right into Chae-in Jeong. The moment she saw me, she lost all focus in her eyes and started mumbling.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, and I didn¡¯t hear anything, so don¡¯t worry. Eun-ha is my friend, right? It¡¯s only natural to keep a friend¡¯s secret. Of course... yes, of course. The number of toothbrushes I saw in the bathroom wasn¡¯t two, but just one. There was no trace of a man in the shoe rack, and the many dishes in the kitchen were just because of Eun-ha¡¯s taste, right? Don¡¯t worry. Lee Han-gyeol, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. This secret will go with me to my grave, so don¡¯t worry. Got it? So could you please put in a good word for me with Eun-ha?¡±

    What¡¯s going on? Why is she acting like this?

    ¡°Uh... sure. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No, I should be thanking you...¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t drink so much next time. You¡¯re having lunch with Eun-ha, right? When¡¯s good for you?¡±

    ¡°Whenever it¡¯s most convenient for you and Eun-ha.¡±

    Eun-ha?

    ¡°Okay... do you want to choose what we eat?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not chicken... chicken is the only thing I can¡¯t handle...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the safest option? Eun-ha¡¯s good at cooking chicken.¡±

    ¡°No way... I can only eat boneless chicken now. Did Eun-ha say anything to you? Like about... breaking my joints¡ª¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol~!¡±

    Before Chae-in Jeong could finish her sentence, Eun-ha¡¯s voice suddenly echoed through the hall. Both Chae-in Jeong and I turned our heads at the same time, and there she was, standing right there.

    ¡°Eek¡ª! You didn¡¯te alone?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha?! What are you doing here?¡±

    Eun-ha hurried over to me and handed me my phone.

    ¡°You left your phone, so I brought it to you~ Oh, Chae-in Jeong¡¯s here too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I did forget it. Thanks for bringing it.¡±

    As I took the phone from her, Eun-ha nced at Chae-in Jeong.

    ¡°Chae-in Jeong Hi~¡±

    ¡°Hello...!¡±

    What¡¯s up with these two?

    ¡°Hey~ We agreed to drop the formalities, remember? Did you already forget?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right...! My bad, I totally spaced out.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯m off. See you in the afternoon, Han-gyeol? And bye, Chae-in Jeong~¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Take care on your way back.¡±

    ¡°Please get home safely...!!!¡±

    After Eun-ha left to go back home, I looked at Chae-in Jeong.

    ¡°You okay? There¡¯s no need to be so formal with Eun-ha, right?¡±

    ¡°M-My life was in danger...! It felt like standing in front of a wild beast.¡±

    What? So she did see everything clearly, huh?

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 124: Change (2)

    Chapter 124: Change (2)

    Last night, after having a really close moment with Han-gyeol, I felt incredibly happy.

    And the fact that he wants me to bepletely immersed in him...!

    Just thinking about it makes me so joyful.

    He¡¯s already made me think of nothing but him, yet he¡¯s still so greedy.

    I have a feeling today is going to be a great day.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you look especially happy today~! Did something good happen?¡±

    It seems others can tell I¡¯m in a good mood too. Chae Jiyoung noticed my expression and asked.

    ¡°Huh? Do I really look that way? Well, something nice did happen~.¡±¡°Oh? What is it?! Come on, tell me~ I¡¯m curious. Please? Tell me quickly~.¡±

    Jiyoung started poking me in the side, urging me to spill the details.

    ¡°Well, I just had a fun time with my boyfriend~.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, do you really enjoy hanging out with your boyfriend that much?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s super fun and exciting. Next week is the cherry blossom festival, so we¡¯re nning to go see the blossoms.¡±

    I¡¯m already looking forward to our second cherry blossom festival together with Han-gyeol.

    This time, I¡¯ll pack a nice lunchbox too.

    ¡°Oh, right. Yoori, you mentioned you¡¯re meeting your boyfriend this weekend, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been almost a month, so I¡¯m really looking forward to it too.¡±

    Yoori smiled brightly, clearly as eager for the weekend as I am.

    ¡°Do you and your boyfriends ever fight? You both seem so happy all the time.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol and I? Hmm, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever really fought. What about you, Yoori?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ we do fight a bit. Not all the time, but yeah¡­ we have our moments~.¡±

    ¡°Yoori, that¡¯s more typical. Eun-ha, have you really never had a fight?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Nothinges to mind. If we have, I guess I¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    Fighting with Han-gyeol¡­ No matter how hard I try to recall, nothinges up.

    We¡¯re both pretty good at expressing any dissatisfaction right away, and we take care of each other well.

    ¡°What do you usually fight about with your boyfriend, Yoori?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ if he doesn¡¯t contact me often or if there¡¯s an issue with female or male friends?¡±

    We¡¯re together so much that honestly, I¡¯m not sure.

    Neither I nor Han-gyeol have any female or male friends that would be an issue.

    If anything, there¡¯s Harim or Choi Jiyoung, but that¡¯s about it.

    And I don¡¯t have any male friends to speak of.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll keep that in mind and be careful.¡±

    ¡°You two must be reallypatible as a couple¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been together for so long, but these days it feels like¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it really change a lot after being together for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so. There¡¯s almost nothing we don¡¯t know about each other, and we¡¯ve done just about everything when ites to dates. So, I guess that¡¯s why we fight more often. We try to mix things up sometimes, but given our situation, it¡¯s not easy~.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°You and Han-gyeol areing up on one year, right? Try to change things up every now and then~. It¡¯s natural to get toofortable as time passes.¡±

    Even though I listened to Yoori¡¯s advice, nothing specific came to mind.

    ¡°Change things up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Before things get too routine, it might be a good idea to introduce some changes every now and then.¡±

    ¡°Change, huh¡­ I¡¯m not really sure what that would look like.¡±

    Seeing me deep in thought, Jiyoung chimed in from the side.

    ¡°What about changing your hairstyle?¡±

    ¡°My hair? Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve always had long straight hair. Maybe I should try dyeing it? Or go for a bob cut?¡±

    ¡°That could be nice! The difference between long hair and a bob is huge. Guys would definitely notice a big change!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Something Sparked in Me

    I was intrigued.

    Even though Han-gyeol seems to prefer long hair.

    I remember having short hair when I was very young, but I never thought it suited me much.

    Short hair is definitely more convenient¡­ Should I give it a try this time? But, I do feel a bit hesitant.

    ¡°Eun-ha, I think you¡¯d look adorable with short hair. What do you think, Yoori?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d be super cute. Eun-ha has this pure vibe with long hair, but with short hair, she¡¯d be, like, incredibly cute, you know?¡±

    ¡°Right? Eun-ha,e over here for a second.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Before I knew it, the girls came up to me and started tying up my hair.

    They pulled my long hair up as high as possible and tied it securely, instantly shortening its length.

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    Jiyoung and Yoori both stared at me, speechless.

    ¡°So cute¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? Even cuter than I imagined. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve gone all-in on cuteness, leaving the pure look behind.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s such a perfect description. Eun-ha, have you ever shown your boyfriend how you look with short hair?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I think I¡¯ve only shown him when I¡¯ve loosely tied it up.¡±

    ¡°You should totally show him! I bet he¡¯d love it!¡±

    Theirpliments made me a little shy, but I hope Han-gyeol finds it cute too.

    I¡¯ll take a look in the mirror when I get home and show himter tonight.

    Maybe I should even try some different hairstyles while I¡¯m at it.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll show him tonight!¡±

    ¡°Yeah~! Let us know how it goes!¡±

    ¡°Sure! Thanks!¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    After all my sses were done, I met up with Han-gyeol for a bit.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re heading home now, right? I¡¯ve got a three-hour ss, so don¡¯t wait for me. Just go home first.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Got it. Then I¡¯ll stop by the market on my way home.¡±

    ¡°If you have a lot to buy, we could go togetherter in the evening.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~ I don¡¯t need to buy much. I can carry it all on my own.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll see you at hometer. I¡¯ve got to head to ss now.¡±

    ¡°Yep! See youter~.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Watch out for cars.¡±

    ¡°Will do~.¡±

    After waving goodbye to Han-gyeol, I headed straight to the supermarket near home.

    I¡¯ve set a budget for my living expenses, so I can¡¯t afford luxurious meals every day.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe I¡¯ll just make a simple kimchi stew today.¡±

    I put a pack of pork shoulder into my shopping basket.

    Then I wandered around the store, looking at seaweed and various vegetables.

    I wanted to make something with salmon, which Han-gyeol loves, but my budget is tight this month.

    Maybe I should start looking for a part-time job starting in April.

    It¡¯s probably still too early to make money from video editing, right?

    I think Han-gyeol has been browsing part-time job sites asionally.

    ¡°Oh¡ªright, I need to buy eggs too¡­!¡±

    With an eco-bag in one hand and a carton of eggs in the other, I headed home.

    After arriving, I immediately put the groceries away in the fridge.

    As I started to casually tie up my hair, the girls¡¯ words suddenly popped into my mind.

    ¡°Should I tie it up now¡­?¡±

    I stood in front of the wall mirror in the living room and tied up my hair the way I wanted to show Han-gyeol.

    I think I showed him a ponytail once before¡­ Maybe braiding my hair would be a good idea.

    As I yed around with my hair, I decided to split it into two braids.

    Hmm... Pigtails Might Be Too Much, Right?

    Pigtails at twenty years old? Yeah, it does feel a bit much.

    But still, reminiscing about childhood memories with my mom, I decided to try it out for old time¡¯s sake.

    Since no one else was home anyway, I carefully tied my hair into two pigtails and looked into the mirror.

    As expected, doing this at twenty feels a little embarrassing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward to pull this off as an adult.¡±

    Just as I was about to untie my hair, I suddenly heard the door click open.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you home?!¡±

    My heart nearly stopped.

    But as soon as I saw Han-gyeoling out of theputer room, I felt both relief and utter dread.

    ¡°Oh? You tied your hair¡­?¡±

    Han-gyeol paused for a split second when he saw me.

    That pause told me everything.

    ¡°Why is Han-gyeol¡­ing out of there¡­?¡±

    It felt like the world was crashing down around me.

    ¡°Answer me. Why is Han-gyeol¡­ing out of there? What about your ss?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ The professor suddenly canceled, so I came home.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve called¡­¡±

    ¡°My phone died¡­! Haha¡­! I saw youing up from the window, so I thought I¡¯d surprise you by hiding in theputer room¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh. I see. You did¡­¡±

    As Han-gyeol was about toment on my hair, I quickly shouted out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything¡ª!! Absolutely¡ª! Please¡­! The only thing you should do right now is go back into theputer room as if nothing happened. Got it¡­? Just erase what you saw from your memory¡­ Ande out in ten minutes like nothing ever happened. Got it¡­?¡±

    A twenty-year-old girl tying her hair into pigtails at home, admiring herself in the mirror¡ª

    No matter how much Han-gyeol cares for me, this might be a bit much for him to handle.

    I¡¯m doomed.

    Of all people, to be caught by thest person I wanted to see this¡­

    I copsed onto the sofa, utterly defeated.

    Seeing me like that, Han-gyeol offered someforting words.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you look cute with pigtails.¡±

    As soon as his words reached my ears, my face started to flush rapidly, starting from my neck.

    In the end, unable to bear the embarrassment, I screamed and dashed into the bedroom.

    ¡°Ughhhh¡ª! Han-gyeol, I hate you¡ª! I told you not to mention it¡ª!¡±

    I locked the door, something I¡¯d never done before, and slumped down against it.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª! Eun-ha! You really looked cute! I¡¯m serious¡ª!¡±

    Han-gyeol kept knocking on the door, trying to talk to me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡ª! Everything¡¯s ruined¡ª! Just leave me alone¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you were seriously the cutest¡ª! Honestly, the cutest in the world¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡ª! Stop calling me cute! Please forget it ever happened¡ª!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 125: Change (3)

    Chapter 125: Change (3)

    It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t surprised, but Eun-ha looked utterly adorable.

    To be honest, I wanted to see it again, but Eun-ha kept pouting.

    She was huddled in the corner of the bedroom, cheeks puffed out with air.

    ¡°Eun-ha, can you show me your face now? How long are you going to stay like that?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing! I¡¯m so embarrassed¡ª!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t seem to realize how cute she looks, all curled up in the corner.

    It makes me want to tease her even more.

    ¡°Why~ You looked like a mischievous little girl. It was cute~¡±

    As I teased her with a grin, Eun-ha¡¯s head creaked toward me. Then, biting her lip, she lunged at me on the bed.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª! I told you not to tease me like that¡ª! Forget it! Forget it now! Just forget it¡ª!¡±

    ¡°How could I forget that? Can¡¯t you do it just one more time? I didn¡¯t get a good look.¡±

    ¡°I hate you! I hate you, Han-gyeol! Get out! Get out of the bedroom¡ª!¡±

    ¡°No way~ I want to cuddle with my cute girlfriend.¡±

    I wrapped my arms tightly around Eun-ha, refusing to let go.

    She struggled with all her might, but it wasn¡¯t enough to break free.

    ¡°Ugh¡­! Let me go¡ª! I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not happening~ You started this. You cane in as you please, but you can¡¯t leave just like that~¡±

    ¡°Argh¡ª! Just forget it! Please! I¡¯m twenty years old, I don¡¯t want to create any more embarrassing memories!¡±

    Oh wow, she¡¯s stronger than I thought.

    I might actually lose my grip.

    ¡°I thought you looked cute with pigtails though. Can¡¯t you show me sometimes when we¡¯re alone?¡±

    ¡°No way¡ª! Not even you can see that¡ª!¡±

    ¡°But the only hairstyle I¡¯ve seen you with is a ponytail. I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Even if you say that, pigtails are off-limits! Absolutely not!¡±

    She¡¯s really not budging.

    I thought she¡¯d give in by now, but she must be super embarrassed.

    But I can¡¯t back down here.

    ¡°You looked so cute, though.¡±

    ¡°I said no!¡±

    ¡°You really did look cute.¡±

    ¡°No way¡ª! That¡¯s not happening¡ª!¡±

    ¡°So cute I want to see it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh¡ªshe¡¯s wavering.

    ¡°You were so cute I¡¯d love to see it again, even in a dream. Usually, you¡¯re so pure and lovely, but with pigtails, you were just pure cuteness. I mean it in a good way. I¡¯d love to see that side of you again, but if you really don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t ask anymore. But just onest time, could you show me?¡±

    I pulled Eun-ha into my arms and spoke softly.

    After a moment of hesitation, she murmured quietly.

    "Do you¡­ really want to see it that much?"

    "Yeah. But if you really don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s okay."

    "What¡­ How can I not show you when you say it like that¡ª!"

    "It¡¯s really fine~"

    "Your tone says it¡¯s absolutely ¡®not¡¯ fine¡ª! Fine! I¡¯ll show you¡ª!"

    "Thank you~"

    I grinned at her, feeling triumphant.

    "Wait a moment."

    Eun-ha pouted, then fetched ab from the vanity and handed it to me.

    "But you have to tie it yourself¡ª!"

    "Me? I don¡¯t know how to tie hair."

    "I¡¯m not backing down anymore¡ª! If you want to see it, you have to do it yourself!"

    "At least give me some instructions."

    "Justb it out and tie it on both sides¡­ that¡¯s it¡­!"

    "That¡¯s a pretty vague exnation."

    It seemed she didn¡¯t want to exin any further.

    Handing me theb, Eun-ha sat down right in front of me.

    "Is this the first time I¡¯mbing your hair?"

    "I guess so. You¡¯ve dried it for me before, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve everbed it."

    "Really? Well, I¡¯ll do it now. Come a little closer?"

    Despite her grumpy expression, Eun-ha scooted closer to me.

    I carefully started tob her hair.

    The scent of her shampoo filled the air, and her silky hair became neatly arranged.

    "Your hair is really soft, Eun-ha."

    "Is it¡­? I didn¡¯t really do anything special."

    "The shampoo smells nice too."

    I gently held a section of her hair and inhaled the fragrance.

    Eun-ha¡¯s ears turned slightly red, as if she was embarrassed by the situation.

    "Are you embarrassed by the smell of your shampoo?"

    "N-no¡­ It¡¯s just been a while since someone¡¯sbed my hair¡­!"

    "That means you¡¯re embarrassed."

    "Just tie it up already¡ª! Ouch!"

    There was a loud snap as her hair tangled and pulled.

    "Oh no, sorry."

    "Han-gyeol, you¡­!"

    "It was an ident, an ident. I¡¯ll go slowly. Look straight ahead."

    "Be gentle, okay¡­?"

    "Yes, yes~"

    Eun-ha seemed to secretly enjoy mebing her hair, as she sat silently, withoutint.

    I considered saying something to break the silence, but the quiet moment didn¡¯t feel so bad.

    Once her hair was smooth, I divided it into two sections, taking one and attempting to tie it with a hair tie.

    "This isn¡¯t easy¡­"

    "Do you like me better when I¡¯m cute? Or when I¡¯m pure? Or maybe when I¡¯m sexy?"

    "Hmm. Each has its own charm. When you¡¯re like this, you¡¯re cute and lovable, when I see you from afar, you¡¯re pure and beautiful, and at night¡­ you¡¯re incredibly sexy. Are you by any chance sweet by day and wild by night?"

    "Ah¡ª! Stop right there! Why are you raising the stakes all of a sudden?"

    "I¡¯m just saying you¡¯re pretty no matter what. There¡ª all done."

    "Really? Let me see."

    "It might be better if you don¡¯t¡­"

    Eun-ha got off the bed and walked over to the vanity, gazing at her reflection in the mirror.

    There''s no way I could tie her hair well, given that I barely know how to do it.

    "What is this¡ª! It looks totally weird!"

    "It¡¯s my first time, so what do you expect?"

    "Do you really think this is cute?!"

    "I told you, you¡¯re pretty no matter what."

    "So that¡¯s what you were leading up to earlier?! Get over here¡ª! Han-gyeol,e here!"

    Eun-ha jumped back onto the bed.

    "Ack¡ª! Sorry! I¡¯m sorry¡ª!"

    <strong>***</strong>

    "Why does it end up like this?"

    Eun-ha fiddled with my hair, eventually tying it into a small ponytail on top of my head, often called an "apple hair."

    Eun-ha¡¯s expression was adorable as she looked up at me, clearly happy, but this hairstyle...

    "You look so cute, Han-gyeol¡­! Super cute¡­! Can¡¯t you do this apple hair sometimes?!"

    "Impossible. While you actually look cute, I definitely do not."

    "As long as I think you¡¯re cute, that¡¯s all that matters~ Right now, you¡¯re so cute! I just want to nibble on you¡ª!!"

    Eun-ha with pigtails is objectively adorable, so that¡¯s fine.

    But me, with my stoic expression and this ridiculous apple hair¡­

    there¡¯s no way it¡¯s cute.

    But why is she looking at me with those sparkling eyes, making it so hard to refuse?

    "Han-gyeol! Just once a month! No more, no less, just once!"

    "No way~ I¡¯m not cute, so let¡¯s skip it."

    When I refused, Eun-ha mumbled in disappointment.

    "But I really want to see it."

    "I said no~"

    "I really, really want to see it."

    "No way~ This is absolutely¡ª"

    Wait, what?

    Isn¡¯t this the exact same situation from earlier?

    Except our roles are reversed?

    "Really not happening?"

    "Nope."

    "Really, really, ¡®really¡¯ not happening?"

    Eun-ha slowly crawled toward me on the bed.

    "Not even once a month? How about once every two months? You know, Han-gyeol, you usually look so serious, but sometimes you¡¯re unexpectedly cute like this. The contrast is so striking that I really want to see it again. But if you really don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t push it. Just onest time, can you show me?"

    I lost. I totally lost.

    "Later, you can do apple hair for Hanbyul, and I¡¯ll do pigtails for Eunbyul. Let¡¯s think of it as practice until then. Okay? I love you, Han-gyeol. So, just once every two months¡ª!"

    "Alright. But not for life, okay?! If I hate it, I¡¯m stopping."

    "What¡ª?! Where¡¯s the fun in that! If you¡¯re going to do it, you should do it for life¡ª! You¡¯re so stingy!"

    "I¡¯m just trying to find apromise here."

    "Fine, until Hanbyul and Eunbyul are born!"

    They¡¯re not even born yet¡­

    Is this all part of Eun-ha¡¯s grand n?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then let¡¯s hurry up and have kids¡ª!¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back, do you?¡±

    ¡°I always mean what I say, you know?¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s serious tone caught me off guard.

    ¡°Lately, living with you, Han-gyeol, I¡¯ve realized that a lively home is really the best! We haven¡¯t had any big fights, and we get along so well, don¡¯t we?!¡±

    Eun-ha spoke with a happy smile, recounting our daily lives.

    ¡°Other couples say they fight a lot, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever had a serious argument. The more I think about it, the more I want to build a proper family with you as soon as possible. We can have Hanbyul, Eunbyul, Saetbyul, and even our youngest, who we haven¡¯t named yet. It sounds wonderful. I¡¯d love to take pictures with our son in an apple hair and our daughters in pigtails, just like today~¡±

    ¡°You start by tying hair and end up talking about kids who aren¡¯t even born yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the kind of dad who ties his daughters¡¯ hair?¡±

    ¡°I do want to be loved by a daughter who looks just like you.¡±

    I¡¯ve never seen Eun-ha as a child, but¡­

    Imagining a daughter who looks like her running to me, calling ¡°Dad¡±...

    What is this? I could die happy right now.

    ¡°I knew it. Then we need to practice. I¡¯m offering my hair, so go ahead and practice.¡±

    Eun-ha smiled and handed me her hair.

    ¡°Be honest. You enjoyed tying my hair, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Was it that obvious¡­?! For some reason, it made my heart flutter. I also liked it when youbed my hair.¡±

    ¡°What if our daughters ask me tob their hair too? I¡¯ve only got two hands.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the boys tie my hair~¡±

    ¡°If someone overheard us, they¡¯d think we already have kids.¡±

    ¡°So what? It¡¯s just a story that will be reality someday.¡±

    Eun-ha has always believed in and waited for our future together.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s graduate quickly, save up money, and get married.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And let¡¯s have kids right away!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Knowing that someone wishes for a future with me makes me incredibly happy.

    It made me feel like I was someone really special.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Hello <strong>everyone</strong>! I¡¯m thrilled to announce that my friend Parth just picked up a new novel from the brilliant author of <strong>InterspeciesWives</strong> and <strong>WhyAreYouBingAViinAgain?</strong>! Though it¡¯s still in its early stages with only a few chapters, this one feels even more promising than his previous works. Please do check it out. https://.readingpia.me/series/a-knight-who-protects-his-enemies

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 126: Change (4)

    Chapter 126: Change (4)

    Outside the window, pink cherry blossom petals were gently falling one by one.

    Just likest year, when we went to see the cherry blossoms together, I wanted to go to the cherry blossom festival this year as well.

    The thought of going to see the cherry blossoms with Han-gyeol every year until the day I die made me feel incredibly excited.

    "Han-gyeol. We''re going to see the cherry blossoms again this year, right?!"

    "Yeah, we have to. Want to go to Gyeongbokgung Pce instead of Yeouido?"

    "Huh? Isn''t Yeouido the most famous ce for the cherry blossom festival?"

    "That''s exactly why it''ll be crowded. But Gyeongbokgung should have beautiful cherry blossoms too."

    Wouldn''t it be tough to bring lunch to Gyeongbokgung?

    Ah¡ª but if there are too many people, Yeouido might be tough too. I''ve never been to Gyeongbokgung, so I wasn¡¯t really sure.

    "Did you want to go to Yeouido?"

    "Well... I was thinking of packing lunch for the Yeouido cherry blossom festival."

    "Then how about this weekend we go to Yeouido, and next weekend we visit Gyeongbokgung?"

    "Oh¡ª! Sounds great! But after the cherry blossom festival, we''ll have to start preparing for midterms. Are you sure it''s okay?"

    "I''m not nning to study as hard as I did in high school. I''ve got plenty of time."

    Now that I''m in college, the study pressure is definitely less.

    There are a lot of assignments, but as long as I don''t procrastinate, it''s manageable.

    Sometimes I do end up sitting in front of theputer until dawn, though.

    "I''m all for it¡ª! I want to go to both ces."

    "If we go to Gyeongbokgung, are you going to wear a hanbok?"

    "Hanbok?"

    Even though I¡¯ve never been there, the first thing thates to mind when I think of Gyeongbokgung is a hanbok...

    I imagined Han-gyeol wearing a hanbok in front of me.

    Would he look like a flowery nobleman?

    Or maybe a dignified aristocrat?

    What''s this? I¡¯m super curious now.

    I¡¯ve got to see this as soon as possible.

    "Han-gyeol-ah. Let¡¯s go to Gyeongbokgung this weekend and then to the cherry blossom festival next weekend."

    "Why the sudden change?"

    "I want to see you in a hanbok¡ª! Have you ever worn one, Han-gyeol?!"

    "I think I wore one when I was little, but I haven''t worn one since I started school."

    "Right?! Let¡¯s go wear hanboks! We¡¯ll take tons of pictures¡ª!"

    "You really like the idea. Alright~ Let¡¯s go to Gyeongbokgung this weekend."

    "Yes, yes! Ah~ I wish the weekend woulde sooner."

    I started getting really excited.

    Anything Han-gyeol wears looks amazing on him.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Time passed slowly, and the weekend finally arrived.

    I can''t express how much I¡¯d been waiting for today.

    During the weekdays, I kept picturing Han-gyeol in a hanbok over and over in my mind.

    Holding Han-gyeol''s hand tightly, we got off at Gwanghwamun Station.

    We exited through Exit 2 and walked past the statue of King Sejong.

    Since starting college, it had been a while since we''d gone on a date far from campus, so I felt giddy with excitement.

    I swung our sped hands up and down as we walked.

    "Do you like it that much?"

    "Yeah! I love it!"

    "I like it too."

    "Right?! Let¡¯s have fun today~ We¡¯ll take pictures and put them in an album!"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    When we arrived at the hanbok rental shop, we had to choose a skirt and jeogori.

    For some reason, I really wanted to wear whatever Han-gyeol picked out for me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol-ah, you pick something for me~!¡±

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have much fashion sense, though.¡±

    ¡°Still~ I want to look pretty for you, so you should choose.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ there are so many options. Can¡¯t you narrow it down to a few choices?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of time, so take it slow~ You pick for me, okay?! I¡¯ll pick out something for you too, Han-gyeol.¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol started holding up skirts and jeogori* against me, carefully selecting the hanbok I should wear.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it look weird if both the top and bottom were white?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you worried I¡¯d look like a ghost?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was thinking¡­¡±

    A funny thought crossed my mind, so I leaned in close to whisper in Han-gyeol¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin because of you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª! You...! What if someone hears you¡­!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal~ It¡¯s true~ Now, pick the hanbok for me~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting bold¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Blushing, Han-gyeol continued to pick out the hanbok for me.

    His ears even turned red. Han-gyeol¡¯s embarrassed face is always amusing to see.

    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t resist teasing him every now and then.

    ¡°How about this one?¡±

    After much deliberation, Han-gyeol finally chose a white jeogori paired with a navy skirt.

    It was a hanbok with beautiful patterns embroidered on the sleeves and skirt.

    It was a style I usually wore.

    ¡°Do you like this one?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think it¡¯ll look great on you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you pick something shier, you know? This is just like my usual style.¡±

    ¡°I like Eun-ha just the way you usually are.¡±

    Hearing those words from Han-gyeol made me feel happy.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn to pick something for you, Han-gyeol~¡±

    Though there weren¡¯t as many options for men¡¯s hanboks, everything we needed was there.

    There were even gonryongpo, and all the designs you see in historical dramas were avable.

    ¡°Do you want to try wearing a gonryongpo*, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I feel like that would attract too much attention. But if you want me to wear it, I will.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then what should we go with¡­¡±

    As I browsed through the men¡¯s hanboks, one particr outfit caught my eye.

    It was a bright yellow hanbok with intricate, shy designs.

    It was far from Han-gyeol¡¯s usual image, which made it all the more interesting.

    ¡°Han-gyeol-ah, how about you try this one?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yellow? I¡¯ve never worn anything like this before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect chance to try it out~ I think it would look good on you.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to match with you, though.¡±

    When Han-gyeol looked a bit disappointed, my heart skipped a beat.

    What should I do¡­ His pouty face is so adorable, I wish I could capture it in a photo.

    ¡°Then, Han-gyeol, why don¡¯t you pick something that matches the yellow~!!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I had something in mind earlier, so let¡¯s go with that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Perfect¡ª! We should match since we¡¯re a couple!¡±

    We took the white jeogori and yellow skirt he picked and headed to the dressing room.

    ¡°See you in a bit, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Take your time.¡±

    Since I had to wear a hanbok today, I came prepared with a tank top under my shirt.

    The staff member helped me put on the underskirt and the hanbok.

    It was more challenging than I thought, so I needed quite a bit of assistance.

    After putting on the underskirt, skirt, and jeogori, I moved to the dressing table next to the dressing room.

    ¡°How would you like your hair done?¡±

    ¡°Could you braid it for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course~ Would you like it like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª!¡±

    Han-gyeol went to change into his hanbok at the same time as me, so he should be done by now, right?

    ¡°Do men get their hair done too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if they¡¯re wearing a gat*, we need to style their hair up~ Most of them wear gats, so we usually do it that way.¡±

    Just the thought of Han-gyeol wearing a gat made my heart race.

    As I watched my hair being braided, I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    The thought of sharing this new experience with Han-gyeol filled me with joy.

    Time passed, and soon my hair was beautifully styled.

    ¡°You can choose your hair essory from these~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with this one!¡±

    After adding a pretty ribbon to my hair, I carefully stepped out of the dressing room.

    I was sure Han-gyeol had finished first, but he wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen.

    Then, I overheard the conversation of some women passing by.

    ¡°Did you see that just now?¡±

    ¡°Right? He must be here with his girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so jealous of his girlfriend¡­ Seriously¡­¡±

    I started to feel uneasy, so I wandered around the shop looking for Han-gyeol.

    It didn¡¯t take long to find him.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The moment I saw Han-gyeol dressed in a hanbok with intricate patterns, I was left speechless.

    If this were the Joseon era, he would surely steal the hearts of every woman in the market with his noble appearance.

    The bright colors of his hanbok made him look even paler than usual.

    In his hand, he held an ornate floral fan, adding to his refined yet morous look.

    ¡°Oh my¡­!¡±

    I sped my hands over my mouth, staring at him from a distance.

    I¡¯m supposed to be his girlfriend, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I even deserved to stand beside him.

    What on earth¡­ Why does he look so handsome? He¡¯s literally the perfect flower schr.

    I wanted to grab a random passerby and show them just how amazing he looked.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Noticing my gaze, Han-gyeol looked in my direction.

    No, please don¡¯t smile at me right now¡­!

    My heart feels like it¡¯s going to explode.

    ¡°Eun-ha!¡±

    As soon as Han-gyeol saw me, he walked over.

    The closer he got, the more wildly my heart pounded.

    I wished I could calm down, but Han-gyeol stopped right in front of me, taking in my appearance with his eyes.

    Not wanting him to see my flushed face, I lowered my head.

    ¡°You look so beautiful¡­!!¡±

    As soon as I heard his voice, I felt my face heat up even more.

    Inside, I was torn between wanting to see his face and wanting to hide mine.

    But my curiosity got the better of me, and I slowly lifted my head to look at him.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    What do I do? He looks so good, I want him to wear hanbok every day.

    I stood there, captivated, trying to memorize every detail of his appearance.

    Han-gyeol, in turn, looked at me and showered me with praise.

    ¡°Eun-ha¡­ you¡¯re so beautiful. Really, so¡­ beautiful.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have time to be thankful or ttered by hispliment.

    ¡°Han-Han-gyeol, you look amazing too..! Really amazing...!¡±

    I could barely get the words out.

    ¡°Shall we head out now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Y-Yeah! Let¡¯s go¡­!¡±

    Oh no...

    I can¡¯t even look at Han-gyeol¡¯s face right now.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL:

    <strong>-</strong>

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 127: Change (Complete)

    Chapter 127: Change (Complete)

    Even though I saw Eun-ha every day, today it felt unusually difficult to look at her.

    Her white jeogori and yellow skirt suited her so well that if I kept staring, I might lose myselfpletely.

    I was sure that if our eyes met, my face would heat up for sure.

    The smallfort in this awkwardness was knowing that I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling it.

    Eun-ha also seemed unable to meet my gaze; she didn''t look at my face either.

    To an outsider, it might¡¯ve seemed like we were in the middle of a fight, given how silent we were.

    We simply walked forward, passing through Gwanghwamun, then Heungnyemun, and finally arriving at Gyeongbokgung without a word.

    The silence felt so awkward that I decided to break it first.

    ¡°There are more people here than I thought¡­!¡± ¡°Yeah. Hey¡­ Han-gyeol. There are so many people, can I hold your hand?¡±

    ¡°You usually just take it. Why are you asking now?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡­!¡±

    Eun-ha stopped walking and turned to face me.

    Seeing her still flushed cheeks made my heart race.

    ¡°That¡¯s because?¡±

    ¡°Sorry-! I still can¡¯t look at your face right now¡­!¡±

    Not long after, Eun-ha lowered her head, hiding her expression.

    ¡°You picked this outfit for me, so you have to take responsibility. Come on, look¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much-! Today, you feel untouchable¡­!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­! If anything, you¡¯re the one who seems untouchable today¡­!¡±

    ¡°But-! Han-gyeol, you look so handsome today! So handsome that I can¡¯t even meet your eyes-! How could I possibly look straight at you?¡±

    Eun-ha shouted, tightly shutting her eyes.

    I could feel the gazes of the people around us, but it seemed like Eun-ha, with her eyes closed, didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Honestly, I thought you were a dignified schr, but seeing you now, you look like you¡¯d revel in the attention of women, indulging in pleasures like a yboy¡­! You look like someone who would wander the streets, spreading your charm! That¡¯s how handsome you are! I¡¯ve realized that you suit the bad boy look better than I thought! This version of you is so unfamiliar to me that I can¡¯t even look you in the eye!¡±

    Eun-ha, dressed in her beautiful hanbok, spoke in a sharp voice.

    But yboy? Was that apliment or an insult?

    ¡°I love it! I love it so much! I love you the most! You¡¯re so handsome that it makes me d you were born! Now I understand what it means to feast your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha? There are people around, so maybe you could tone it down a bit¡­¡±

    The people¡¯s gazes shifted from Eun-ha to me.

    Some walked by with a satisfied smile, while others looked at us curiously.

    ¡°Eun-ha, this is embarrassing, so could you just-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I want to snatch you up right now and hold a wedding ceremony-!¡±

    Now she''s not just pressing the elerator¡ªshe''spletely ditched the brake.

    "Shh¡ª! People are watching!"

    "If this were the old days, we¡¯d probably have two kids by now at twenty, so maybe we should get married quickly?! What do you think, Han-gyeol?! We should consider Hanbyul, Eunbyul, and Saetbyul too! Maybe they¡¯re eager toe into the world¡ª! We already picked out their names! I¡¯m ready! Let¡¯s get married!¡±

    Eun-ha lifted her head and shouted.

    Standing in front of Gyeongbokgung in a hanbok, Eun-ha''s call for marriage drew all eyes to her.

    Before I knew it, a crowd had formed a circle around us.

    There were people marveling with ¡°Oh¡­!¡± and I could faintly hear the sound of apuse.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡ª!¡±

    But Eun-ha still seemed oblivious to her surroundings.

    ¡ªHow could he refuse when she¡¯s saying all that?

    ¡ªCome on~ He¡¯ll ept, right?

    ¡ªYou never know until they¡¯re at the altar¡­

    ¡ªWhy is he hesitating? Is this one-sided? Poor girl¡­

    The people around us were looking at me, eagerly waiting for my response, and Eun-ha was no different.

    I didn¡¯t want to say anything irresponsible, but... truth be told, I wanted to get married right after graduating from college too.

    ¡°L-Let¡¯s get married as soon as we graduate¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes! As soon as we graduate, let¡¯s get married right away!¡±

    As soon as I epted Eun-ha''s proposal, everyone around us broke into happy smiles and apuse.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Finally, Eun-ha looked around and realized what was happening, her face flushing red.

    ¡°N-No¡­! Why are all these people¡­ looking at us¡­!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha. Can you run?¡±

    ¡°I can run, but¡­!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s run¡ª!¡±

    I quickly grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s wrist and we dashed away from the crowd¡¯s gazes.

    ¡°I¡¯m seriously going to die because of you, Eun-ha¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡ª! But you¡¯re just that handsome today?!¡±

    ¡°Even now, you¡¯re stillplimenting me?!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re so handsome?!¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    We ran all the way past Gyeongbokgung and near Gyeonghoeru Pavilion.

    Only when we reached a less crowded area did we finally stop, panting heavily.

    ¡°Haah¡­! Han-gyeol, I can¡¯t run anymore¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a bit, then move on¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Still, it was kinda fun.¡±

    ¡°How could you confess your love so loudly in front of all those people? What if someone recorded it and uploaded it? Do you want to be the ¡®Gyeongbokgung Proposal Girl¡¯ on social media?¡±

    ¡°If that happens, maybe it¡¯ll speed up our wedding ns?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down a little.¡±

    Seeing Eun-ha¡¯s bright smile, I couldn¡¯t help but gently pinch her cheeks.

    ¡°Uwaaah¡­ I¡¯m sowwy¡­! Thih won¡¯t happen aghain¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, it was kinda fun like you said. I never imagined running around Gyeongbokgung like this.¡±

    I let go of Eun-ha¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°But Han-gyeol, you really do look amazing today¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful too. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to say it; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m having a hard time looking at you directly right now.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me more. Where exactly do I look beautiful? Be specific.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    I averted my gaze slightly.

    ¡°What?! Why?! Tell me I¡¯m beautiful! I told you exactly how I feel about you! Look at me!¡±

    Eun-ha grabbed my face and turned it towards her.

    ¡°Tell me quickly! Where exactly am I beautiful? Point out every single detail! Am I your type right now?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say something so obvious! It¡¯s embarrassing¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Why not?! Tell me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll never wear a hanbok for you again!¡±

    So that¡¯s how she wants to y it, huh?

    ¡°Come on¡ªquick! Be specific!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful that I don¡¯t even know where to start¡ª! Your braided hair is beautiful, the ribbon in it is beautiful, and the moment I saw you in that hanbok, my mind waspletely filled with thoughts of you! We¡¯re at Gyeongbokgung, but I haven¡¯t even looked at the pce; I¡¯m just looking at you¡ª!¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha blushed and took a step back.

    ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve just said it like that¡­!¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to say it when I¡¯m this embarrassed¡­ I¡¯m not used to how you look right now.¡±

    ¡°Am I really that pretty¡­?¡±

    Eun-ha, still blushing, kept some distance between us.

    Maybe it was from running, but her face was even more flushed than before.

    At this rate, she¡¯s going to burst.

    ¡°Stay just that far away. Any closer, and it¡¯ll be bad for my heart.¡±

    ¡°Does your heart race more when I¡¯m close?¡±

    But suddenly Eun-ha started closing the distance between us again.

    ¡°Why are youing closer?¡±

    ¡°Because I want your heart to race more¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s bad for my heart¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you CPR¡ª!¡±

    I was at a loss for how to respond to Eun-ha¡¯s words.

    ¡°I give up¡­ I give up¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I hug you?¡±

    ¡°Quick, while no one¡¯s around.¡±

    ¡°Yay~¡±

    Eun-ha closed the distancepletely, resting her head against my chest.

    ¡°It feels so good to beplimented by you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Eun-ha looked up at me with a bright smile.

    Seeing her grinning so sweetly, I couldn¡¯t help but smile back.

    ¡°You must be happy too, Han-gyeol. You¡¯re smiling so brightly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re smiling the brightest right now.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m in your arms~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is okay in a cultural space¡­! Let¡¯s pull away now.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on~ We¡¯re going to have four kids, so we¡¯re patriots. They¡¯ll understand.¡±

    I tried to pull away, but Eun-ha only hugged me tighter.

    ¡°No escaping~ I¡¯m wearing a hanbok today, so at least let me hug you~ Isn¡¯t that fair? Don¡¯t you want to hug me when I¡¯m in a hanbok?¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, you seem¡­ unusually happy today. This isn¡¯t your usual vibe.¡±

    ¡°Well, today¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve seen me in a hanbok~ and you evenplimented me on it! Of course, I¡¯m in a better mood than usual~¡±

    ¡°In high school, you used to get embarrassed at everything I did.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve changed thanks to you~ And I like who I am now more than who I was before. You¡¯ve changed too, Han-gyeol. You used to make me blush every day~ But now, don¡¯t you realize you¡¯re the one getting embarrassed more often?¡±

    Eun-ha was right.

    I used to tease her more often, but now¡­

    ¡°You agree, don¡¯t you? Look at you, not even denying it because you know it¡¯s true. So cute I could¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, I leaned in and gave her a quick peck on the lips.

    I watched as her cheeks slowly turned red.

    ¡°Wh-Where did thate from¡ª! That¡¯s not fair¡ª! You were just saying we shouldn¡¯t be doing this in a cultural space¡ª!¡±

    ¡°But you said it¡¯s okay since we¡¯re going to be patriots. I love you.¡±

    Eun-ha quickly nced around, checking if anyone was nearby.

    After confirming we were alone, she grabbed my face, stood on her tiptoes, and gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

    Then she smiled brightly and said,

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 128: Travel (1)

    Chapter 128: Travel (1)

    Yesterday, as promised, we went to the cherry blossom festival.

    We took a lot of photos and had a great time, but there wasn¡¯t much time left before midterms.

    There were plenty of assignments to submit, and right after, Han-gyeol started preparing for the midterms.

    Even though we were busy with exams, Han-gyeol suggested going on a trip.

    ¡°Eun-ha, how about we go on a trip after midterms?¡±

    ¡°Huh? A trip?! That sounds awesome! Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a ce in mind?¡±

    ¡°I want to see the ocean! Let¡¯s fly to Jeju Ind!¡±

    The idea of taking a flight with Han-gyeol and going far away sounds exciting.It would be nice to look at the ocean from outside our amodation as well.

    ¡°Jeju Ind is hard to get around by public transportation. We could rent a car, but... renting for all ages can be pretty risky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! I like walking around!¡±

    ¡°Still, Jeju might be a bit difficult. How about we go to the East Sea instead? We can visit Jeju during the vacation. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the East Sea sounds good too. Honestly, as long as I¡¯m with you, anywhere is fine!¡±

    Han-gyeol looked at me with a loving gaze when I said that.

    ¡°Then, how about we leave right after sses on Friday? If we return by Monday lunchtime, we won¡¯t miss any ss.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s do that. We need to start nning!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    After we ate, Han-gyeol and I cleaned up together and went into theputer room.

    With the dual monitors, we could bothfortably look at the screen.

    I pulled my chair next to Han-gyeol¡¯s and sat down beside him.

    ¡°We originally nned to go on a trip before entering college, but we¡¯re only going now.¡±

    ¡°Back then, getting permission to live together was more urgent. And once we started living together, we were so happy that we didn¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we dyed it a bit, so let¡¯s make sure to have a st this time. Just thinking about it makes me excited!¡±

    ¡°Right. What kind of traveler are you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Han-gyeol looked at me with a search window open.

    ¡°People often argue when they travel, right? It¡¯s important to know each other¡¯s travel styles beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯m asking, are you the type who ns everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a nner. What about you, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also the type to n things out before going. Looks like we¡¯re off to a good start.¡±

    As Han-gyeol was about to move on to the next question, I jumped in first.

    ¡°Ah! Let me ask the next question!¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Is the amodation important to you?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to ask that too. It¡¯s funny. I¡¯m neutral on this. As long as there are no bugs, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    It seems like we might have some differences here.

    Personally, I¡¯m a bit particr about amodations.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? Hmm... I don¡¯t expect anything luxurious, but I do prefer ces with a nice view. If it¡¯s not too expensive, I¡¯d like to stay somewhere with a good view. But if the price difference is significant, I¡¯m fine with just avoiding bugs, like you said. I¡¯m okay with choosing a more economical option!¡±

    ¡°Then, since it¡¯s a 3-night, 4-day trip, how about we find a budget-friendly ce for the first two nights, and for thest night, we stay somewhere with a nice view, like you want?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I love that! Since Friday and Saturday will be expensive, let¡¯s do that for thest night, from Sunday to Monday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s smart and economical.¡±

    Talking about our travel preferences with Han-gyeol like this was really fun.

    ¡°Do you prefer staying inside the amodation or exploring outside?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if we do it like our usual dates, but since we¡¯re going far away, I¡¯d like to walk around more than usual. After all, we¡¯ll be by the ocean, right?¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m already excited!¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start looking into transportation options.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    I nned the Trip with Han-gyeol, Side by Side.

    We booked train tickets from Cheongnyangni Station to Gangneung Station.

    ¡°Eun-ha, do you like window seats?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I love them. Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I like window seats too.¡±

    We exchanged nces for a moment before I quickly raised my arm.

    ¡°Rock-paper-scissors!¡±

    Han-gyeol threw scissors, and I threw paper.

    ¡°Darn it!¡±

    ¡°You can have the window seat on the way back.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll do that for me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have it~¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Afterward, we booked our amodation.

    As expected, ces with ocean views were pricey, so we first looked at other options.

    Wepared several sites, checked reviews, and shortlisted a few candidates.

    ¡°This one seems the best, right?¡±

    ¡°It looks a bit small. Are you okay with that? Location-wise, this ce seems better.¡±

    ¡°But the price difference is quite noticeable. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go for this one even if it¡¯s a bit farther?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go with this ce for our stay. Now, let¡¯s pick our amodation for thest night.¡±

    nning the trip with Han-gyeol felt incredibly smooth.

    I could definitely feel that our preferences matched well.

    It made me happy, almost as if we were a perfect match.

    Finally, after booking the ocean-view amodation for ourst night, we took a break.

    ¡°Shall we n the detailed itineraryter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That sounds good. nning the trip with you has been so easy.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? I was a bit worried about potential disagreements.¡±

    ¡°But we always find a way to work things out~ You¡¯re so considerate. Thank you, and I love you~¡±

    ¡°I love you too~ Let¡¯s have a great time on this trip.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    <strong>*****</strong>

    Time flew by, and midterms were just around the corner.

    The exams would start tomorrow and end on Friday.

    I only had one exam on Friday morning.

    As soon as I finish the exam, we¡¯ll board the train to Gangneung.

    Although I was exhausted from all the assignments, there was a happy feeling inside me.

    In Gangneung, I¡¯ll eat delicious food with Han-gyeol and see the ocean.

    Just imagining walking barefoot on the beach and taking a stroll in the cool night air brought a smile to my face.

    Han-gyeol is the kind of person who makes me smile just by thinking about him.

    I miss him.

    ¡°Eun-ha~ Are you done with your assignments?¡±

    Jiyoung, who was sitting behind me, asked.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m almost done. Should be finished soon.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t understand why we have so many assignments. I¡¯d rather just take an exam...¡±

    ¡°Just hang in there a little longer. Once midterms are over, we can have fun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out now. Are you staying longer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay a bit longer to finish up. You can go ahead, Jiyoung.¡±

    ¡°Alright~ See you tomorrow~¡±

    Jiyoung headed home first, and I stayed for about thirty more minutes before leaving the student center.

    Han-gyeol had finished his sses earlier than me today and said he would study at the library while waiting.

    I went straight to the library and searched for Han-gyeol.

    After looking around, I found him studying hard.

    I quietly took a seat next to him, but he didn¡¯t move at all.

    He seemed so focused that I didn¡¯t want to disturb him.

    He¡¯s really working hard.

    I found myself stealing nces at Han-gyeol as he studied.

    It had been a while since I saw him study like this.

    Back in high school, we used to study together all the time, but it had be a rare sighttely.

    Even now, as a college student, Han-gyeol still has the habit of lightly biting his lip whenever he¡¯s solving a difficult problem. I wonder if, as we continue to live together, I¡¯ll discover more of Han-gyeol¡¯s habits.

    Does he also know about the little quirks I¡¯m not even aware of?

    Just watching him makes me happy. I can¡¯t wait to get home, hug him, and kiss him.

    Honestly, if I could, I¡¯d carry him around in my pocket all day.

    After a while, Han-gyeol pulled out his phone and sent a message to someone.

    Immediately, my phone buzzed in my pocket.

    Hearing the vibration, Han-gyeol turned his head towards me.

    I shyly waved at him as he looked at me.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He gestured for us to head outside, grabbed his bag, and we left the library.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me you were here. I almost screamed.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You were so focused, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt. It was nice to see you studying again after so long. How did it go?¡±

    ¡°I worked hard. What about you? Didn¡¯t you have a lot of assignments?¡±

    ¡°I finished them all. I even submitted them.¡±

    ¡°Did you eat?¡±

    ¡°I waited to eat with you~¡±

    ¡°What?! You must be starving. Let¡¯s go home right now. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you.¡±

    This week, it was Han-gyeol¡¯s turn to cook.

    But I didn¡¯t want to make him cook after he had just finished studying.

    ¡°You still have studying to do, so let¡¯s just grab something simple on the way home.¡±

    ¡°Alright. What do you feel like eating?¡±

    I felt so grateful and loved by how much Han-gyeol always tries to amodate me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get whatever you want to eat this time. You don¡¯t always have to think about me~¡±

    ¡°Then how about we stop by the rice bowl ce and get some salmon bowls to go?¡±

    ¡°Sounds perfect~ Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    I tightly held onto Han-gyeol¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to say your name.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡±

    ¡°I love you~¡±

    I¡¯m so grateful to have Han-gyeol, who gives me strength in the midst of our busy lives.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 129: Travel (2)

    Chapter 129: Travel (2)

    ¡°Hey, Han-gyeol, how did your exam go?¡±

    ¡°Economic Principles was pretty tough. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Ugh...! I think I chose the wrong major. It was insanely difficult.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it was hard for everyone. Do you have any exams left?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m done. Seunghoon still has his Marketing Principles exam though. Want to grab drinks when he¡¯s done?¡±

    Jaehyun suggested, but I had to turn him down.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I have ns with my girlfriend today, so I can¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I figured. Let¡¯s do it next week with Seunghoon.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. You did great on your exams. I¡¯ve got to go now, I¡¯ve got something nned.¡±¡°Alright~ Have fun~¡±

    After finishing the conversation with Jaehyun, I headed towards the student center where Eun-ha was waiting.

    Sitting on the bench outside, I reyed today¡¯s exams in my head as I waited for her.

    ¡®I think I did well, but I wonder if it¡¯ll be good enough for a schrship.¡¯

    I hadpletely forgotten all the stuff I studied for the college entrance exam, so I had to start from scratch, but studying for my major was different.

    Surprisingly, all the things I learned in my previous life were still fresh in my mind, so I was expecting good results.

    Back in high school, I was too busy studying for the entrance exam to notice, but being younger definitely has its perks.

    Having to go through military service again felt like the world could crumble at any second, but there was nothing I could do about it.

    Since I had this chance to start over, I thought it¡¯d be smart to start preparing for a job a little early.

    Getting certifications like CFP, AFRK, or bing an investment manager would be great to have under my belt while I¡¯m still young.

    Or maybe, I could start studying for a professional license while I¡¯m ahead of the game.

    Some of the university courses ovep with the first exam requirements, so it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to prep for the first stage.

    Would the best option be to pass the first stage around the time I finish my military service and then prep for the second right after?

    That way, I¡¯d have the certification before I even graduate.

    Having struggled with job prep in my previous life, I wanted to start as soon as possible. I thought I worked hard back then, but I didn¡¯t really understand the job market, and that made things rough.

    Now that I¡¯m 20 again, creating a gap between me and mypetition is the smartest thing to do.

    I need to maintain my grades for the schrship, but extracurricrs can wait until after military service, right?

    I should get some certifications and start preparing fornguage exams in the meantime. I should at least take the TOEIC before the second semester starts.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~!¡±

    ¡°Hm?!¡±

    Eun-ha came running out of the student center, and I spotted her right away. She had the biggest smile on her face, and I stood up from the bench.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ Let¡¯s go to Gangneung~!¡±

    She bounded over to me, her bright eyes sparkling as she gazed up at me.

    ¡°Why are you so excited? How did your exams go?¡±

    ¡°Hm?! Who cares, they¡¯re over! Let¡¯s just go!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of time~ Let¡¯s stop by home and pack first. Okay¡ª¡±

    When I reached out my hand, Eun-ha smiled shyly and intertwined her fingers with mine.

    ¡°You worked really hard on your exams.¡±

    ¡°You worked hard too, Han-gyeol~ Ah, the others gave me a list of great ces to eat in Gangneung.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s check them out.¡±

    ¡°I love traveling with you. I think it¡¯s going to be so much fun.¡±

    ¡°With a perfect n, it has to be fun~¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s go already!¡±

    We went back home, packed our things, and headed out.

    After taking a taxi to Cheongnyangni Station, we grabbed some croque-monsieur and coffee at a caf¨¦ and reviewed our ns.

    We made sure to double-check the check-in time for the amodation and even had a n B ready, just in case.

    The weather was clear, and our first trip together was going smoothly.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ Pay attention to me too~¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, I thought you were busy looking at your phone.¡±

    ¡°The n is all set now, so we can rx, right?¡±

    Eun-ha smiled sweetly and ced her hand on top of mine, her fingers yfully moving across the back of my hand, drawing my attention.

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a nner too, but you¡¯re on a whole other level~¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like when unexpected things happen.¡±

    ¡°Really? I think it¡¯d be fun if something unexpected happened while we¡¯re traveling, especially with you!¡±

    Eun-ha looked at me intently, swaying her head side to side, her feet yfully nudging my leg.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been thinking too much about the n.¡±

    ¡°But I like you because you¡¯re so handsome and sexy when you n.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you really just say that out loud, huh? I like you too, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, where should we go during summer break?¡±

    ¡°How about an indoor pool? I want to see you in a swimsuit.¡±

    ¡°Whaaat~? You¡¯re so cheeky~¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s bright smile was so lovable that I couldn¡¯t help but be charmed.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, I can¡¯t help but want to see more.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to the pool in the summer and find a nice, cool ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°And if we have time, let¡¯s visit Jeju Ind too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s make lots of memories!¡±

    ¡°The train should be arriving soon. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Eun-ha and I left the caf¨¦ and headed towards the train tform. In the distance, the KTX pulled in, and we quickly boarded.

    ¡°Is it because it¡¯s Friday lunchtime? There aren¡¯t many people.¡±

    ¡°By evening, it¡¯ll probably be packed. Give me your bag, I¡¯ll put it up for you.¡±

    I ced my bag in the overheadpartment and lifted Eun-ha¡¯s bag up as well.

    ¡°Thank you~¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Got it! Let¡¯s sit down.¡±

    Once seated, Eun-ha showed me some restaurants on her phone.

    ¡°Yoori said this ce has amazing kalguksu! Do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Think you can eat all that? The portions look pretty big.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~ I can eat a lot! We¡¯re on a trip, so we should indulge in lots of good food. Ah¡ª! And this ce! They¡¯re famous for their gto. Want to check it out? It¡¯s not too far from where we¡¯re staying.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that~ We can go whenever we have some free time.¡±

    Eun-ha, brimming with excitement, was absolutely adorable.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯m already having so much fun. What do I do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean~? We¡¯ll just have even more fun once we get there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Thanks foring on this trip with me.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you~¡±

    Why is she so lovable?

    ¡°It¡¯s about an hour and a half to get there, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the ce we¡¯re staying is just a short walk from Gangneung Station.¡±

    ¡°Cool. What do you usually do on the train? Do you sleep?¡±

    ¡°I usually look out the window for a bit and then sleep. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just watch you sleep, Han-gyeol. Go on, sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna fall asleep that fast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder.¡±

    Eun-ha gently offered me her shoulder. I tried leaning on it, but the height wasn¡¯t quite right, and it felt a bit ufortable.

    ¡°How is it? Comfortable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit cramped.¡±

    ¡°But only you get to use it.¡±

    ¡°True~ but you smell amazing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like having a personal diffuser, huh?¡±

    ¡°What even is that?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her joke. This wasn¡¯t my usual vibe.

    ¡°Since I gave you my shoulder, I should get to hold your hand.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was a free service?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s free in this world~ Come on, hand it over.¡±

    She held out her palm, so I ced my fist on top of it.

    ¡°How am I supposed to hold this? Open your fist!¡±

    ¡°Try opening it~¡±

    Eun-ha struggled to pry my fist open with one hand. When that didn¡¯t work, she turned her body and used both hands to force it open.

    Once she finally managed, she tightly sped my hand with a satisfied smile, offering me her shoulder again.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what should we do first when we get there?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be hungry, so how about we grab something to eat? Should we head to Gangneung Market first?¡±

    ¡°I love it~ Since we have plenty of time, let¡¯s take it easy on the first day and then really explore starting tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What should we eat at the market?¡±

    ¡°Just follow me. I¡¯ve already picked out a bunch of stuff I know you¡¯ll love. Want to see?¡±

    Eun-ha showed me her phone screen.

    [Must-eat foods at Gangneung Market]

    ¡ð Chicken skewers. 4,500 won

    ¡ð Kalguksu. 3,000 won

    ¡ð Ice cream hotteok. 3,000 won

    ¡ð Fish cake croquettes (Kimchi, Cheese croquettes rmended). 3,000 won

    ¡ð Kimchi-wrapped pork belly. 5,000 won

    ¡ð Garlic bread. 3 pieces for 13,000 won

    .

    .

    ¡ð Sweet and spicy chicken. 20,000 won (22,000 won for half mild, half spicy!)

    Seeing the long list of dishes made me smile involuntarily. I hadn¡¯t expected her to look all this up in such detail.

    ¡°When did you find all this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking things up whenever I had time~¡±

    She was so adorable, I thought I might die from it. I hadn¡¯t realized she was looking forward to this trip so much.

    ¡°Sounds good~ So, how about we start with kalguksu and then work our way through the rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Perfect. Should we save the sweet and spicy chicken for dinner, though? It¡¯s a bit much right after eating, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that~ What else did you find?¡±

    ¡°A gto ce, some caf¨¦s we can visit, and so on.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably spend the whole trip eating at this rate.¡±

    ¡°I also found a great shellfish grill and a sashimi restaurant for the evening! Don¡¯t worry, I only picked ces with great reviews, so just trust me and follow my lead.¡±

    Eun-ha, insisting I just trust her, was too cute for words. I tried holding back myughter since we were on the train, but it was impossible.

    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±

    ¡°Why, why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. You¡¯re just so cute right now¡­ I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean cute? What did I do to be cute?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just too cute. Why are you like this?¡±

    I leaned closer, resting my head on her shoulder.

    ¡°I really like you.¡±

    ¡°Why am I so cute, though~?¡±

    ¡°Everything about you is cute. Were you this excited for the trip? I don¡¯t know how you held it in until now~ Anyone looking would think you¡¯re a little kid. Next time, let¡¯s go somewhere even farther. And be this excited for that trip too, okay?¡±

    Teasing her yfully, I could see that she was getting embarrassed.

    She must have realized how overjoyed she¡¯d been this whole time, as her face flushed bright red.

    ¡°N-no way! Do you think I¡¯m a kid or something¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Anyone would think so~¡±

    Ah, this is going to be such a fun trip.

    ¡°Stop teasing me¡­!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 130: Travel (3)

    After arriving at Gangneung Station, we didn¡¯t head to our lodging right away. Instead, we made our way to the beach.

    As soon as the sea came into view, I looked at Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, this is already so much fun! The weather is amazing too¡ª! Should we dip our feet in before we go?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop off our luggage first. We¡¯ve got plenty of time, so let¡¯s take it slow and enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Okay~ Ah, why is it so exciting to be on a trip with you, Han-gyeol? My heart¡¯s racing!¡±

    ¡°Me too. But we should grab some food, so let¡¯s head to the lodging first~¡±

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    With my arm linked with Han-gyeol¡¯s, we arrived at our lodging, which was a little ways from the beach.

    ¡°Hello, we have a reservation under Lee Han-gyeol.¡±¡°Got it. You¡¯re in room 202~¡±

    Thedy, who seemed to be the owner, was really friendly.

    As soon as we got into the room, we started unpacking right away.

    I had packed a bunch of things, so it took a bit of time to organize.

    I should stash the underwear I¡¯ll wear on ourst night in the suitcase for now¡ª

    ¡°Why¡¯d you pack so much stuff?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    I quickly threw myself over the suitcase to hide it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing! You just startled me, sneaking up on me like that.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯d you bring so much luggage? Want me to help you unpack?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid~ I can handle this much on my own.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so excited for this trip, you¡¯re acting like one.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡ª! I can do this by myself, so why don¡¯t you just rx on the bed?¡±

    I shoved the underwear back into the suitcase and pulled out my clothes and toiletries.

    After quickly finishing the unpacking, I jumped onto the bed where Han-gyeol was lying down.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna get hurt like that~¡±

    I rested my head on his arm as hey there.

    ¡°Hehe. Ah, I¡¯m so excited. I should¡¯ve gone on a trip with you sooner.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of trips to take from now on. Where do you want to go? Not Jeju Ind.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ As long as it¡¯s with you, I don¡¯t care. But I do want to go abroad.¡±

    ¡°Where abroad? Japan since it¡¯s close?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ Japan sounds good, but Southeast Asia wouldn¡¯t be bad either~¡±

    The thought of going somewhere new with Han-gyeol is always thrilling.

    ¡°Think about it¡ªif we can, we¡¯ll go everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good, sounds good. Han-gyeol, let¡¯s go to the Central Market now¡ª! I¡¯m starving!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go get some kalguksu.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªwait a sec, let me tie my hair~¡±

    I reached for the hair tie around my wrist and started gathering my hair.

    It¡¯s just more convenient to have it tied up when walking around to eat.

    As I held the hair tie in my mouth and started pulling my hair together, I noticed Han-gyeol staring at me.

    Oh, right. He likes this.

    ¡°Hehe~ You like this, huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, what can I say¡­ your neckline is just so sexy. I see it all the time, but it always catches my eye.¡±

    ¡°If you like it that much, want to tie my hair for me? That way, you can see my neck even more.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it. Come here.¡±

    I handed him the hair tie and turned around.

    ¡°Make it look pretty~¡±

    ¡°Can I do pigtails?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it~¡±

    ¡°Too bad~¡±

    Han-gyeol carefully gathered my hair into his hand, lifting it up with such care.

    All that was left was for him to tie it, but he took his time, moving at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°Why are you taking so long~ Hurry and tie it.¡±

    ¡°If I tie it quickly, I won¡¯t be able to admire your neckline for long.¡±

    ¡°If you like it so much, maybe you should be the one tying my hair from now on.¡±

    ¡°No can do. I love watching you hold the hair tie in your mouth¡ªit¡¯s incredibly sexy, and I don¡¯t want to miss it.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea why that¡¯s sexy~¡±

    ¡°Just think of it as my personal taste. There¡ªdone.¡±

    As soon as Han-gyeol finished tying my hair, I turned to the mirror.

    ¡°Wow¡ªyou tied it really nicely!¡±

    ¡°Yeah? I feel good hearing that.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    We left the lodging and walked straight to Gangneung Central Market.

    From the entrance, the delicious smell of food hit us, and we eagerly explored the market.

    Shops I had only seen in videos were now right in front of me. We found the noodle ce that Yoori had rmended and walked in.

    ¡°Wee~¡±

    ¡°Two bowls of spicy kalguksu, please~¡±

    ¡°Sure~¡±

    As soon as we sat down, I couldn¡¯t stop smiling as I looked at Han-gyeol.

    Seeing my face, he chuckled softly.

    ¡°Are you that happy? You haven¡¯t stopped smiling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! This is so much fun!¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even done anything yet.¡±

    ¡°True~ but it¡¯s still fun. Are you having fun, too?¡±

    ¡°Of course~ I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re on a trip, but Han-gyeol¡¯s words sounded even sweeter.

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t stop grinning.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to call your name~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been calling me ¡®Han-gyeol¡¯ a lottely, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªreally?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been a while since youst called me by my full name.¡±

    Now that I think about it, I really have been calling him by just ¡®Han-gyeol¡¯ more oftentely.

    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re right. Do you prefer if I use your full name?¡±

    ¡°Nah~ I just thought of it, that¡¯s all. I kinda like the nickname, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol. Han-gyeol. Han-gyeol. Hmm¡ªno one else calls you ¡®Han-gyeol,¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°Right. Only you call me that.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep calling you ¡®Han-gyeol¡¯~¡±

    ¡°Go ahead~¡±

    It made me feel really special, like it was a nickname only I could use.

    ¡°When we get married, I¡¯ll call you ¡¯honey~¡¯¡±

    ¡°Alright. And when we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll call you ¡®darling~¡¯¡±

    If Han-gyeol ever called me ¡®darling,¡¯ my heart would probably explode from beating so hard.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you call me that right now?!¡±

    ¡°Depends on how Eun-ha behaves~¡±

    ¡°Aw,e on! Do it now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it if Eun-ha deserves it~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡±

    But I still love it.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After finishing our spicy kalguksu, we wandered around the market.

    ¡°That kalguksu was so good. Should we have it again on ourst day?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. I kind of want more too.¡±

    ¡°You were really enjoying it, Han-gyeol. Was one bowl enough for you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got other stuff to eat~ Let¡¯s go get some ice cream hotteok now.¡±

    Han-gyeol grabbed my hand and led me to the hotteok stand.

    It seemed like he was excited too, which made me feel even better.

    He was holding my hand more tightly than usual and walking faster.

    Acting all excited because we¡¯re on a trip~ I don¡¯t even know who the real kid is anymore.

    ¡°Two ice cream hotteoks, please.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be 6,000 won. Please put the money in the box~¡±

    ¡°Sure~¡±

    Han-gyeol ced the money in the box and stared intently at the hotteoks cooking.

    Watching him like that was so adorable that I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ Do you like it that much?¡±

    ¡°Why so sudden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you seem extra upbeat today.¡±

    ¡°Do I? Now I feel embarrassed.¡±

    Whenever Han-gyeol gets embarrassed, he avoids eye contact and scratches the back of his neck.

    Ah¡ªwhy is he so lovable?

    No matter how many times I look at him, he¡¯s just endlessly adorable.

    ¡°You¡¯re cute¡­¡±

    ¡°Could you say I¡¯m handsome instead of cute to your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Then stop being cute~ It¡¯s your fault, Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a hundred times cuter than me.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then take care of me for the rest of your life~¡±

    ¡°I already am, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    As we were teasing each other, the hotteok was ready.

    ¡°Two hotteoks~¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªthank you! Here, this one¡¯s yours, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yum! Should we eat while walking?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to eat this and then find something else?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not just stick to the market. How about we go see the ocean? We can alwayse back to the market tomorrow, right? You can¡¯t truly enjoy food if you¡¯re too full~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go to the ocean. Here¡ªyour hand.¡±

    ¡°My hand!¡±

    After grabbing Han-gyeol¡¯s hand tightly, we walked from the market toward the sea.

    As the beach came into view and got closer, my heart started racing, and my face felt like it was heating up.

    Thankfully, the cool breeze against my cheeks helped calm me down.

    ¡°Do you like the ocean that much? You¡¯re all smiles.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing the ocean with you, so I¡¯m extra happy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re so happy, Eun-ha. Look, there¡¯s a bench. Let¡¯s go sit there for a bit.¡±

    Han-gyeol gently tugged me along.

    Leaving our footprints in the sand, we walked toward the bench.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have our honeymoon at the beach too?¡±

    ¡°Going straight to the honeymoon, huh? We¡¯ll have to go somewhere else too.¡±

    ¡°I want to spend a beautiful beach honeymoon with you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go wherever you¡¯d be happiest.¡±

    ¡°Really? But make sure I¡¯m not the only one getting my way.¡±

    ¡°Of course~ But I still want to see you this excited again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show this side only to you.¡±

    ¡°Good. Make sure I¡¯m the only one.¡±

    We sat on the bench, eating hotteok while gazing at the ocean.

    I like looking at Han-gyeol, but it¡¯s also nice sharing a view, just watching the waves crash and feeling the cool breeze brushing past us.

    It feels peaceful and exciting at the same time.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I love you. Truly!¡±

    After I confessed my love, Han-gyeol responded softly.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    His words made me feel so happy.

    As I grinned, Han-gyeol added something else.

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    I whipped my head around at his words.

    His face flushed red, and he quickly looked away, clearly embarrassed.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, did you¡­ just¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry. That was too much for me.¡±

    Suddenly, Han-gyeol jumped up from the bench and bolted forward.

    ¡°Hey¡ª! Where are you going?!¡±

    I quickly chased after him as he sprinted along the beach.

    ¡°Say it one more time!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ª!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 131: Travel (4)

    We were taking a walk along the beach and ended up at a caf¨¦ with an ocean view.

    Sitting by the window, we leisurely ate our dessert, but Eun-ha had a pouty expression on her face.

    ¡°Just once¡ª! Just one more time¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s embarrassing~ I¡¯ll do it next time.¡±

    ¡°When¡¯s next time?¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to really like being called ¡°Darling.¡± Ever since the beach, she had been begging me to call her ¡°Darling¡± just one more time.

    Honestly, I could¡¯ve done it, even though I was a little embarrassed, but Eun-ha¡¯s persistent nagging was too cute, so I decided not to give in.

    I had to hold back my grin as she puffed up her cheeks and red at me with a sulky look.

    ¡°Hmm, maybe when we go on another trip?¡±¡°That¡¯s too far away. Can¡¯t you just do it now and get it over with?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, can¡¯t you just hold out a little longer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m holding out even now. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal, so just do it. If you do it one more time, I won¡¯t ask aga¡ªmmph.¡±

    I shoved a piece of cake into her mouth. Eun-ha chewed it slowly, staring at me the entire time.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    ¡°If you call me ¡®Darling,¡¯ I think it¡¯ll taste even sweeter¡­¡±

    ¡°You really want to hear it that badly?¡±

    At my words, Eun-ha nodded furiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you that once the whipped cream on your lips is gone~¡±

    ¡°What¡ª?!¡±

    Eun-ha quickly turned to check her face on her phone screen. Then, she looked back at me with a cold expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my lips¡­!¡±

    ¡°I was just teasing you. Darling.¡±

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    Eun-ha flinched, blinking rapidly. I watched her face turn red, all the way from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°Your face went red so fast. You¡¯re gonna explode.¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­! You always hit me with these things out of nowhere¡­!¡±

    Maybe trying to cool herself off, Eun-ha grabbed the coffee cup from the table. She took a big gulp of the iced Americano, trying to calm down, but it wasn¡¯t working.

    Her flushed face wouldn¡¯t cool down, and the poor Americano quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Teasing you is my favorite thing in the world.¡±

    ¡°Enough already?! I¡¯m not falling for your tricks anymore.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why is your face still so red?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­! I¡¯m mad that I¡¯ll keep getting embarrassed no matter how many times you do this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it if you hear it enough~¡±

    As I smiled at her, Eun-ha¡¯s face turned even redder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this feeling will ever go away. Whenever you call me that, my heart flutters. People say that as time passes, excitement fades andfort grows, but why is that not happening to me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The more time I spend with you, the more I like you and the more I get excited. Maybe it¡¯s because I already feltfortable with you even before we started dating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really the mostfortable person, am I?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­! Objectively speaking, you can be a bit cold, but to me, you¡¯re incrediblyforting. It¡¯s like, when I¡¯m with you, I feel good, at ease, and I don¡¯t have to overthink things.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for saying that~¡±

    We¡¯ve always worked things out through conversation, so I had confidence that, even if conflicts arose in the future, we¡¯d handle them well.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ve never really had a fight, have we? The other day Jeong asked if I¡¯d ever had an argument with you, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything~¡±

    ¡°An argument , huh~? I can¡¯t think of any either. We¡¯ve always been good at talking things through. If I had to point out something, maybe before we started dating, when I asked you to be honest with me because you were avoiding me? Or that time I lied about being sick and you got mad?¡±

    ¡°Oh-! That¡¯s right!¡±

    Eun-ha suddenly widened her eyes as if she¡¯d just remembered.

    ¡°But still, those weren¡¯t really fights, were they? They were more like misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was definitely hurt when you kept avoiding me like that~¡±

    I teased her lightly, and Eun-ha looked flustered.

    ¡°T-that wasn¡¯t avoiding¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Then what was it~?¡±

    ¡°It was just¡­ around that time, I realized I liked you¡­ so every time I saw your face, my own face would get so hot, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°That was cute too~ Like when you invited me to get tonkatsu and then apologized at the caf¨¦ afterward.¡±

    ¡°Ah,e on¡­! That was a year ago!¡±

    ¡°And you pretending not to know the answers in ss just so I could exin them to you was adorable too~ You don¡¯t do that anymore, huh?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­! Stop bringing up my embarrassing past!¡±

    Even when she spoke with a grumble, it was impossibly endearing.

    ¡°Why~? Those were the innocent days of high school.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­! Thinking about it now, I should¡¯ve just confessed to you right when I realized how I felt!¡±

    ¡°Even your confession was adorable~ The way you buried your face in the nket while confessing~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean¡­!¡±

    Eun-ha bit her lip, her cheeks flushed.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve got the same look on your face as you did when you confessed.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you seriously¡ª!¡±

    She¡¯s just too precious.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After the sun set, we headed to a shellfish restaurant near the beach for dinner. Eun-ha had picked this ce after reading lots of reviews.

    ¡°Please prepare it like this. Oh, and a bottle of soju, too.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll get everything ready for you right away~¡±

    ¡°Thank you~¡±

    After expertly cing the order, Eun-ha turned toward me with a bright smile.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll grill everything perfectly for you!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I watched videos on how to grill shellfish to perfection~ so leave it to me. I¡¯ll wear the gloves and do everything. Trust me!¡±

    Eun-ha confidently slipped on the thick gloves from the table, and the sight of those bulky gloves on her delicate hands was oddly adorable.

    ¡°Everything you do is seriously cute.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! This is the moment where you should say I¡¯m impressive. I¡¯m nning to grill the shellfish all cool and professionally.¡±

    ¡°Really~? So you¡¯re going to handle everything from start to finish? I¡¯m not going to help at all?¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is eat and enjoy~¡±

    ¡°I do have a conscience, though. Let¡¯s take turns.¡±

    But Eun-ha crossed her arms in an X and firmly refused.

    ¡°No way. I really want to do this for you. Most of the time when we eat out, you¡¯re the one grilling the meat.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m good at grilling meat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I want to do this for you. I¡¯ll even peel the shrimp for you, so just focus on eating this time! I¡¯ve watched a lot of videos, so I¡¯m confident. Trust me! I¡¯ve got this whole trip under control!¡±

    ¡°Pffft-! ¡®Noona¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! If I¡¯m taking care of you, I¡¯m like your ¡®Noona¡¯. Plus, my birthday¡¯s earlier, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only a few days apart!¡±

    ¡°Even a few days is a difference, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how you want to y it?¡±

    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s exactly how I¡¯m ying it!¡±

    Traveling really is great. Seeing Eun-ha so happy made me excited too.

    ¡°Alright~ I¡¯ll serve you as ¡®Noona¡¯ for today~¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Soon, our tter of grilled shellfish and shrimp arrived. Not long after, the soju was brought out, and I immediately opened the bottle.

    ¡°Eun-ha, hold out your ss.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Pour it respectfully~ I¡¯m the ¡®Noona¡¯ today~¡±

    Eun-ha held up her empty soju ss.

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you already tipsy? Did you sneak a drink before I noticed?¡±

    ¡°What kind of tone is that to your Noona~?¡±

    It seemed like she was really getting into the yful mood. This mischievous side of Eun-ha was both fun and adorable.

    Though strangely enough, it reminded me of her older brother, Eunwoo. Maybe that yful streak runs in the family?

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ My arm¡¯s going to fall off~¡±

    ¡°Where do you even learn to say things like that?¡±

    ¡°I just came up with it.¡±

    ¡°Clever.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Even her proud expression was cute. I poured soju into her ss and handed the bottle to her. After she filled mine, she got right to grilling the shellfish.

    ¡°Even with those gloves on, be careful. It¡¯s really hot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll be careful not to get burned. Do you not trust me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m neutral~ You¡¯ve never grilled shellfish before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve run so many simtions in my head, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Simtions aren¡¯t always foolproof, but watching her focus on the shellfish so seriously was too cute.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too silent, just staring at the shellfish?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying really hard not to stare at you, so cut me some ck. Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Of the shellfish?¡±

    Eun-ha nodded without saying a word.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Then bear with it a little~ I¡¯ll make sure it turns out delicious.¡±

    She flipped the shrimp with the tongs. As the shellfish began to open, Eun-ha¡¯s hands grew busier.

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her as she worked so hard to make sure the grilled shellfish turned out perfectly for me.

    Out of nowhere, something rose from deep within me, and the words just slipped out.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I really, really love you.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s hands froze mid-action. She looked at my smiling face, then responded with a grin of her own.

    ¡°I love you too. I love you sooooooo much.¡±

    Who knew the first day of the trip would be this fun? The midterms I¡¯d taken earlier that morning had long since faded from my mind.

    All I could think about was the adorable Eun-ha in front of me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about how much fun tomorrow would bring.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it almost done by now?¡±

    ¡°The oysters are ready to eat-!¡±

    ¡°Are they cooked through? You should try them first.¡±

    ¡°No way. The oysters are all yours.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    I tilted my head in confusion, but Eun-ha ced the grilled oysters onto my te.

    ¡°Oysters are good for men~!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Eat up~¡±

    It seems like tonight is going to be even more exciting than tomorrow.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 132: Travel (5)

    ¡°Han-gyeol, ah~¡±

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    I ced a peeled shrimp into Han-gyeol¡¯s mouth.

    He smiled, savoring the taste, and the way he enjoyed the shrimp was just so adorable.

    Is this how it would feel to feed our own child who resembles Han-gyeol? I can¡¯t wait to experience that someday.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    After swallowing, Han-gyeol responded to my question.

    ¡°Of course. You were kind enough to peel it for me.¡±

    ¡°I feel so happy seeing you eat well~!¡± ¡°Did you eat enough? You seem like you didn¡¯t have much.¡±

    ¡°I ate plenty~ How about we head out now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s take a walk along the beach and then head back to the lodging.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good~ Let¡¯s not overdo it on our first day.¡±

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s get up.¡±

    We stood up together, paid the bill, and stepped outside.

    In the distance, I could faintly hear the sound of waves crashing.

    As we got closer to the beach, the sound of the waves grew louder, and we arrived at a shore covered in soft sand.

    ¡°There are more people here than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Looks like most of them are couples, huh?¡±

    Just like Han-gyeol and me, many couples hade out to enjoy the view of the night sea. We kept a reasonable distance from them and started walking.

    Neither of us said anything, just listening to the sound of the waves as we walked along the beach.

    While we were walking side by side, Han-gyeol reached his hand out toward me, and I smiled, taking his hand in mine.

    ¡°I love holding your hand and walking by the night sea.¡±

    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s so peaceful, perfect for this mood. And the breeze feels refreshing.¡±

    A cool breeze blew past us, and the wind made Han-gyeol¡¯s forehead more visible, which made him even more charming.

    Maybe it was the moonlight, but he looked especially handsome tonight.

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a giggle.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Why are youughing all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ being here with you makes me so happy! I feel so rxed, and the only thing on my mind is you. This morning, I was so stressed out from taking exams, and just yesterday, I was struggling to study for them. But being here now, I don¡¯t even think about it anymore.¡±

    Whenever I¡¯m with Han-gyeol, it feels like all the bad thoughts in my head just disappear in an instant.

    When I¡¯m with him, my mind is filled only with him, and I¡¯mpletely immersed in the moment.

    ¡°I feel the same way. Being with you makes me feel sofortable and happy. I get excited without even realizing it.¡±

    ¡°Hearing that makes me feel proud as your girlfriend~ In that case, give me a reward. A reward!¡±

    ¡°A reward? Sure. If you want one, I¡¯ll give it to you. What kind of reward?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ What would be good~¡±

    I thought about it for a moment.

    I wanted to create the happiest memory of the day.

    Then, a great idea came to me, and I looked at Han-gyeol with a grin.

    ¡°Give me a piggyback ride!¡±

    ¡°Out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep! I want to ride on your back.¡±

    ¡°I might stumble since I drank a bit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be fun in its own way~ Come on, give me a piggyback ride.¡±

    I spread my arms wide, signaling that I wanted him.

    ¡°Is this what it feels like to have a daughter? Alright, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Han-gyeol carefully bent down, and I wrapped my arms around his neck as I climbed onto his back.

    ¡°Alright¡ª full speed ahead!¡±

    ¡°Should I just toss you into the ocean?¡±

    ¡°You think you can get away with that? Try it if you¡¯re confident~¡±

    ¡°Whoa, scary. Just hold on tight and don¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Got it~¡±

    I held on tightly, hugging him close. But when Han-gyeol¡¯s upper body started to tilt backward, I quickly loosened my grip.

    ¡°Ugh..! Don¡¯t squeeze so hard, or I¡¯ll fall over.¡±

    ¡°I really love being on your back. Will you still give me piggyback rides when we¡¯re old?¡±

    ¡°No way, ask our son to do that.¡±

    ¡°That sounds wonderful too. He¡¯ll look just like you, right?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯d be better if he looked more like you.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯d be happiest if he looked like both of us.¡±

    ¡°No matter who he takes after, we¡¯ll be happy~ Let¡¯s get moving.¡±

    Han-gyeol began walking carefully.

    Being pressed up against his broad back made my heart start pounding again.

    I wonder if his heart is racing like mine right now?

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you a clich¨¦ question?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Can I get a little cheesy?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll let it slide since you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°How much do you love me~?!¡±

    ¡°Wow~ That¡¯s like one of the hardest questions a guy can get. Can I get some bonus points or a hint?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 bonus points since you¡¯re giving me a piggyback ride.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~¡±

    He started to think deeply.

    It was just a yful question, but I didn¡¯t expect him to take it so seriously.

    Still, I felt happy that he was putting so much thought into it.

    This kind of thoughtfulness is one of the things I find so attractive about him.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    ¡°What is it~?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d co-sign a loan for you.¡±

    That was such a Han-gyeol-like answer.

    ¡°What-?! You love me that much?! Haven¡¯t you heard that you shouldn¡¯t even co-sign for family?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how much I love you~ How¡¯s that? Was it a good answer?¡±

    ¡°It was clever and perfect. I¡¯ll give you 110 points out of 100, with the bonus. But seriously! Never ever co-sign for anyone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. Is there no reward?¡±

    ¡°What do you want as a reward?¡±

    ¡°Just keep looking at me like you do now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a given~ I¡¯ll give you something else. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°A picture of you with pigtails.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable...¡±

    I hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to fall!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re being cheeky.¡±

    ¡°I just want to see you with pigtails again because it was so cute. I miss it.¡±

    ¡°How is that cute? Wearing pigtails at twenty is¡­ kind of weird.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it was even cuter~ Your expression back then was hrious.¡±

    ¡°Please, forget it¡­ as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°It made such a strong impression, I don¡¯t think I can forget it~¡±

    Han-gyeol kept walking as he responded to me.

    ¡°But where exactly are we going?¡±

    ¡°Should we head back to the lodging now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s take our time on the way back. Put me down.¡±

    ¡°Carefully now, climb down.¡±

    He gently set me down, and I turned to look back at how far we¡¯d walked.

    ¡°Wow, we came this far?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it probably felt shorter for you since you were getting a free ride~¡±

    ¡°What?! Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m light as a feather?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re by the sea, but that feather seems to have soaked up some water.¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean?!¡±

    Han-gyeolughed, clearly amused, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh along with him.

    It¡¯s amazing¡ªwhen heughs, I automatically join in.

    I bet if he cried, I¡¯d cry too.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯reughing.¡±

    ¡°If I cry, will you cry too?¡±

    ¡°Of course~!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t copy me.¡±

    ¡°No way~ I¡¯ll follow you forever, even till we die.¡±

    ¡°You win. Let¡¯s go. Here, take my hand.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk with our feet in the water.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up~¡±

    I grabbed his hand and rushed towards the water.

    Watching the waves roll in, I carefully took off my shoes and socks.

    Once I dipped my feet into the cool sea, Han-gyeol followed right behind me.

    ¡°It¡¯s so refreshing, probably because it¡¯s nighttime.¡±

    ¡°Be careful not to get scratched by any rocks.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry~ Here, hold my hand.¡±

    I held my shoes in my right hand and extended my left.

    He smiled, holding his shoes in his left hand while taking my hand with his right.

    ¡°Ah~ It feels so nice to be here like this with you. I don¡¯t even want to go home.¡±

    ¡°We can alwayse back~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be so sad when we head home. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll juste again. Or maybe after we get married, we can bring our family here for a trip?¡±

    ¡°Ooh! I love that idea!¡±

    ¡°Traveling with four kids, though... That won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Even though he said it with a hint of worry, his smile was bright.

    I love how he imagines the future with me, just like I do.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Thank you~¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For everything! Thank you for making meugh, for loving me, for caring about me, for smiling at me¡ªthank you for everything from one to a hundred! Thank you for holding my hand like this, and foring on this trip with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful too~ for everything.¡±

    ¡°But most of all, thank you foring into my life.¡±

    I stopped in front of him and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Hearing that makes me happy. I love you too.¡±

    His face, bathed in the moonlight, was breathtaking.

    I wanted to keep that image in my mind forever, so I walked backward while looking at him.

    ¡°I love you more.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s debatable. But careful, you might trip. Come back over here.¡±

    ¡°What, am I a kid? I won¡¯t fa¡ªwhoa?!¡±

    Before I could finish my sentence, my view flipped from Han-gyeol to the sky.

    He tried to grab my arm, but with a loud ssh, I fell backward.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°You really are a kid. Did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but my clothes are all wet now.¡±

    ¡°Come on, get up. Let¡¯s head back and clean up.¡±

    ¡°Help me up~¡±

    I held out both hands, and Han-gyeol grabbed them, pulling me to my feet.

    ¡°I knew this would happen.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not too bad.¡±

    ¡°Your clothes are soaked, and you¡¯re covered in sand.¡±

    ¡°Still, being with you makes even this fun. It¡¯s enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to fall again, then?¡±

    ¡°No thanks~ Let¡¯s just go inside.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and wash off. Come on.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Everything feels like a precious memory when I¡¯m with him.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s shower together~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cheeky.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re just as cheeky, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°True. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 133: Travel (6)

    Chapter 133: Travel (6)

    The first night in Gangneung was¡­ thrilling.

    We did everything we couldn¡¯t during exam season in just one night¡­

    It was a lot. And it was amazing.

    Because of that, on the second day of the trip, we didn¡¯t even go outside¡ªwe just stayed in the room, cuddling.

    Since we had to head back home tomorrow, today was practically thest day of our trip.

    We had decided to spend thest night at a ce with a view of the ocean, so it was time to get up.

    I gently shook Eun-ha, who was sleeping soundly.

    ¡°Eun-ha, let¡¯s get up now.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ just a little more¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s almost checkout time. We have to pack and move to the other ce~¡±

    ¡°Just ten more minutes¡­ I want to lie here with you a little longer. You should sleep a bit more too, Han-gyeol~¡±

    Eun-ha burrowed deeper into my arms.

    She was so cute, all sleepy like that, so I gave in.

    ¡°Alright. But just ten minutes, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ thanks¡­¡±

    I gently smoothed out Eun-ha¡¯s hair as she slept peacefully.

    Her long eyshes and fair face were glowing, even in the morning light.

    Seriously, I don¡¯t know how she can be this pretty.

    ¡°Eun-ha, ten minutes are up. Time to get up.¡±

    ¡°Already¡­? How much time until checkout?¡±

    ¡°About an hour? If we wash up and head out now, we¡¯ll be good.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I guess I really have to get up now¡­!¡±

    Finally, Eun-ha slowly sat up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my hair tie... ah, here it is.¡±

    She found the hair tie she had left by the bed and turned to face me.

    She tapped my cheek and called my name in a sleepy voice.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ Look at me.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to see your favorite part¡ªwatch me tie my hair~ Make sure you¡¯re paying attention~¡±

    With a mischievous smile, Eun-ha kindly showed me how she tied her hair.

    She gathered her hair slowly and tied it up with the band, letting me watch every little detail.

    ¡°How is it~? Does watching me tie my hair in the morning make you happy?¡±

    ¡°I love it. Show me how you do it every morning.¡±

    ¡°Should I~? Then you have to fix my hair every day too. I love how it makes me feel so loved.¡±

    ¡°Alright~ I¡¯ll do that for you every day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise~ If you don¡¯t fix my hair, I won¡¯t show you how I tie it~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re adorable. I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s get ready. You go wash up first, Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Got it. Just don¡¯t fall asleep again while I¡¯m gone, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pack while you¡¯re in there.¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    I grabbed a towel and headed to the bathroom.

    I washed my hair, cleaned my face, brushed my teeth, and came out.

    ¡°That was quick.¡±

    Eun-ha seemed to have finished not only packing her own things but mine as well.

    She was neatly putting my clothes into my bag.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve packed my own stuff, but thanks.¡±

    ¡°I actually liked packing for you~ I¡¯ll go wash up now!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back~¡±

    After finishing up, Eun-ha grabbed a towel and went into the bathroom.

    When I opened the suitcase to get a change of clothes, everything was so neatly arranged.

    Seeing the clothes stacked so perfectly made me smile without even realizing it.

    ¡°It¡¯s like she is a wife taking care of her husband.¡±

    By the time I had changed and dried my hair, Eun-ha came out of the bathroom.

    ¡°You were quick too, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°I need to dry my hair too~¡±

    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll dry it for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I can do it myself~¡±

    ¡°Come on. You packed for me, so let me dry your hair.¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say no~ I¡¯m counting on you~¡±

    With a big smile, Eun-ha sat in front of me.

    ¡°If it¡¯s too hot, let me know, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    The sound of the hairdryer filled the room as I carefully dried Eun-ha¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I love it when you dry my hair~ It feels like a husband taking care of his wife.¡±

    ¡°I thought the same thing when I saw you packing my clothes earlier.¡±

    ¡°Really? It felt oddly satisfying organizing your stuff too. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same, drying your hair. It looks like it¡¯s almost dry now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, it was nice and quick. Thanks~ Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    With everything packed, we left the amodation and headed to the new ce.

    <strong>****</strong>

    The new ce was a somewhat well-known hotel in Gangneung.

    Since it was off-season and we were transitioning from Sunday to Monday, the prices weren¡¯t outrageous.

    At the front desk, Eun-ha gave her name to the staff.

    ¡°Hello. I have a reservation under Shin Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yes, here you go. Just take your card key and head to room 1401.¡±

    ¡°Thank you~ Han-gyeol, let¡¯s go!¡±

    As soon as we entered the room via the elevator, the ocean view outside the window greeted us.

    Eun-ha was so mesmerized by the sight that she dropped her bags and went straight to the balcony.

    Sliding the door open, she called out to me excitedly.

    ¡°Han-gyeol! Hurry ande here! You can see the entire ocean from here!¡±

    ¡°They said you could watch the sunrise from here. Want to wake up early and see it?¡±

    ¡°That sounds amazing! Honestly, we should¡¯ve just stayed here all day today instead of wandering around yesterday.¡±

    ¡°We cane back early. Let¡¯s grab food, hit a caf¨¦, ande back here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Are we staying up all night tonight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at staying up, but won¡¯t it be hard for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    Even though it seemed like a challenge, Eun-ha was full of enthusiasm.

    ¡°Should we rest a bit before heading out to eat?¡±

    ¡°Before that, I want to change clothes!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to wear what you¡¯re already wearing?¡±

    ¡°I bought a special outfit for thest day~ You turn around while I change!¡±

    ¡®Everything she does is so cute.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m going to sneak a peek while you change.¡±

    ¡°Nooo~ It¡¯s a surprise! Just turn around for a minute~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a little disappointed~¡±

    ¡°Hurry up~¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Just as Eun-ha asked, I turned around.

    I heard her clothes drop to the floor and the soft rustling of fabric as she changed.

    What kind of outfit did she get?

    A shirt? A skirt? Maybe something bold?

    No matter what she wears, I bet it¡¯ll look amazing on her.

    ¡°Hehe~ Han-gyeol~ You can turn around now~¡±

    Excited, I turned around and saw Eun-ha in a beautiful white dress.

    She looked pure, almost angelic, with a soft smile as she sped her hands together modestly.

    ¡°How is it? I bought it just to show you!¡±

    ¡°Wow- Eun-ha, you seriously look stunning in anything. You¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Really? Do I look pretty? Ah! I forgot to tie my hair! It¡¯ll look even prettier if I do this, right?¡±

    Eun-ha hurriedly tied her hair and let it fall to one side.

    The hairstyle suited the atmosphere perfectly.

    ¡°How do I look? Even prettier, right?!¡±

    ¡°It suits you so well. You look absolutely lovely~¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it~ I¡¯m d I bought it!¡±

    ¡°When did you get it? I don¡¯t remember any packagesing to the house.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I saw it in the underground shopping mall and thought it was pretty, so I bought it! It was only 20,000 won! Cheap, right?!¡±

    Eun-ha proudly held up two fingers as she spoke.

    ¡°It looks like it was made just for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me too much~ But hearing you say I¡¯m pretty makes me feel so happy~¡±

    Eun-ha closed the distance between us and snuggled into my arms.

    ¡°You look so handsome today, Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just wearing my usual clothes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always handsome~ but today you look even better than yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve bought a new outfit to show you too.¡±

    ¡°Wanna go buy one today? I¡¯ll buy it for you~!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s grab some food, and then we can go shopping.¡±

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s find an outfit that suits you! Now, let¡¯s head out!¡±

    Eun-ha, beaming with a big smile, grabbed my hand and walked toward the shoe rack.

    ¡°Oh wait, my sandals! I forgot in my rush to get dressed!¡±

    ¡°You brought sandals too?¡±

    ¡°Yup! I packed them! I¡¯ll look even prettier with them on, just watch.¡±

    ¡°Hurry and put them on~¡±

    Eun-ha quickly rummaged through her bag, pulled out a shoe box, and slipped on the sandals.

    They had quite a bit of a heel, making her taller than usual.

    ¡°Hehe. These are tform sandals, so I¡¯m taller now~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you look about 5 cm taller.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your height again? Didn¡¯t you say you grew a bit since high school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when I had my physical, I was around 177 cm.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m 160, so now I must be about 165. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yep. But why are you suddenly asking about height?¡±

    I tilted my head, curious, and Eun-ha responded.

    ¡°Did you know something, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The ideal height difference for kissing is said to be 12 cm~¡±

    So that¡¯s why she asked.

    ¡°Is that so~ I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    I yfully replied, and Eun-ha shed a wide smile.

    Slowly, she cupped my face with her hands and gently pulled my head down.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious if it¡¯s true, mind if we check?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious too.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    And with that, Eun-ha pressed her lips to mine.

    We kissed softly, and I wrapped my arms around her waist.

    Did she buy the heeled sandals just because of that story?

    If she did, it was too adorable, and I couldn¡¯t resist kissing her more deeply.

    Eun-ha seemed to feel the same way, holding onto my shirt as she refused to pull away.

    In fact, she seemed so happy, continuing to smile even as we kissed.

    We shared a slow, lingering kiss before finally parting.

    ¡°It really isfortable, huh~?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. How about wearing heels like this more often?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe you could shrink a little~?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Now, should we head out?¡±

    ¡°One more kiss first~¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    This time, I was the one who leaned in and kissed Eun-ha.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 134: Travel (7)

    I spent another fun day with Han-gyeol today.

    It wasn¡¯t like we went on a particrly special date, but everything feels special when Han-gyeol is around.

    Everything feels new, and my heart flutters whenever I¡¯m with him.

    As expected, travel isn¡¯t really about where or what you do, but more about who you share the time with.

    After finishing our day, we stopped by a convenience store, bought a mat and a can of beer each, and sat by the beach.

    We clinked our cans together, with the sound of the waves and the cool night breeze as our snacks.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, cheers~!¡±

    ¡°Cheers~!¡±

    Even just clinking cans together feels so enjoyable.¡°The sound of the waves is so nice, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the night air feels great too.¡±

    ¡°I love it so much.¡±

    I rested my head on Han-gyeol¡¯s shoulder.

    He gently leaned towards me, letting me rest morefortably.

    I love how naturally considerate he is.

    ¡°Later, when we have kids, I want toe back here and look at the sea again.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll need a bigger mat than this convenience store one. It won¡¯t be big enough.¡±

    ¡°Pffft¡ª!¡±

    I burst outughing, spitting out a bit of beer at Han-gyeol¡¯s unexpected reply.

    ¡°Oh, wow¡ªwhat surprised you?¡±

    ¡°Pfft! It¡¯s nothing! I just didn¡¯t expect that answer, that¡¯s all¡ª!¡±

    It was such a witty response.

    What made it even funnier was the expression on Han-gyeol¡¯s face, like, ¡®Was that really funny?¡¯

    Without a word, he took out a tissue from his bag and gently wiped my mouth.

    ¡°Han-gyeol can be so unpredictable sometimes~¡±

    ¡°I just meant that this mat would be a tight fit for four people.¡±

    ¡°True. Since we¡¯ll have six people, we really will need a huge mat~!¡±

    ¡°Just imagining us all huddled together, looking at the sea, sounds fun.¡±

    ¡°By then, we¡¯ll be busy taking care of the kids, so we should stay close while we can~.¡±

    I carefullyid my head on Han-gyeol¡¯sp.

    ¡°Is it okay if I lie on yourp?¡±

    ¡°You already are.¡±

    ¡°I mean, if it¡¯s ufortable, I¡¯ll get up~.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Just be careful not to spill the beer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir~.¡±

    Looking up from this angle, Han-gyeol¡¯s face is so handsome.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll have four kids in ten years?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯d need at least 40 months just for them to be in the womb. I guess we¡¯d have to get married by the time we¡¯re twenty-six.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have twins to speed up the process~!¡±

    ¡°Things don¡¯t exactly work out just because you n them like that~.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best~.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so cute~?¡±

    Han-gyeol gently stroked my hair.

    ¡°If we really want four kids by the time we¡¯re thirty, then we¡¯d need to get married by twenty-six.¡±

    ¡°If you finish military service and graduate from college, you¡¯ll be twenty-six, so we¡¯ll need to start right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to graduate early. The military¡­ well, there¡¯s no way to shorten that.¡±

    Oh, right, the military.

    We haven¡¯t really talked about Han-gyeol¡¯s service before.

    ¡°When are you nning to enlist? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever asked.¡±

    ¡°Well~ I could go after the first semester, or after the first year. I¡¯m thinking of joining the Air Force since I can take leave more often.¡±

    ¡°I heard the Air Force service is a bit longer, though. Is that true?¡±

    What should I do when Han-gyeol is away for military service?

    The thought that it was not too far off made me want to look at him even more.

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ll be able to take leave every six weeks, so it might be okay. What do you think, Eun-ha?¡±

    I carefully ced my hand on his face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say something like, ¡®This is the best decision,¡¯ when I¡¯m not the one going to the military. It¡¯s not a decision to be taken lightly. As your girlfriend, all I can say is, ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you.¡¯ So, don¡¯t worry about me. You should do what you want.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯ll feel lonely?¡±

    I slowly sat up and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°Well¡­ saying I won¡¯t be lonely would be a lie. But it¡¯s not just me who will feel lonely. You¡¯ll be far lonelier and have a much harder time. Han-gyeol, I really love you. It¡¯s hard to fully express how much, but you¡¯re so precious to me. So, don¡¯t worry about me. I love you so much.¡±

    I hope my words gave him a bit offort.

    ¡°Alright~. I¡¯ll think it over slowly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry about me. I only have eyes for you. If you could be me for just one day, it would be great¡ªI¡¯d finally be able to show you just how much I love you. Should we just go ahead and file the marriage papers now?¡±

    ¡°Would that really be okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course~ My parents would probably approve too.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they think we¡¯re too young and rushing into things?¡±

    ¡°When we were working at my mom¡¯spany, she told me to marry you. She kept saying I must never let you go~.¡±

    ¡°Your mom said that?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    I nodded my head repeatedly.

    ¡°What was it again that you did back then, Han-gyeol? Was it the interest rate model? When you made that in Excel, my mom mentioned it in the meeting room. Not just her, my dad likes you too, and my brother¡­ well, his feelings for you are almost religious. Honestly, the one who should be worried is me. Would they really give their precious son to someone like me so easily...?¡±

    ¡°My parents like you too, Eun-ha~.¡±

    ¡°Really? That''s such a relief~.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, for saying that.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on~ You¡¯re thanking me for something so obvious?¡±

    ¡°Still, it makes me feel a bit more at ease.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Then we need to cuddle and be lovey-dovey more before you leave for the army~ Come here.¡±

    I nted a soft kiss on Han-gyeol¡¯s lips, and he smiled bashfully, then leaned in and kissed me back.

    ¡°Kissing while looking at the ocean is nice.¡±

    ¡°I like it too. I like everything about kissing you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Should we head back in now?¡±

    ¡°Shall we? Let me help you up~.¡±

    I quickly stood up and held out both hands to Han-gyeol.

    As soon as he grabbed my hands, I pulled him up with all my strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the lodging~!¡±

    ¡°Yeah~.¡±

    I just wanted to spend more time with him.

    <strong>****</strong>

    As soon as we got back to the lodging, we showered andy sideways on the bed, gazing out the window.

    ¡°The ocean looks pretty from up here. And the moon is beautiful too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°What~?¡±

    I turned my head towards him and met his loving gaze.

    ¡°We¡¯re talking about the ocean and the moon, but you¡¯re just staring at me~?¡±

    ¡°Looking at you is a much better deal.¡±

    ¡°What? Come on, we¡¯re on a trip, at least look at the ocean and the moon. They¡¯re really pretty, you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss out on this deal.¡±

    ¡°Then let ¡®me¡¯ enjoy the view for a change. Your side profile is really handsome.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me too much~.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and turn your head to the window~.¡±

    ¡°Okay~.¡±

    Han-gyeol smiled bashfully and turned his head towards the window.

    I pressed my face into the bed and kept staring at his side profile.

    I wanted to keep looking, but then his head turned back towards me.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Keep looking a bit more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯ve seen everything?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Did you look thoroughly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I looked thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what you think~.¡±

    ¡°As expected, looking at you is a better deal.¡±

    I lost this round.

    ¡°Fine. Look at me as much as you want~.¡±

    ¡°I already am.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me how you feel about looking at my face~.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the ocean and the moon is a waste.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on~. Be more specific~.¡±

    ¡°Should I show you with my actions?¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    When I smiled brightly, Han-gyeol gave me a quick kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough~ Do it again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At my words, Han-gyeol kissed me again.

    ¡°Now give me ten more.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    ¡°Make it a hundred more~.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s split it in half.¡±

    ¡°Deal~.¡±

    I sat up and straddled Han-gyeol¡¯s stomach.

    Then, holding his face, I gave him a deep kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°There, one down~ Let me know if it¡¯s not enough~.¡±

    ¡°Alright~.¡±

    After saying that, I showered his face with kisses, and Han-gyeol grabbed my waist and pulled me back down onto the bed.

    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯m going to get devoured.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to devour you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a wild beast today~.¡±

    ¡°But I love Han-gyeol the most~ Now it¡¯s your turn. Hurry and kiss me too~.¡±

    I grabbed onto his cor and tugged.

    Han-gyeol shed a quick smile and gave me a soft kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°That¡¯s one~ Forty-nine more to go.¡±

    Then he kissed my other cheek and finally my lips.

    As soon as Han-gyeol¡¯s lips touched mine, I immediately wrapped my arms around his neck, holding him close.

    A short kiss became a deeper one, and when I slowly slipped my tongue in, Han-gyeol flinched in surprise.

    ¡°You came in fast.¡±

    ¡°Why are you pulling away? Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not at fifty yet.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s count the deep kiss as a bunch~.¡±

    ¡°Alright~.¡±

    With that, Han-gyeol leaned back in and covered my lips with his.

    When I slightly parted my lips, his tongue naturally found its way in.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Kissing Han-gyeol is always so sweet.

    It makes me feel even more connected to him.

    And the more we kiss, the stronger my desire to be closer to him grows.

    I love him.

    I love him so much.

    I love him more than anyone else in this world.

    Once again, my feelings for Han-gyeol grew even deeper today.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 135: Travel (8)

    Eun-ha was determined to stay up all night to watch the sunrise, but as midnight passed, sleepiness began to overtake her.

    It was adorable how she started to nod off, her head bobbing as she dozed. After all, we had done a lot of walking, so it was natural for her to be tired.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re sleepy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh...? No, I¡¯m not sleepy...!¡±

    ¡°I can tell, even if you pretend otherwise~. I¡¯ve set an rm for 4:30, so you can sleep a bit now.¡±

    ¡°But what if we both don¡¯t wake up? You¡¯re tired too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a light sleeper, so don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s get some rest now.¡±

    ¡°Still... I really want to see the sunrise no matter what.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have a better chance of waking up if you sleep now and get up around 4:30. Staying awake for five more hours will be much harder.¡±She pondered for a moment before replying.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. But let¡¯s set multiple rms.¡±

    ¡°Sure~. You should set yours too.¡±

    ¡°Okay..! Yaaawn~!¡±

    Eun-ha immediately let out a big yawn.

    ¡°See? You¡¯re sleepy, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe... Yeah, I¡¯ve actually been sleepy for a while now.¡±

    ¡°Come on, set the rm first.¡±

    ¡°Yes~.¡±

    Eun-ha set the rm on her phone, and I turned off the lights.

    ¡°Han-gyeol,e here. Let¡¯s hold hands while we sleep.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just holding hands, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think we¡¯ll only hold hands tonight. I¡¯m too tired.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get some sleep~.¡±

    Wey down on the bed, sharing a nket.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, no matter how sleepy I get, you have to wake me up. Promise?¡±

    Eun-ha gently grasped my hand as she said this.

    ¡°What if you just want to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me! Make sure I watch the sunrise. Okay? I¡¯ll wake you up if you try to sleep through it too!¡±

    ¡°Got it. Now let¡¯s sleep. We need all the rest we can get.¡±

    ¡°But I want to cuddle a little more.¡±

    Eun-ha snuggled up close to me.

    ¡°If you¡¯re this close, I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dark, so I can¡¯t see your face well...¡±

    ¡°You see it every day; it doesn¡¯t matter if you see it a little less.¡±

    ¡°Even if I look at you until I die, it won¡¯t be enough~.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too cute. Alright, look all you want~.¡±

    Eun-ha smiled softly as she gazed at my face.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy because of you. I feel like I¡¯m the happiest person in the world.¡±

    ¡°When do you feel happiest?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just always happy. Just knowing you¡¯re here makes me so happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you even happier from now on.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll make ¡®you¡¯ happier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s possible to be any happier than this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you the happiest person in the world..! Oh-! Am I saying something too cheesy?¡±

    ¡°No, I love it. Thank you for saying that.¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Eun-ha smiled brightly and nted a kiss on my cheek.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Eun-ha~?¡±

    When I called her name, she let out a soft giggle.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy~.¡±

    ¡°Then fall asleep already.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s ourst night here, and I don¡¯t want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wake up in four hours~.¡±

    ¡°Then give me a goodnight kiss...¡±

    ¡°Alright,e here.¡±

    Eun-ha slowly leaned toward me. I gently stroked her hair as our lips met. When the kiss ended, she smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Thank you... I love you, Han-gyeol...¡±

    With that, Eun-ha quickly fell asleep.

    Just how much had she been holding back her sleep?

    Even though she fell asleep right away, she still held onto my hand tightly.

    Every time I tried to slip my hand out, she wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Mmm...¡±

    Even in her sleep, she didn¡¯t want to lose her grip on me.

    It was adorable how her brow furrowed every time I tried to move.

    ¡°Thank you... I love you too.¡±

    Love is truly amazing.

    I never believed the saying that love changes people, but I¡¯ve changed the most since falling in love.

    I love waking up to see Eun-ha¡¯s smile in the morning.

    I love the way she turns toward me when tying her hair.

    I love her figure as she prepares breakfast for me when it¡¯s her turn to cook.

    And I love how the corners of her lips lift when I gently hug her from behind.

    Since I started dating Eun-ha, I find myself looking forward to tomorrow more and more. I can¡¯t help but wonder, ¡¯What expression will she use to say ¡®I love you¡¯ tomorrow?¡¯ My life has be so different from the one filled with worry that I used to know.

    I can hardly believe that I¡¯m experiencing this kind of love.

    Every moment with Eun-ha feels precious and invaluable. I always thought of myself as a rational person, but when I¡¯m with her, I find myself caught up in emotions.

    It¡¯s embarrassing and a little cheesy, but I don¡¯t mind getting emotional like this. Slowly, I closed my eyes while gazing at Eun-ha¡¯s face.

    I want to dream about Eun-ha.

    <strong>****</strong>

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ Wake up~!¡±

    I felt Eun-ha¡¯s voice and a gentle shaking rouse me from my sleep. As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw her with messy hair, trying to wake me up.

    ¡°Huh...?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 4:40. We need to get up.¡±

    ¡°Already...? I didn¡¯t even hear the rm.¡±

    ¡°You were sleeping so soundly, I turned it off on purpose.¡±

    Eun-ha grabbed both my arms and pulled me up.

    ¡°Go wash your face. I already freshened up. Once you brush your teeth, you¡¯ll wake up fully.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯ll go do that...¡±

    Half-asleep, I stumbled into the bathroom. I meant to wash my face first, but somehow I ended up squeezing toothpaste onto my toothbrush instead. So, I brushed my teeth first, then sshed cold water on my face beforeing back out.

    ¡°Feel more awake now?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you. I think I would¡¯ve slept right through the sunrise without you.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up ande over here and watch me tie my hair~¡±

    Eun-ha patted the bed beside her, calling me over.

    ¡°Did you wait to tie your hair just so I could see?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You said you love watching me do it in the mornings.¡±

    ¡°Well, my heart¡¯s racing already.¡±

    ¡°Come here~¡±

    As I sat on the bed, Eun-ha held a hair tie between her lips and began tying her hair, her neck exposed in the soft morning light.

    She tied her hair with practiced ease, then turned to me with a wide smile.

    ¡°Ta-da~! How does it look?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re breathtaking.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go watch the sunrise. It¡¯s so peaceful outside, it feels even more special.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Eun-ha and I sat on the edge of the bed, gazing out the window. The sky was gradually brightening, but the sun hadn¡¯t fully risen yet.

    ¡°What wish are you going to make while watching the sunrise, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m going to wish that I can stay by your side, being lovey-dovey with you forever.¡±

    ¡°Then our wishes are the same~. But I guess that¡¯s okay in this case?¡±

    ¡°Maybe if we both wish for the same thing, it¡¯ll work even better. Let¡¯s just go with that.¡±

    ¡°Good idea! Let¡¯s wish to stay together like this until the end.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds perfect.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Look, the sun is rising!¡±

    Eun-ha excitedly pointed out the window. The sun was slowly emerging over the horizon.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­!¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s face lit up with a wide, childlike smile as she watched the sunrise.

    The sunlight gradually poured into the room, making her face glow warmly.

    ¡°It really is beautiful.¡± I agreed.

    ¡°Ah-! Han-gyeol, you shouldn¡¯t be looking at me right now¡ªwatch the sunrise!¡±

    ¡°Feels like I¡¯m missing out by not looking at you.¡±

    ¡°No way! Right now, it¡¯s all about the sunrise, not me! Hurry, look!¡±

    She grabbed my head and forced me to turn toward the window. As the sunlight and breeze streamed in, I had to admit, it did feel refreshing.

    ¡°Watching the sunrise just the two of us feels amazing!¡±

    ¡°Do you like it that much? We¡¯ll have to do this more often.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! This is our first sunrise together, so it feels extra special!¡±

    I sneaked a nce at her and saw Eun-ha still smiling brightly.

    When the sun finally rosepletely over the horizon, Eun-ha gripped my hand tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d I met you, Han-gyeol! I really, really love this!¡±

    ¡°I feel the same. I¡¯m so lucky to have met you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°I love you~¡±

    ¡°I love you too~¡±

    We both smiled at each other, full of happiness.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, what time do we have to check out?!¡±

    ¡°Checkout is at noon, but our train is at nine, so we have to leave by eight.¡±

    ¡°Then we only have about three hours left?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve seen the sunrise, so let¡¯s get some more sleep. Once we¡¯re back in Seoul, we¡¯ve got to head straight to coge and go to ss.¡±

    We had only slept for about four hours, so I was nning to catch a bit more rest. But it seemed Eun-ha had a different idea.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ have you ever skipped ss before?¡±

    ¡°Skipped ss? No, I¡¯ve never done it. Why?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~ is that so~¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking all of a sudden?¡±

    Eun-ha untied the hair she had just fixed earlier and then slowly pushed me down onto the bed, climbing on top of me.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s skip ss together today.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, are you...?¡±

    I had a feeling I knew what she was suggesting, but I asked anyway, just to be sure.

    ¡°What are you nning to do if we skip?¡±

    ¡°What do you think~?¡±

    Eun-ha looked down at me with a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

    ¡°Hold on. Let me check my phone for a second.¡±

    I reached for my phone on the bed, but Eun-ha quickly grabbed my wrist, stopping me.

    ¡°Nope! No phone. Look at me, not the phone!¡±

    ¡°I was going to cancel our train tickets.¡±

    ¡°Oh-! In that case, go ahead~¡±

    ¡°Just a sec~¡±

    I hurriedly turned on my phone and canceled our train tickets. After putting the phone back down, Eun-ha asked,

    ¡°Did you cancel it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it...!¡±

    With that, Eun-ha leaned down and kissed me deeply.

    I never thought my first time skipping ss would turn out like this.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 136: Festival (1)

    After our trip to Gangneung, both Han-gyeol and I were incredibly busy. Even though we had only stepped away from our assignments for a few days, a surprising amount of work had piled up.

    While I sat in front of theputer tackling my tasks, Han-gyeol was absorbed in his personal studies.

    He studied hard in high school, but I never thought that dedication would continue into college. Watching him like this makes me think I need to step up my game as well.

    Just as we were starting to get a bit of breathing room after those hectic days, the university festival was suddenly upon us.

    As a freshman, this was my first festival, and I had no idea what to expect. I just tilted my head in confusion, not entirely sure what it was all about.

    All I knew was that celebrities woulde, and departments would open pop-up bars. Our department wasn¡¯t an exception, and the seniors asked if anyone could spare some time to help out.

    ¡°Eun-ha, do you have any time to help?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I can help out. But I¡¯ll be watching the festival with my boyfriend, so I can¡¯t stay for too long.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s totally fine! We¡¯re already grateful for any help. Could you just help us with the setup on Thursday? We need to set up the outdoor tables and move some ingredients for the snacks.¡±¡°Sure, I can do that.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much! I was worried not many people would participate...¡±

    When I readily agreed, the third-year senior seemed really thankful. After our brief chat, I headed off to my general education ss.

    I stopped by my locker for a moment before leaving the building and bumped into Yoori in the hallway.

    ¡°Oh, Eun-ha! Are you helping out with the festival too?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Yoori~ Yeah, I¡¯m helping out too.¡±

    ¡°What time are you helping?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just helping with the pop-up bar setup on Thursday. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Really? Jiyoung and I were asked to help with the pop-up bar too!¡±

    ¡°Then we can do it together!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that works out perfectly!¡±

    It looks like my shift will ovep with Yoori and Jiyoung¡¯s, so I won¡¯t be standing around awkwardly by myself.

    ¡°If we finish early, we can rx and enjoy the festival. Are you going to see the celebrities?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m not too interested, so I¡¯ll probably skip it. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably check it out for a bit~ The guys are really excited about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll be super crowded, so I think I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    Ah¡ª I wonder if Han-gyeol will want to go check it out too?

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your next ss, Eun-ha? Want to grab lunch at the cafeteria?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got another general education ss, so I need to head straight there.¡±

    ¡°Aww, no worries. Can¡¯t be helped~ See you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yup, see you tomorrow~¡±

    After saying goodbye to Yoori, I made my way to the ss.

    But now I¡¯m wondering¡ªwill Han-gyeol participate in the festival? He¡¯s never shown much interest in things like this, so I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll attend.

    ¡°Eun-ha! Over here!¡±

    As soon as I stepped out of the building, I heard Han-gyeol¡¯s voice.

    When I turned my head, I saw him sitting on a bench, waving at me.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were heading straight to ss?!¡±

    ¡°The professor let us out a little early, so I came to find you. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Meeting up on the way to ss put me in a great mood.

    ¡°Hey, does your department have a pop-up bar too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the seniors asked if I could help out.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to participate?¡±

    ¡°I told them I¡¯d help, but I haven¡¯t decided on the exact time yet. I¡¯ll try to match your schedule.¡±

    ¡°I only need to help with the setup on Thursday.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell them I¡¯ll help at the same time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good at cooking, so you¡¯d be great in charge of the snacks.¡±

    ¡°Shh¡ªif anyone hears that, they might actually make me do it.¡±

    Han-gyeol nced around nervously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Everyone would line up to eat if it¡¯s made by you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never made food inrge batches before. It¡¯d be a disaster in terms of turnover.¡±

    ¡°Worrying about turnover? Sounds like you¡¯ve got the knack for it already.¡±

    ¡°I just want to spend the festival having fun with you~¡±

    ¡°Okay, then! Let¡¯s have fun together.¡±

    I had a feeling that our first university festival together was going to be a st.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard a ¡®super¡¯ popr idol ising. The guys are really excited. Are you going to go watch?¡±

    I teased him, but Han-gyeol responded without hesitation.

    ¡°Spending time with you is way better.¡±

    ¡°Oh~ Look at you, answering without a second of doubt! Good job~¡±

    I ruffled his hair yfully.

    ¡°What would you have done if I hesitated?¡±

    ¡°Good question~¡±

    Han-gyeol smiled brightly at my reply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be brave enough to go check it out now~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding! You can really go if you want.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t even know who¡¯sing. I don¡¯t really follow idols.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you really don¡¯t care about anyone but me, huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, I care about some things too~¡±

    ¡°What? Do you actually have a favorite idol?! Who is it?!¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard him mention this before!

    ¡°I was talking about the new graphics card that just came out.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡°

    Of course, Han-gyeol was always checking out thetest tech gadgets on his phone.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to go see the celebrities, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who¡¯sing! Let¡¯s meet up after we finish helping with the pop-up bar and explore the festival together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love that~ Just call me when you¡¯re done. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yup, got it!¡±

    Once I entered the ssroom, I found a seat near the back.

    ¡°We should sit down at the pop-up bar and have some drinks during the festival.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure to drink in moderation, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink a lot since you¡¯ll be there to take care of me.¡±

    I was getting more and more excited at the thought of wandering around the festival with Han-gyeol.

    ¡°If you get too drunk, you¡¯ll wake up with pigtails the next day.¡±

    ¡°No way! That can¡¯t happen!¡±

    ¡°Too bad~¡±

    <strong>****</strong>

    Time flew by, and the day of the festival finally arrived.

    All the other departments and clubs were also busy with their preparations. Our film studies department was no exception and bustled around as well.

    Honestly, I thought that since it wasn¡¯t a real bar, helping out wouldn¡¯t be that hard.

    I figured it would be easy since I wouldn¡¯t be serving customers like in a restaurant. But there was a lot to move and set up.

    ¡°Hey, sunbae*! We¡¯ve finished setting up the outdoor tables and chairs. What should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªthank you so much! Could you follow those guys over there and help move thest of the snack ingredients? Once that¡¯s done, the setup will beplete.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Eun-ha! After this, go enjoy the festival! I¡¯ll make sure you get lots of free food!¡±

    ¡°Thank you~¡±

    By the time we finished setting up the tables, chairs, and moving the snack ingredients, I was exhausted. But thanks to everyone¡¯s help, the preparations wrapped up quickly.

    ¡°Whew... everything¡¯s ready. Great job, everyone. The others will take care of the rest, so feel free to go enjoy yourselves! You all worked so hard!¡±

    With those encouraging words from the third-year ss rep, everyone said their goodbyes and dispersed.

    ¡°Yeah~ I¡¯lle byter for a drink!¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll make you some delicious snacks!¡±

    ¡°Okay~ see youter!¡±

    ¡°See you~¡±

    After bowing politely, I made my way towards the stage with the others.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re going to meet up with your boyfriend now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry for bailing on you again. Let¡¯s hang out together at the festival tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Sounds good~ Have fun with your boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Thanks! You and Jiyoung have fun too! But don¡¯t drink too much, okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll try~¡±

    Yoori and Jiyoung headed off to enjoy the festival first. By the time I reached the stage, the host was already hosting the event.

    ¡°And now! Let¡¯s give another round of apuse for a performance that was nothing short of heavenly!¡±

    The dance club had just finished their performance and were stepping off the stage, as the host continued with the program. Although there was still a lot of time left before the celebrities arrived, a huge crowd had already gathered in front of the stage.

    It was getting noisy, so I moved to the far end of the za and called Han-gyeol. After a few rings, he picked up.

    ¡°And now! Let¡¯s keep this energy going! Dance teams! Band members! You were amazing! But who wants to show off their talents? Any takers? Anyone here think they¡¯re the life of the party? Raise your hand if you do!¡±

    The festival was so loud that I could barely hear Han-gyeol¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hello? Han-gyeol, can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can hear you! Where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the back of the za. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also at the back of the za! Do you see me anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see you! Are you near the main gate?¡±

    It was hard to find Han-gyeol with so many people around, but then I spotted him in the distance, looking around.

    ¡°Han-gyeol! Not there¡ªlook to your right!¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    I waved my arms as hard as I could, signaling to Han-gyeol.

    When he finally noticed me waving like crazy, he smiled widely. But just as I felt the excitement of being noticed, I realized something strange¡ªpeople around me had all turned to stare at me.

    Wait, what¡¯s going on?

    Why is everyone looking at me all of a sudden?

    ¡°Oh! We¡¯ve got someone waving at the back there! The person at the far end of the za!¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°Camera, zoom in on them!¡±

    I turned to look at the stage, and to my horror, I saw myself on the giant screen behind the host.

    ¡°We¡¯re inviting you up to the stage! Give them a big round of apuse~!¡±

    Oh no. This is bad. This is really-really bad.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 137: Festival (2)

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    My face was still on therge screen above the stage.

    Even I could tell my expression looked half out of it, but there was no way I could escape.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t ignore the expectant gazes of the students, so I reluctantly stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°Please give her a big round of apuse!¡±

    ¡°Wooooooahhh!!¡±

    I¡¯d never had so many eyes on me in my life.

    The camera followed me as I walked toward the stage, and before I knew it, I was standing right in the middle of it.

    My eyes caught sight of the countless audience members in front of me¡ªand in the distance, I spotted Han-gyeol with his mouth wide open in shock. I felt like I might faint at any moment.

    ¡°Ah~ nice to meet you! Please introduce yourself first!¡±

    One of the festival staff kindly handed me a microphone.

    It was my first time speaking in front of such a huge crowd.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m Shin Eun-ha, a freshman in the Department of Film Studies¡­¡±

    My voice echoed through therge speakers, reaching the audience.

    ¡°Wooooooah!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Noona, you¡¯re beautiful!¡±

    Although I was grateful for the cheers, I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmingly embarrassed.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Eun-ha, huh~ Eun-ha! I saw you waving your hand so energetically from the back earlier. What kind of talent are you going to show us today? Singing? Dancing?¡±

    At the host¡¯s question, I hesitated for a moment before answering.

    ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t raising my hand for the talent show¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah~ so you weren¡¯t raising your hand for the talent show?! Then why were you waving so brightly?¡±

    ¡°I was just happy to see my boyfriend, so I waved¡­¡±

    At that moment, a collective groan of disappointment erupted from the audience.

    ¡°Wait~ a second! You have a boyfriend?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Is he from your university?¡±

    I nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s in the Business Department¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey everyone! She has a boyfriend! And he¡¯s here with her today, so calm down, okay?¡±

    All I could think about was when I¡¯d finally be able to get off this stage.

    But the host kept asking questions.

    ¡°Did you meet your boyfriend after you started university?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve been dating since high school, and we came to the same university together.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­! So how long have you been together?¡±

    I cautiously held up one finger and answered, ¡°Over a year¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it! Well, even though it was a mistakeing up here, could you still show us a little something for the talent show before you go?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ but I don¡¯t really have any talents¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how about naming three great things about your boyfriend?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s handsome, kind, and smart!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Really?! He¡¯s handsome, kind, ¡®and smart¡¯?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I nodded confidently.

    ¡°No way~¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true¡­¡±

    It seemed the crowd still couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d said about Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Eun-ha, the audience doesn¡¯t seem to believe you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really upset about that.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Oh, are you really upset?!¡±

    How could they not believe how handsome Han-gyeol is?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will believe it until they see for themselves¡­ Where is he now? Let¡¯s find him¡ªEun-ha¡¯s handsome, kind, and smart boyfriend! Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Han-gyeol doesn¡¯t like being the center of attention¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol?! His name is Han-gyeol?! Then ask him if he coulde up for a moment!¡±

    I carefully turned toward where Han-gyeol was standing.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­ You don¡¯t have toe up if you don¡¯t want to, but¡­ if it¡¯s okay, would you?¡±

    The moment I finished speaking, cheers erupted from the crowd.

    ¡°Okay! Boyfriend?! You don¡¯t have toe up, but at least answer loudly! Are you still here, or did you leave?!¡±

    The host and the crowd were all looking around, searching for Han-gyeol. And then, locking eyes with me, Han-gyeol cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted:

    ¡°Just wait a minute!!!¡±

    ¡°There! Over there! Camera, catch him at the far end of the square! Eun-ha¡¯s boyfriend, who is handsome, kind, and smart, is now walking up to the stage! Let¡¯s give him a big round of apuse!¡±

    Han-gyeol was making his way toward the stage, step by step.

    I felt a mix of gratitude and guilt, a rush of emotions all at once.

    As soon as Han-gyeol got the microphone and stepped onto the stage, I quickly moved to his side.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­! I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~ It¡¯s a festival, let¡¯s have fun.¡±

    I walked with Han-gyeol back toward the host. The screen now disyed the two of us, and the MC immediately started asking Han-gyeol questions, but not before offering apliment.

    ¡°Wow¡­ everyone, Eun-ha didn¡¯t lie at all. Wow¡­ he really is handsome! Please introduce yourself.¡±

    Even though Han-gyeol hates situations like this, he responded smoothly.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lee Han-gyeol, a freshman in the Business Department.¡±

    ¡°Wooooooah!!¡±

    ¡°Hyung!! Pay more taxes!!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, do you know what surprised me the most? The moment Han-gyeol stepped up, Eun-ha immediately moved to his side. Eun-ha, when did you get over there?¡±

    At this point, I¡¯d resigned myself to the situation and answered honestly.

    ¡°This was my spot from the start¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow~ I¡¯ve been to many university festivals and seen a lot of couples, but¡­ I¡¯ve never been so jealous of one before. This is what youth looks like! This is what a campus couple should be! Don¡¯t you all agree?!¡±

    ¡°Yesss!!!¡±

    ¡°Now, Han-gyeol, what are three great things about your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, kind, smart, and she¡¯s a great cook.¡±

    ¡°You answered that so effortlessly!¡±

    ¡°That was easy.¡±

    ¡°Wow~ I don¡¯t know if I should ask this, but¡­ are you super popr?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have many friends.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re so witty!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Han-gyeol¡¯s cool responses made both the host and the audience burst intoughter.

    ¡°Well~ since the two of you came up here, would you mind giving us a short talent show before you go?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I have to help out at the pub soon, so I should get going.¡±

    Han-gyeol was trying to use the perfect excuse to escape, but neither the crowd nor the host was going to let us off that easily.

    ¡°A~~~¡±

    Realizing what was happening, Han-gyeol quickly added anotherment.

    ¡°Well¡­ I could sing the first verse of a song at least.¡±

    ¡°A song?! Will you sing it with Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s okay with it¡­¡±

    The host¡¯s gaze shifted from Han-gyeol to me.

    Since this was all my fault, and Han-gyeol had stepped up so bravely¡­

    ¡°What do you say, Eun-ha?!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll sing with him!¡±

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s hear a ssic couple duet! A big round of apuse, please!!!¡±

    ¡°Wooooooahhh!!!¡±

    As the music started, I found myself just looking into Han-gyeol¡¯s eyes while singing. A moment ago, I was terrified to even speak in front of the crowd, but now that I was looking at Han-gyeol, everything seemed fine.

    This moment was just too fun and enjoyable.

    Han-gyeol¡¯s voice began the song, and soon it was my turn. Somewhere along the way, the stiffness in my expression melted away, reced by a smile, and the tremble in my voice faded.

    I never thought I could sing so confidently with so many people watching. It was all thanks to Han-gyeol.

    I wasn¡¯t even thinking; the lyrics just flowed out, and before I knew it, we had finished the first verse.

    As the song ended, I walked over to Han-gyeol with a big smile. Holding the microphone shyly, we were approached by the host again.

    ¡°Wow~ That was a stage overflowing with sweetness. Not once! Not even once! Did either of you look at the audience. Anyway! Let¡¯s give a big round of apuse to this beautiful couple for such a lovely performance!¡±

    As soon as the host finished speaking, the crowd erupted in apuse and cheers. Feeling both amused and embarrassed, I quickly hid behind Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Now¡ªbefore you go, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to say, please do! Let¡¯s start with Han-gyeol. Just step forward a little. Yes, that¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Han-gyeol took a small step forward.

    ¡°Uh... Enjoy the festival, and make sure to get home safely.¡±

    ¡°How about saying something to your girlfriend, too?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Han-gyeol nced at me before hesitantly speaking.

    ¡°I¡­ love you.¡±

    ¡°Woooooaaah!!!¡±

    ¡°Is this real life?!¡±

    ¡°Wonderful~ Now let¡¯s hear from Eun-ha. Come on, step forward! How about you say something to your boyfriend who just said he loves you?¡±

    I took a step forward and stood beside Han-gyeol. It was nerve-wracking to speak in front of everyone, but...!

    Gathering all my courage, I spoke.

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Another wave of cheers exploded from the crowd.

    Right now, in this moment, I felt overwhelmingly happy.

    This is so much fun.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 138: Festival (3)

    I just raised the tension a bit, thinking about the festive atmosphere.

    I thought it would end as a simple happening, but the reaction was more intense than expected.

    The university bulletin board was filled with stories about Eun-ha and me.

    [<strong>Anonymous</strong>

    5 minutes ago

    Business Administration, Year 1, haha. Listen up well.

    You should pay taxes twice, you should serve in the military twice.

    <strong> - Anonymous 1</strong>

    5 minutes agoIf I serve twice, can I meet someone like that too?

    <strong> - Anonymous 2</strong>

    5 minutes ago

    LOL LOL LOL LOL LOL

    Is that possible?

    <strong> - Anonymous 1</strong>

    3 minutes ago

    If you pay taxes twice, you think you can do that?

    <strong> - Anonymous 3</strong>

    2 minutes ago

    No way. This is beyond the realm of talent. Stop dreaming.

    <strong>- Anonymous 4</strong>

    4 minutes ago

    Just wait a little! There was a breaking point, but it got funny again. LOL

    <strong> - Anonymous 2</strong>

    3 minutes ago

    ?? The host said he has never been so jealous of one before¡­ He asked for help because he was feeling it too much.]

    Seeing Eun-ha¡¯s beauty and behavior, everyone seemed envious of me.

    Yeah, I get how you all feel. That¡¯s why I¡¯m serving two terms in the military, right?

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª! It keeps going up. What should I do?!¡±

    Of course, there were also stories about Eun-ha.

    [<strong>Anonymous </strong>

    15 minutes ago

    Film Studies, Year 1, here. Oh ho.

    Does anyone know where to meet a boyfriend like that? Asking for a friend.

    <strong> - Anonymous 1</strong>

    5 minutes ago

    They said they met in high school?

    <strong> - Anonymous 2</strong>

    5 minutes ago

    So, did they end up going to the same university?

    <strong> - Anonymous 1</strong>

    3 minutes ago

    Yeah, I heard they did.

    <strong> - Anonymous (Military Service)</strong>

    2 minutes ago

    It¡¯s like something straight out of a movie plot, right?]

    Normally, I don¡¯t like being the center of attention, but right now, it was a bit amusing.

    There weren¡¯t any posts criticizing me or Eun-ha, and everyone was cheering us on.

    Still, things escted so much that Eun-ha felt really sorry toward me.

    ¡°Would it be wrong to ask them to stop posting...?¡±

    ¡°Just let it be~. After the festival ends, people will forget about it~.¡±

    ¡°But if I go to college today, I¡¯m sure my ssmates will tease me a lot... I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re going to ask you a lot too, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~. Honestly, it was a bit fun.¡±

    ¡°Still...¡±

    Eun-ha seemed worried that I might feel ufortable.

    I gently patted her head, concerned that she was overthinking it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay~. It feels kind of nice being the university¡¯s official couple.¡±

    ¡°...Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine~. Now that everyone knows you have a boyfriend, no one¡¯s going to hit on you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same for you, right? When I think about it that way, it does feel like we did the right thing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know waving my hand wrong would lead to all this.¡±

    When I grinned at Eun-ha, she finally rxed, her guilt fading away.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have fun, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°...To be honest, I enjoyed it a little.¡±

    ¡°Right? Then let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to bete for ss.¡±

    ¡°Okay! But if anyone keeps teasing you, tell me! I¡¯ll scold them for you!¡±

    ¡°Alright~ let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    I left the house with Eun-ha, heading toward college.

    Even though I could feel people¡¯s eyes on us here and there from the college entrance, I didn¡¯t mind since Eun-ha was with me.

    After parting ways with her, I headed to my major ss, and the moment I walked into the lecture hall, all eyes were on me.

    ¡°Look who it is¡ª! Handsome! Kind! And smart! It¡¯s Han-gyeol, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    ¡°H-Han-gyeol...?¡±

    Jeong greeted me with a bright smile, calling me ¡®Han-gyeol¡¯.

    She said it just like Eun-ha did, and hearing someone else say it made me feel a little disappointed.

    ¡°I saw everything yesterday~! You guys became the university¡¯s official couple, huh?¡±

    Seunghoon, who was sitting next to Jaehyun, chimed in.

    ¡°If you know who posted those, tell them to delete them.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a star now! How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°Just... a little bit fun?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª! That¡¯s hrious. Your eyes were dripping with honey, man.¡±

    ¡°What can I do when I like my girlfriend so much?¡±

    ¡°Wow~ that¡¯s a smooth line~.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on ss. This is embarrassing.¡±

    And that ended the conversation with the guys.

    But even the ssmates I hadn¡¯t spoken to before were giving me nces.

    I guess I made an impression without meaning to.

    Still, Eun-ha was absolutely adorable yesterday.

    At first, she was flustered, but her eyes sparkled whenever she talked about me. I kept thinking of those twinkling eyes.

    Even during ss, Eun-ha kept popping into my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.

    Why is she so cute?

    Eun-ha really has a talent for driving people crazy.

    I think yesterday¡¯s memories will stay crystal clear in my mind for decades toe.

    Life feels good.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After ss, Eun-ha and I wandered around the festival.

    We grabbed some chicken skewers from a food truck and were enjoying desserts when Eun-ha spoke up.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, do you want to check out our department pub?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t we attract a lot of attention if we go now? You sure it¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine. They said they¡¯d give us some free snacks.¡±

    ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s go~¡±

    ¡°Hurry up~¡±

    Eun-ha grabbed my hand and led me into the pub.

    ¡°We¡¯re here~¡±

    As soon as we entered, her ssmates greeted us with big smiles.

    ¡°Oh¡ª! You brought your boyfriend?! Wait here a sec, we¡¯ll bring you some delicious snacks~¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Eun-ha sat down at the table with a bright smile.

    ¡°Oh? Eun-ha¡¯s here~?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Not many people today, huh?¡±

    ¡°Looks like everyone went to see the idol that¡¯singter. Are you going to watch too, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of squeezing in a little time to go~¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re also doing a fireworks showter, you should check that out too.¡±

    ¡°Sure~¡±

    Eun-ha seemed pretty friendly with her ssmates, exchanging greetings with ease.

    ¡°You have a lot of friends, Eun-ha~¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°What did I do~?¡±

    ¡°A lot of people got closer to me because of what happened yesterday~ I bragged about you so much!¡±

    ¡°Could you tone it down a little? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Nope~ I want to brag about you more.¡±

    As we chatted, snacks were ced on the table.

    Each time new food arrived, Eun-ha and I thanked her ssmates, and they smiled as they left us to enjoy.

    ¡°Should we have just one bottle and then go watch the idol?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t get drunk, Eun-ha? Let¡¯s drink moderately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine~ I¡¯ll pace myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    I opened the soju bottle on the table and poured half into Eun-ha¡¯s ss before filling my own.

    ¡°Did a lot of people ask you about us in your department?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they did, but I was too shy to brag.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable~ Ah~ but I loved bragging about you today. It made me feel so proud, like I was showing off something really precious.¡±

    ¡°You liked it that much?¡±

    Eun-ha nodded vigorously at my question.

    ¡°Of course! It felt like I was saying ¡®This is my guy!¡¯ and I felt so proud. Some people looked at us with envy, and honestly, I didn¡¯t mind at all. I didn¡¯t show it, but it felt amazing.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s bright smile was incredibly endearing.

    ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡±

    ¡°Every day with you is just so much fun, Han-gyeol!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful too~ Should we toast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Cheers~¡±

    After clinking our sses, we both downed the soju in one go.

    ¡°Let me feed you some food, Han-gyeol. Open up~¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, your friends are here, you know¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already told them how much I adore you. They understand~ Come on, hurry up~¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Eun-ha fed me a bite of the egg roll, her eyes shining as she watched me.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    We continued to eat and drink, emptying the bottle together. Even though Eun-ha said she¡¯d pace herself, her cheeks started to turn a little pink.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting tipsy fast today, Eun-ha. I thought you were pacing yourself.¡±

    ¡°I guess I got carried away enjoying the festival with you~¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not order another bottle. Want to go check out the festival instead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m curious about the idol too. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Eun-ha and I stood up together.

    We got the snacks for free, so we only paid for the drinks.

    ¡°Thank you. The food was amazing.¡±

    ¡°Sure~ Come visit our department pub again next time~¡±

    ¡°Will do. We¡¯re heading out now~¡±

    ¡°Take care~¡±

    ¡°Bye!¡±

    After saying goodbye to Eun-ha¡¯s busy friends, we made our way toward the stage.

    But by the time we arrived, the ce was already packed, and it was hard to see the stage.

    ¡°Wow¡­ there are so many people.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a popr idol, so it¡¯s expected.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ll be able to see anything from here.¡±

    ¡°Nothing we can do~ In that case, I¡¯ll just watch you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Should we just head home?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you want to see the idol?¡±

    Eun-ha tilted her head in curiosity.

    ¡°I was just thinking of checking it out, but seeing this crowd is kind of draining.¡±

    ¡°Then should we just go home? How about we watch the fireworks from the rooftop?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª that sounds even better. Let¡¯s grab a beer and watch from the rooftop.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    I grabbed Eun-ha¡¯s wrist, and we made our way out of the crowd.

    As we headed home, I kept ncing back, worried the fireworks might start before we got there.

    When we finally arrived, we grabbed a beer from the fridge and went straight to the rooftop.

    ¡°This is much better than being in a crowded ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m so excited to watch the fireworks with just you, Han-gyeol!¡±

    Eun-ha said that, squeezing my hand tightly, her fingers interlocking with mine, her smile full of happiness.

    ¡°I feel the same~¡±

    ¡°Every moment with you feels like it¡¯s glowing, Han-gyeol.¡±

    Eun-ha suddenly turned her head to look up at me.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, yesterday was hrious too. It was fun showing you off in front of so many people, and when you shouted for me to wait with your hands together, that was the best! Be honest, you were embarrassed, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I was. Do you think I don¡¯t get nervous?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I loved it even more. Ah~ this festival has been so much fun! I really want to be with you every single day, Han-gyeol. What should I do?! I just keep liking you more and more!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what should you do¡¯? Just keep liking me more~ I feel the same way, Eun-ha. I¡¯m falling for you more and more too.¡±

    ¡°I really love you so much, Han-gyeol!¡±

    Looking at Eun-ha¡¯s face, I could see just how much she loved me.

    Her smile was the happiest one in the world.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yes?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s shower together tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯d love that!¡±

    As soon as Eun-ha, beaming with a bashful smile, answered,

    Boom!

    the fireworks started.

    Both of our heads turned up toward the sky at the same time.

    Seeing the fireworks beautifully light up the sky brought a natural smile to my face.

    I nced over at Eun-ha, only to find her already looking my way.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not watching the fireworks?¡±

    ¡°Watching you is better¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª! Are you copying me?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s really true~!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yes! What is it, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to love you for the rest of my life. I mean it.¡±

    Without a word, Eun-ha wrapped her arms around my neck.

    ¡°Then kiss me¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Alright. How should I kiss you?¡±

    ¡°Like you¡¯re going to devour me, deeply!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Got it~¡±

    I immediately leaned in and captured her lips in a deep kiss.

    The sound of the fireworks continued in the background, but I didn¡¯t care.

    I was too happy in this moment to think about anything else.

    I¡¯m really d I was born.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 139: Preparation (1)

    After the festival ended, we returned to our daily lives.

    It hadn¡¯t been long, but final exams were already looming ahead.

    I can¡¯t believe it. Just about three weeks ago, I was enjoying the festival with Han-gyeol.

    Time seemed to pass much quicker than it did in high school.

    Is it because I¡¯m so happy?

    Even now, Han-gyeol was hard at work studying in theputer room.

    Right after the festival, he signed up for summer sses too. He¡¯s such a diligent man.

    Seeing him steadily prepare for the future makes me work hard as well.

    But still, he should take breaks for meals.¡°Han-gyeol~ Dinner¡¯s ready~ Come out and eat.¡±

    I called him from the kitchen.

    With a click, the door to theputer room opened, and Han-gyeol came out.

    ¡°Already done?¡±

    ¡°Yup yup. Come on over and eat.¡±

    As I set the beef and soybean paste stew on the table, Han-gyeol scooped rice into his bowl.

    Watching him take out the side dishes from the fridge, I found his actions incredibly adorable.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°Just because~ You¡¯re so thoughtful, it¡¯s really endearing.¡±

    ¡°To my girlfriend, I¡¯m endeari¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to call you cool instead of endearing? Of course, you¡¯re cool~¡±

    ¡°You can even predict what I¡¯m going to say now?¡±

    ¡°Of course~ We¡¯ve been living together for almost half a year now~¡±

    We sat down together and started eating.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, aren¡¯t you studying too much these days? It¡¯s not just college work, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m also studying for TOEIC and some certifications.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re working hard, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overdoing it? You even signed up for summer sses.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re working hard too, Eun-ha~ Always doing assignments on yourputer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just keeping up with college and following your lead by signing up for the summer session.¡±

    ¡°Even that¡¯s impressive~ I don¡¯t have that many assignments myself.¡±

    Recently, it seemed like he was pushing himself quite a bit.

    As his girlfriend, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried.

    ¡°How about taking the certification examster¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine~ They¡¯re not that difficult, and I can get them with about a month of studying. They¡¯re rted to my major, so they¡¯re not too tough.¡±

    It felt like he was trying to reassure me.

    ¡°Why are you working so hard? You¡¯re only twenty, you can afford to take it easy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this so we can get married quickly, Eun-ha~¡±

    ¡°I love hearing that, but I¡¯m just worried you¡¯re putting yourself through too much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry~ I¡¯m not overdoing it.¡±

    He gently patted my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard too..!¡±

    ¡°You already are, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll work even harder so we can push through together and get married!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that~¡±

    ¡°Mm! Now hurry up and eat!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll dig in~¡±

    With that, he took a big spoonful of rice.

    After tasting the stew, he smiled happily and told me it was delicious.

    Once we finished eating, we sat together on the sofa with some coffee.

    The TV was on, but we weren¡¯t really watching it.

    I was simply resting my head on his shoulder.

    These peaceful moments with Han-gyeol were precious to me.

    And I loved it when our eyes would meet, and he¡¯d sh me a shy smile.

    ¡°Yawn~!¡±

    ¡°Are you sleepy, Han-gyeol? Want to take a nap?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe. Even after drinking coffee, I¡¯m still a little drowsy.¡±

    ¡°Take a short nap~ Okay? Get some rest.¡±

    I nuzzled my face into Han-gyeol¡¯s chest.

    ¡°How about I sleep for just two hours?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put you to bed!¡±

    I hurriedly set down my coffee cup and pulled Han-gyeol into the bedroom.

    ¡°Come on-! Lie down~¡±

    I patted the bed with a loud thump thump- and called him over.

    He gave a small chuckle and theny down on the bed.

    After covering him with the nket, I held his hand.

    ¡°Are you going to sleep too, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯ll just watch you sleep for a bit and then work on my assignments.¡±

    ¡°Watching me sleep is embarrassing... But if it makes you happy...¡±

    His eyes slowly began to close.

    He must¡¯ve been really tired.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up in two hours. Sleep well~¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ Thanks¡­ I¡¯ll just nap a little...¡±

    ¡°I love you. Dream of me.¡±

    Once he fell asleep, I stared at his face for a long time.

    The fact that he¡¯s working this hard so we can get married¡­ I felt a bit guilty for pestering him about it.

    I worried that everything I¡¯d said so far might¡¯ve been too much for him.

    I decided to hold back a little from now on.

    I didn¡¯t want to burden the person I love.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry and thank you. I love you, Han-gyeol.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t let him be the only one working hard, so I got out of bed.

    I needed to finish my college work quickly and make his favorite salmon dish for dinner tonight.

    Carefully, I left the bedroom and closed the door behind me.

    When I entered theputer room to start my assignments, I noticed theputer was still on.

    It seemed like he was nning to study more after we ate and drank our coffee.

    I moved the mouse, and the monitor turned back on.

    But the moment I saw the screen, I froze.

    <September Enlistment Notice for Air Force Recruitment>

    My heart sank with a heavy thud.

    I knew this day woulde eventually, but seeing that he¡¯d been looking into the military made my chest tighten.

    He had mentioned it before¡­ saying that if he went early, it¡¯d be after the first semester. But even then, it hadn¡¯t felt real.

    I scrolled the mouse wheel to check the exact enlistment date, and it was three months from now.

    If he applied, we¡¯d only have three more months together.

    My mind was swirling with confusion.

    <strong>****</strong>

    In the end, I sat in front of theputer for two hours, researching everything I could.

    From what I found, it seemed that in the Air Force, having certain certifications would let you choose your specialty.

    So that¡¯s why he was working on those certifications, huh?

    The thought of him leaving and me having to live without him made my heart ache.

    I searched for other options, but knowing Han-gyeol, he¡¯d already looked into everything thoroughly.

    Still, I had hoped he¡¯d at least finish his first year before going...

    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing...¡±

    Just as I was feeling down, the door suddenly opened.

    ¡°Eun-ha. Are you in here?¡±

    ¡°Ah-!¡±

    ¡°I woke up, but you weren¡¯t there~ So I figured you were working on your assignme¡ª¡±

    As he approached, he saw theputer screen.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­ are you going to the military?¡±

    ¡°Ah- I haven¡¯t decided yet-!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve been looking into it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have, but I wanted to talk to you before making a decision¡­ Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to the military...?¡±

    My voice trembled as tears started falling from my eyes.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet~ Why are you crying~¡±

    Han-gyeol rushed over to me and pulled me into a tight hug.

    The moment I felt his warmth, the tears came flooding out even more.

    I knew this day woulde... I knew it was inevitable...

    But still, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Waaah-!¡±

    ¡°Oh dear...!¡±

    I clung tightly to his shirt, refusing to let go.

    I didn¡¯t want to send him away, but there was nothing I could do to stop it.

    I finally calmed down after soaking hs shirt with my tears.

    ¡°Are you feeling a bit better now? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell you because I hadn¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    ¡°The deadline is next week, right...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I was nning to talk to you about it tomorrow or the day after, but I¡¯m still not sure.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too sudden...? Can¡¯t you at least finish your first year before going?¡±

    I sniffled as I asked, and he responded.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want toe out of the military having aplished nothing. That¡¯s why I wanted to study for the tax ountant exam while I¡¯m there. The first round of exams is usually in June, and if I enlist in September, I¡¯ll be discharged right before the first exam. I might not make it to the second round, but I think I can manage the first one with enough effort. But, you know, nothing¡¯s set in stone yet.¡±

    He scratched his head as he spoke.

    Of course, he¡¯d already thought everything through.

    I wanted to support him, but it was hard to ept right now.

    I knew I was being selfish, but I wished he could stay with me just a little longer.

    I was about to ask him to finish his first year before going, but he spoke up again.

    ¡°Honestly, I want to marry you as soon as possible too. But I figured if we get married right after graduating, I should have something stable in ce. It¡¯s not just for me, but for others too, so they can say, ¡®Yeah, he¡¯s ready for marriage.¡¯ Something like that.¡±

    I looked at his face intently.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to get my military service out of the way quickly.¡±

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve been pushing you to get married? Have I been too insistent...?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Not at all~ If anything, I want to get married even more! I want to live a sweet, loving life with you, my beautiful Eun-ha, as soon as possible~¡±

    He gently wiped the tears from my eyes.

    ¡°I want to have cute kids, take them on trips to ces like Gangneung, and just live that kind of life. I can¡¯t wait for it. I know it¡¯ll be so full of happiness, and life will feel so bright. I crave it. When you told me you wanted to get married, I wasn¡¯t burdened at all. In fact, I was so thankful and excited that you wanted the same kind of life as me. Really. I¡¯m still grateful that you see the same future I do.¡±

    His words gradually warmed my heart.

    The confusion and sadness that had overwhelmed me started to calm down.

    ¡°Me too... I¡¯m so thankful for you, Han-gyeol! I¡¯m thankful you love me, I¡¯m thankful you cherish me, and I¡¯m so thankful you want the same life as me! I¡¯m unbelievably, ridiculously grateful¡­ and I love you. I love you so much.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I already know.¡±

    ¡°You can do whatever you want, Han-gyeol...! I... I can handle it all. I can visit you every week, and when you¡¯re on leave, I¡¯ll cook you all your favorite meals!¡±

    I said through my tears, pouring out my emotions.

    ¡°Thank you. Now stop crying, okay~¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it...!¡±

    ¡°Want me to hold you?¡±

    I nodded with all my strength at his words.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    As he spread his arms wide, I dove into them with a thud.

    ¡°I love you... I love you so much, Han-gyeol..!¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Eun-ha.¡±

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 140: Preparation (2)

    Chapter 140: Preparation (2)

    Once my enlistment was confirmed, Eun-ha wouldn¡¯t leave my side, clinging to my arm.

    ¡°What will I be doing when you¡¯re not here?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine just to go to college like usual?¡±

    ¡°Should I just take a break from college too? It wouldn¡¯t be bad to return and graduate with you¡­¡±

    Hearing her words, I gently grasped Eun-ha¡¯s cheek and gave it a yful shake.

    ¡°I appreciate the thought, but~ it feels like I¡¯d be holding you back. Plus, we need to graduate quickly so we can get married fast~¡±

    ¡°But I still want to spend more time in college with you!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have about a year together after I return. Don¡¯t feel too sad.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you say so¡­ I¡¯ll go to college diligently then. But I¡¯ll visit you every week, okay?!¡±¡°Every week might be too much. You¡¯ll be tired from college, and it¡¯ll be hard to keep up-¡°

    Before I could even finish, Eun-ha vigorously shook her head.

    ¡°No! I¡¯lle every week!¡±

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like that, every week seems like a bit much-¡±

    ¡°No?! I¡¯m serious! I¡¯lle every week. No matter what happens. Even if I break a bone, I¡¯ll stille.¡±

    Eun-ha dered with eyes full of determination.

    ¡°Are you sure you can keep that promise~?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll love you forever, and I¡¯ll only look at you. I¡¯ll visit you every week, even if you tell me not to. Even if it¡¯s just for five minutes, I¡¯ll stille! And I¡¯ll bring you delicious food every time.¡±

    I guess I¡¯d better train hard and get assigned close to Seoul. Even if I¡¯m stationed far away, she seems ready to fly every week to visit me.

    Although her words touched me, I didn¡¯t want her to suffer too much.

    ¡°You¡¯re reallying every week? I¡¯m holding you to that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you can count on it. This is one promise I¡¯ll definitely keep!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to visit around 90 times. Can you handle that?¡±

    Eun-ha nodded vigorously with all her strength.

    ¡°Yup! I can do it!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for saying that. But if something reallyes up, you don¡¯t have to-¡±

    ¡°No. No excuses. That¡¯s just an excuse. Han-gyeol, I¡¯lle every week no matter what. If I don¡¯t see you every week, I¡¯ll wither away. I¡¯ll even bring your favorite salmon dishes! Don¡¯t worry! Whether it rains, snows, or a typhoon hits, I¡¯ll find a way to see you!¡±

    ¡°And what about when I¡¯m at boot camp?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just see you a lot now, and hug and kiss you plenty so I can survive a month!¡±

    ¡°Once I¡¯m assigned, visiting me every week might make my seniors give me strange looks~¡±

    ¡°Then when can I starting every week?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Probably when I¡¯m halfway through private first ss. It should be fine by then.¡±

    ¡°What does ¡®halfway through¡¯ mean?¡±

    Ah¡ª

    ¡°Usually, when you¡¯ve served more than half your time as a private first ss, they say you¡¯re halfway through.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then as sad as it is, I¡¯ll just visit asionally until then! I don¡¯t know much about military life or how to deal with your seniors, so you¡¯ll have to teach me! Don¡¯t try to adjust to me! Got it?!¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, don¡¯t feel too pressured. I really appreciate it, but there¡¯s no need to overdo it.¡±

    I tried to calm Eun-ha down, but she was unwavering. Instead, she spoke to me with even more intensity.

    ¡°No?! Han-gyeol, don¡¯t worry about me. Okay? The military is tough... You¡¯re the one who has it the hardest, so I want to take care of you more. I¡¯m out here where I can eat whatever I want, sleep whenever I want! But you can¡¯t. You have to wake up at a set time, eat whatever they give you, and live with people you¡¯ve never met before¡­ right? So while you¡¯re serving, lean on me more! I¡¯m your future wife, after all¡ª! I won¡¯t ever let you go through this alone.¡±

    Eun-ha ced her hand over her heart and dered it with such conviction. She was so adorable that I couldn¡¯t help but gently pinch her cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re too cute, seriously~¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why are you so cute, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it to get more attention from you. To make you love me even more.¡±

    Her bright, radiant smile made my heart melt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll study hard while I¡¯m in the army. I¡¯lle out with something to show for it.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that. What if you hurt yourself¡­?! I won¡¯t be able to take care of you while you¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me~ I¡¯m really strong, you know. I¡¯ll get plenty of exercise while I¡¯m there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already so strong¡­ and you¡¯ve got plenty of muscles¡­¡±

    Eun-ha pressed her fingers against my chest, poking it.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard¡­! Can I snuggle up?¡±

    ¡°As much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Yay~¡±

    She quickly snuggled into my arms, pressing her ear to my left chest to listen to my heartbeat.

    ¡°Your heart¡¯s racing again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m holding you.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As I tilted my head down, Eun-ha pressed her lips against mine.

    ¡°I love you~ I really love you so much.¡±

    ¡°I love you too~¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I want to kiss you more deeply.¡±

    Eun-ha shifted her position, sitting on my thigh. Then she wrapped her arms tightly around my neck and pulled me in for a kiss.

    ¡°Mmph¡ª!¡±

    As soon as our lips met, she slid her tongue into my mouth. These days, whenever we kissed, her tongue would slip in right away.

    After an intense and passionate deep kiss, Eun-ha slowly pulled her face back.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with just kissing¡­!¡±

    ¡°Should we move to the bedroom?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Snuggling into my chest, Eun-ha whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly...!¡±

    With Eun-ha clinging to me, I stood up, holding her close, and headed straight to the bedroom.

    ¡°I want to stay close to you too, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I love you!¡±

    ¡°I love you too~¡±

    Carefully, I closed the bedroom door behind us.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After finals started, I told Seunghoon and Jaehyun about my enlistment. As soon as they heard the news, their eyes widened, and they looked at me with confused expressions.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the army...?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re enlisting¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why do you two look like this has nothing to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Do we have to go to the army¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t say scary things like that. Isn¡¯t the army for soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Well, you guys are next. I¡¯m just going first¡­¡±

    The two dropped their spoons slowly as they processed my words.

    ¡°Now that someone¡¯s actually going, it feels real¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Should I look into it quickly too?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going, go early. You don¡¯t want to be bossed around by someone younger than you. And trust me, it¡¯s better to get it over with.¡±

    ¡°Why do you sound like someone who¡¯s already been through it?¡±

    This time, I dropped my spoon. Yeah¡­ right now, I¡¯m the one who deserves the most pity. But then again, I¡¯ve started dating Eun-ha, so this is the price I have to pay.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so harsh on someone about to enlist.¡±

    ¡°You lunatic. We¡¯re going too. What grade did you get on your physical?¡±

    ¡°Grade 1. Maybe it¡¯s from drinking all that milk.¡±

    ¡°Same¡­ Why is my body unnecessarily healthy?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to be around for the second semester, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Nope¡­ I¡¯ll have shaved my head, barking out my rank and rolling around by then¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡­¡±

    Even though I sounded defeated, Seunghoon and Jaehyun found it hard to offerforting words. I guess it would just be likeforting themselves.

    ¡°And your girlfriend¡­?¡±

    ¡°She said she¡¯s going to visit me every week.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ if it¡¯s your girlfriend, I can believe that¡­¡±

    When Seunghoon muttered this, Jaehyun nodded in agreement beside him.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say she was going to enlist with you, did she?¡±

    ¡°As much as she loves me, that¡¯s not happening.¡±

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let Eun-ha anywhere near that ce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going a little early, though? Most people finish their first year of college before going.¡±

    ¡°I n to use the 1 year and 9 months in the army to prepare for the tax ountant exam. My goal is to pass the first part before Ie out. I can dy the second part if I need to.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ you really have everything nned out. You live your life so intensely.¡±

    ¡°I have to live intensely¡­¡±

    I want to marry Eun-ha, have kids, and live out the rest of my life with her. I want a sweet, loving future with her.

    But still¡­ I don¡¯t want to go. It felt like the world was turning gray.

    Do I really have to face that second morning of enlistment again?

    The ring sound of the morning bugle¡­

    The overwhelming sense of emptiness when you realize you¡¯re in the army¡­

    The sighs you let out when it hits you that it¡¯s only been two days¡­

    The shouts of the drill instructor wearing the red cap, yelling for you to hurry up¡­

    Themand from the officer to turn around and shout during the outdoor roll call¡­

    And the scream you let out at the sky with a hollow heart¡ª

    ¡°Hey! Han-gyeol! Snap out of it! Your eyes are losing focus.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I should get a grip. I¡¯m going to go see my girlfriend. Let¡¯s grab a drink after finals.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good¡­ Take care. Have a great date.¡±

    ¡°Alright, see you next time.¡±

    I had already told the guys, and I¡¯d also set a day to grab drinks with Yujin. As I headed out of the cafeteria toward Eun-ha¡¯s building, I suddenly heard my name being called from afar.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~!¡±

    Eun-ha, who must have gotten out of ss early, was waving at me from a distance, sprinting toward me at an rming speed.

    The gray world around me suddenly started to regain its color just as thud¡ªEun-ha crashed into my arms.

    ¡°I missed you¡­!¡±

    ¡°If you want to keep seeing me, can you be a bit more careful when you hug me~? My ribs might break~¡±

    Just seeing Eun-ha¡¯s face made my heart race, and the corners of my mouth lifted on their own.

    Simply looking at her gave me the strength to keep going.

    ¡°I got too excited to see you. Did you have lunch at the cafeteria?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I ate with the guys.¡±

    Hearing this, Eun-ha smiled slightly and looked up at me.

    ¡°Good job. Let¡¯s go home. Is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll make anything you want~¡±

    ¡°If I ask for braised short ribs, will you make them?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, of course I will!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tough dish, so let¡¯s make it together.¡±

    ¡°That sounds fun~ Shall we stop by the market and head home?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Here, hold my hand.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    As soon as I extended my hand, Eun-ha eagerly grabbed it.

    ¡°Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah?¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too~!¡±

    You know what? Fine. Bring on the army again!

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 141: Preparations (3)

    The first semester ended, and so did the summer session.

    Now, as we step into July, Han-gyeol and I will soon have to part ways for a while.

    As the days I can spend with Han-gyeol grow fewer, my heart refuses to settle.

    The thought of a life without him already fills me with sadness and regret.

    The bed we shared.

    The sofa we sat on together.

    The dining table where we ate side by side.

    In a home filled with memories of us, I¡¯ll have to endure a year and nine months.

    But I have to stay strong. After all, the one who¡¯s truly enduring this is not me, but Han-gyeol.

    My sadness and regret would only add to his worries right now.

    The best I can do is to show him even more love and affection.

    Though it¡¯s unsettling to know I can¡¯t do much else, I¡¯ve decided to focus on cherishing the present.

    ¡°Eun-ha, I¡¯m heading out now.¡±

    ¡°Mm, take care~¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be back toote.¡±

    ¡°Alright, have a good time~¡±

    Tonight, Han-gyeol is having dinner with his friend, Jang Yujin.

    ¡°I might drop by my parents'' ce while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    Since I¡¯d be alone, I thought I¡¯d pick up some fall clothes and restock on kimchi from home.

    Dressedfortably, I took the subway to my family¡¯s house.

    ¡°What brings you here unannounced?¡±

    As soon as I arrived, I saw my brother sprawled on the sofa, as expected.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here just to see you.¡±

    ¡°Neither did I say I was d to see you.¡±

    ¡°I came because we¡¯re out of kimchi at home, so I thought I¡¯d grab some, along with my fall clothes.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Han Han-gyeol? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±

    ¡°Nope, he has dinner ns with a friend.¡±

    I took out a container from the kitchen drawer and headed to the kimchi fridge.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s too bad~ I wanted to see him.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be seeing him much from now on.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is he going to the military?!¡±

    The word ¡°military¡± made me freeze for a moment.

    I turned to him and nodded slowly.

    ¡°He is? When?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s expected to go in September. He applied for the Air Force.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ Yeah, some guys go right after the first semester ends. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to wait for him?¡±

    I frowned slightly at his question.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that? Of course, I will.¡±

    ¡°Everyone says that at first. My ex-girlfriend also said she¡¯d obviously wait~.¡±

    My brother turned back to the TV.

    Yes, he did have a girlfriend before he enlisted.

    However, they broke up when he was a corporal.

    Though I didn¡¯t want to bring up a sore subject, I asked carefully.

    ¡°What did she say when she broke up with you?¡±

    ¡°There were things we couldn¡¯t understand about each other. Looking back, it probably would¡¯ve ended that way anyway.¡±

    ¡°But can¡¯t people work things out by talking if they don¡¯t understand each other?¡±

    My brother nced at me slightly.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that simple?¡±

    ¡°No, I know it¡¯s not, but if you try to talk things out¡ª¡±

    ¡°Talking things out isn¡¯t as easy as you think. You and Han-gyeol¡­ You two are special.¡±

    ¡­He¡¯s right.

    ¡°So, as someone who¡¯s been through it, do you have any advice? Like, how to wait for someone?¡±

    My brother responded indifferently.

    ¡°Just keep living your life. I get that Han Han-gyeol is a huge part of your world, but rather than waiting around endlessly, you should stay busy with your own things to make time pass faster. Tell him that, too. It¡¯s good toe out of the military with something, even something small.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol ns to study for his tax ountant license while he¡¯s in there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s huge. And if he¡¯s in the Air Force, he¡¯ll get frequent leaves. He¡¯ll probably get an off-base day every six weeks or so. Just think of it as long-distance, not the military. It¡¯ll be easier that way.¡±

    ¡°You think that¡¯ll help?¡±

    ¡°Han Han-gyeol would probably feel more at ease if you spent your time studying rather than hanging out. Not that he¡¯d worry, given howid-back he is, but it¡¯d be good for him to know you¡¯re working on your goals, too.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even if he wouldn¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to do anything that might remotely concern him.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Just keep dating like you are now. Just think of it as seeing each other a bit less.¡±

    Today, My Brother Looked a Little Different.

    ¡°But why did you break up with your girlfriend if you thought all this through?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it back then; it only became clear after we split. If I could go back in time and relive my life, I wouldn¡¯t act that way.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯d have to go back to the military again.¡±

    ¡°Holy sh¡ª! No way! I¡¯d never do that again. If you ever meet someone who¡¯s been to the military twice, introduce me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Anyone with the mental strength to go through the military twice can probably conquer space! I should be friends with someone like that.¡±

    Though the conversation veered off in a strange direction, my brother¡¯s words were unexpectedly helpful.

    ¡°Thanks for the talk. It actually helped a lot.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ does this mean you¡¯ll buy me chicken?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll even throw in cheese balls.¡±

    ¡°You should be the older sibling.¡±

    I think I finally know how to handle this.

    <strong>****</strong>

    When I got back home, I decided to have a chat with Han-gyeol before bed.

    ¡°Han-gyeol!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Come here and sit for a bit.¡±

    I patted the spot beside me on the sofa, and freshly showered, he settled in next to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be going to the military in two months, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡±

    He tilted his head curiously.

    ¡°What kind of decision?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep in touch with you often, and we¡¯ll go on dates when you¡¯re on leave. But¡­ let¡¯s not get trapped by a sense of duty.¡±

    I looked straight into his eyes as I spoke.

    ¡°What exactly do you mean by not getting trapped by duty?¡±

    ¡°Like, for example, I won¡¯t insist that you only spend time with me when you¡¯re on leave. If you want to be alone, you can rx at home. And if you want to go on a solo trip, you can go, too.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate you saying that, but, as I mentioned before, you don¡¯t need to be overly considerate of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And I¡¯m not saying this just for you. I also won¡¯t let myself feel bound by obligation. It might sound a bit selfish, but if somethinges up, there might be times when I can¡¯t meet you for a date. If that happens, I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Before he could respond, I added quickly.

    ¡°And remember this, Han-gyeol. I love you, and I¡¯ll always love you, only you. But, until recently, I thought I had to always be considerate of you, and I worried it might make you feel pressured. It could also make me start expecting things in return. So¡­ would it be alright if I waited for you with a lighter heart, just like now?¡±

    His eyes widened in surprise.

    Maybe he hadn¡¯t expected me to be so straightforward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to push yourself too hard, either. If you wait for me like this, it would make me the happiest.¡±

    This time, it was his turn to continue.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be disappointed if you can¡¯t go on a date when I¡¯m on leave. Sure, I¡¯d miss you, but I want you to keep studying diligently and waiting for me, just as you are now. I¡¯ll be working hard, too, while I¡¯m in the military.¡±

    ¡°You always work hard, no matter where you are.¡±

    I gently ced my hand on his cheek.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll still visit you at least twice a month.¡±

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t have to, though. If my base is far, even once a month could be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Then, promise to set aside at least an hour for me every day! I want to hear about your day, and I¡¯ll share mine with you. How¡¯s that? A fair deal, right?¡±

    I clearlymunicated my wishes without making him feel pressured.

    ¡°What if I want to talk more?¡±

    ¡°Then just say so!¡±

    ¡°But what if you¡¯re busy?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make up for it by talking even more the next day~¡±

    I answered with a bright smile, and, seeing my face, he seemed convinced.

    ¡°Are you serious? Don¡¯t just say this and end up overthinking things on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! No need to worry!¡±

    Hearing my response, Han-gyeol beamed with a gentle smile, wrapping his arms around my waist and pulling me close.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ for saying that.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s nothing! Hey, let¡¯s take one more trip together before you leave for the military!¡±

    ¡°Sounds good~ Where should we go?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Busan! I want to see the ocean again.¡±

    ¡°Busan sounds perfect. What do you want to do there?¡±

    ¡°I want to feed shrimp crackers to the seagulls!¡±

    Han-gyeol burst intoughter at my answer.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª! What? That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°Why are youughing?! I¡¯ve only seen it in videos; I¡¯ve never done it myself! It looked so much fun¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not feeding them; it¡¯s more like having them snatch it from you. What if they steal all your shrimp crackers?¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just grab them by the neck¡ªbam!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be as easy as you think~¡±

    ¡°Something tells me I could pull it off.¡±

    With a smile, he leaned down and kissed my forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re so quirky sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Talking about shrimp crackers makes me want some.¡±

    ¡°Should I go out and grab some for us? Maybe some cold beer, too?¡±

    ¡°That sounds amazing¡ªlet¡¯s go, quick!¡±

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll need to freshen up again.¡±

    I leaned in and whispered softly into his ear.

    ¡°Want to shower together?¡±

    ¡°Now I feel like I should shower first.¡±

    ¡°No way~ Shrimp crackerse first~¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    With that, we were off for an impromptu snack run.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 142: Pre-enlistment Trip (1)

    Chapter 142: Pre-enlistment Trip (1)

    Only about a week remains until my enlistment.

    I had meals with Eun-ha¡¯s family to say goodbye, and shared a casual drink with friends.

    Eun-ha and I continued spending time together as usual, eating and sleeping by each other¡¯s side, without letting any sense of obligation weigh us down, just like she insisted.

    Now, we were finally standing on the brink of ourst trip together before my enlistment.

    We chose Busan as our destination, nning to stay for seven days and six nights. The first andst nights, we¡¯d spend at my parents¡¯ house in Busan.

    On the day of enlistment, we decided Eun-ha would ride with me and my parents to the training center.

    For the first time in a while, Eun-ha would be seeing my parents, and she seemed quite nervous, fretting over what to wear a few days in advance.

    The thought of her putting so much thought into her outfit for our dates too made the corners of my mouth lift naturally.

    ¡°Han-gyeol! How do I look today?! Is this okay?! Do I look tidy?¡±¡°You look so beautiful I could die~ Eun-ha, you look amazing no matter what you wear!¡±

    ¡°Be extra critical today, okay~? I¡¯ll be meeting your parents, after all. I need to make a good impression.¡±

    Honestly, although I knew the address, I¡¯d never actually been to my parents¡¯ house in Busan.

    Thinking about it now¡­ I must be a terrible son, huh¡­?

    ¡°Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªuh, yeah, you look so tidy. You could wear that exactly as is, no need to be nervous~ My parents already love you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for saying that, but I¡¯m still so nervous¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine~ Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to miss the train.¡±

    ¡°Yep! Got it. Let¡¯s head out!¡±

    I reached out, and Eun-ha took my hand firmly. Knowing we wouldn¡¯t be able to hold hands for a whole month after my enlistment, I squeezed tightly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait for our trip to Busan!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat lots of good food while we¡¯re there~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! And we can feed shrimp crackers to the seagulls.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely~ That¡¯s a must!¡±

    Hand in hand, we stepped out the door. We held on tight, not letting go even once until we reached Cheongnyangni Station by bus.

    Whenever our eyes met, Eun-ha would smile brightly, and I¡¯d return her smile.

    I thought Eun-ha might be feeling sad because of my uing enlistment, but she was the same as always, putting me at ease.

    Seeing her like that, I wanted to show her more of my happy side rather than a gloomy face.

    On the train, I lifted Eun-ha¡¯s bag up onto the luggage rack for her.

    While I was doing that, she quickly imed the window seat.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s cheating!¡±

    ¡°Whoever sits down first gets the spot~¡±

    Her yful tone only made her more endearing.

    ¡°Fine. Eun-ha, you can do whatever you want~¡±

    ¡°If you want the window seat, you could always sit on myp?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good~¡±

    Eun-ha leaned her face against my arm, taking my arm in hers.

    ¡°Before we go to your ce, let¡¯s stop at a mart and grab a fruit basket.¡±

    ¡°Hm? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine without one. No need to feel pressured.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Well, when you first came to my house, what did you bring?¡±

    ¡°Did I bring something that time?¡±

    ¡°Yup! You brought a roll cake, remember?¡±

    I only remembered when she mentioned it.

    ¡°Oh, right! That¡¯s right! You remember everything.¡±

    ¡°I remember everything with you~ And so, I¡¯m bringing something too.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Once we¡¯re in Busan, we¡¯ll stop by the mart on our way.¡±

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to earn major points!¡±

    ¡°They already like you~¡±

    ¡°Right now, they probably only like me as their son¡¯s girlfriend! I want to earn some points as their future daughter-inw!¡±

    Eun-ha clenched her fist with determination.

    ¡°How are you nning to score points?¡±

    ¡°Maybe if I politely say, ¡®Please give me your son¡¯s hand in marriage¡¯?¡±

    ¡°They might just hand me over right then.¡±

    ¡°That sounds more like something my parents would do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful they think so highly of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a good person, Han-gyeol~¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re pretty great yourself, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only great for you~¡±

    She rubbed her face against my arm like a cat.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a little cat.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re my owner, then?¡±

    ¡°W-wait, what?!¡±

    Eun-ha looked at me intently, clearly waiting for my response.

    ¡°So¡­ is that how it is?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, look at you getting all flustered, Han-gyeol. You¡¯re so cute.¡±

    ¡°Eun-ha, sometimes I think you don¡¯t have a brake pedal.¡±

    ¡°When ites to you, Han-gyeol, it¡¯s full speed ahead~ Who has time to brake?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too fast, or you¡¯ll get a ticket.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with the sirens ring.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    ¡°Oh?! Han-gyeol, youughed~¡±

    ¡°Lucky I wasn¡¯t drinking anything, or I¡¯d be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I figured you¡¯dugh at that! By now, I totally know what gets you going.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem¡ªI still don¡¯t fully understand what makes youugh, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°For me, just looking at you makes me smile. See?! Even now, I can¡¯t stop grinning~¡±

    With a beaming smile, Eun-ha gazed at me.

    ¡°Same here~ When I look at you, my lips just naturally curl up.¡±

    ¡°Really?! Let¡¯s see how far they go up.¡±

    She grabbed my face and tilted it to check out my big grin.

    Seeing me with my cheeks raised, she smiled happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s true~ Your smile could practically touch your ears~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the same way, you know~?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re right!¡±

    We chatted,ughing and enjoying ourselves all the way on the train.

    Honestly, she was just so lovable.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Once we arrived at Busan Station, we stopped by a mart to pick up a fruit basket before heading to my parents¡¯ ce.

    Since I didn¡¯t know the door code, we rang the doorbell and waited at the front entrance.

    When the door opened, there stood my parents, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hello! How have you been?!¡±

    Eun-ha, holding the fruit basket, gave a polite 90-degree bow.

    My parents weed her warmly, smiling brightly.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you¡¯re here! You¡¯ve gotten even prettier~¡±

    ¡°Wee~¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much! And, um¡­ here!¡±

    Eun-ha handed over the fruit basket, and my mom smiled contentedly.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t need to bring anything~¡±

    ¡°N-no, I felt it¡¯d be rude toe empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,e in. You haven¡¯t had dinner, right?¡±

    ¡°No! Not yet¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Good~ Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°Yes~!¡±

    Eun-ha stepped inside first, and I followed after.

    As soon as we entered, the delicious aroma filled the air, and the dining table was soden with food it looked about ready to buckle under the weight.

    After washing our hands, we sat down at the table.

    ¡°Wow~ Everything looks amazing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all for you two~ Go ahead and eat. Let me know if you need more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Han-gyeol, let¡¯s dig in.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you for the meal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the meal~¡±

    ¡°Enjoy~¡±

    Though Eun-ha is always well-mannered while eating, today she was extra careful.

    She kept her back straight and followed every dining etiquette rule meticulously.

    She didn¡¯t need to be this formal, but I found her thoughtfulness endearing and lovely.

    When we finished eating, she rolled up her sleeves, insisting on doing the dishes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the dishes!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a dishwasher, so it¡¯s alright~¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll at least load the dishes into the dishwasher and tidy up a bit!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really fine~ Why don¡¯t you rx in the living room?¡±

    Though Mom politely declined, I wanted Eun-ha¡¯s kindness to shine through, so I lent a hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help with Eun-ha to tidy up. You go ahead and rx in the living room, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ should I?¡±

    ¡°Yes! At home, we¡¯re a great cleaning team~!¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s nice to hear you¡¯re living so well~ I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    My parents went to the living room, leaving Eun-ha and me to finish tidying up together.

    ¡°Thanks for helping out, Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing~ Let¡¯s finish up quickly so we can have some fruit.¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep!¡±

    After clearing the dishes from the table, we joined my parents in the living room to enjoy some fruit.

    Eun-ha proudly announced that she had actually practiced her fruit-peeling skills for this moment, then showed off by peeling an apple in one long, unbroken strip.

    Seeing this, my parents beamed and even pped in admiration. After neatly arranging the fruit on a te, the conversation shifted to my enlistment.

    ¡°So, Eun-ha, you¡¯ll be by yourself when Han-gyeol goes to the military. Do you think you¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªyes, yes! During the college term, I¡¯ll stay at the dorm, and on breaks, I¡¯ll go back to my parents¡¯ house.¡±

    ¡°True, it¡¯s good to keep the apartment since he¡¯ll need a ce toe back to on leave. Good thing you got it on lease.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m grateful for that! I also n to go over asionally to clean.¡±

    Eun-ha answered confidently, her voice bright and cheerful.

    My parents then turned to me.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, make sure you take good care of Eun-ha. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, treat her well.¡±

    Even my father, who rarely spoke up, encouraged me to be good to Eun-ha.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do even better.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡¯s already doing a great job.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right~ You two need to support each other~ By the way, Han-gyeol, when are you shaving your head?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll shave it the day before enlistment. But they¡¯ll just shave it again at the training center anyway.¡±

    I took a bite of the apple Eun-ha had peeled.

    ¡°Make sure you write lots of letters to Eun-ha, alright?¡±

    ¡°I will. Plus, I heard we¡¯ll get an hour to use our phones every weekend at the training center.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s a relief~¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do to pass the time in the military?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exercise and maybe study for the tax ountant exam.¡±

    ¡°Good to have a n.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Eun-ha. I want to marry her as soon as possible.¡±

    I brought up marriage first, knowing it would be a tough subject for Eun-ha to start on her own.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s important to know Eun-ha¡¯s feelings too. What do you think, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°M-me?! I¡¯m all for it! If possible, I¡¯d like to marry Han-gyeol as soon as I can! Please give me your son¡¯s hand in marriage! I¡¯ll make him the happiest man in the world!¡±

    Seizing the moment, Eun-ha ced her hand over her heart and dered her intent with all her might.

    My parents, holding their forks mid-air, stared at her before bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Alright then¡ªget married already!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll also make sure you have grandkids soon!¡±

    ¡°Oh? And how many do you n to give us?¡±

    At this, my mom asked, and Eun-ha beamed brightly.

    ¡°Four!¡±

    For a moment, my parents seemed surprised by Eun-ha¡¯s answer.

    Their faces mirrored my own the first time she mentioned that two wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 143: Pre-enlistment Trip (2)

    I was happy that Han-gyeol¡¯s parents seemed to have a good impression of me.

    But as I thought of Han-gyeol, who would soon be enlisting, a part of my heart ached.

    Even so, I wanted to see him off with a smile. I didn¡¯t want to shed any tears.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be sightseeing, right? For today, just get a good rest in your room.¡±

    ¡°Right. If we want to have fun, it¡¯s best to sleep early.¡±

    Chatting with Han-gyeol¡¯s parents made the time fly, and before I knew it, it was already ten at night.

    But¡­ was it okay to sleep in the same room with him while his parents were here?

    Sharing a room while staying with adults¡ªit felt a bit awkward.

    ¡°Eun-ha, you should sleep with Han-gyeol too.¡± ¡°A-ah! Really? Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course~ It¡¯s perfectly fine! Han-gyeo doesn¡¯t have any weird sleeping habits, does he?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! Han-gyeol sleeps really neatly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you must¡¯ve seen that a lot~?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªwell, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but¡­ yes.¡±

    I answered shyly.

    Soon, I¡¯d have to part with him, and I wanted to be by his side every night until then.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re staying for breakfast tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n. We wille back the day before enlists.¡±

    ¡°Good. Have a great time. Eun-ha, you too, enjoy yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll have a wonderful time!¡±

    I think my response left his parents feeling satisfied.

    After turning off the lights in the living room, I washed up and headed into the room I¡¯d be sharing with Han-gyeol.

    ¡°Eun-ha, let me know if you¡¯re ufortable sleeping.¡±

    ¡°I sleep fine as long as I¡¯m with you, Han-gyeol!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. You lie down first, and I¡¯ll turn off the light.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

    I climbed onto the bed first and pulled the nket over me.

    After turning off the light, Han-gyeoly down beside me.

    Gently, I took his hand and looked him in the eyes.

    ¡°My parents really seem to like you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Mmm-hmm. That¡¯s such a relief. Think I earned some good points?¡±

    ¡°They already seem to see you as a future daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ That makes me feel good.¡±

    As I nestled into his arms, he pulled me close.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t ufortable, were you?¡±

    ¡°No, no. They treated me so well.¡±

    ¡°Still, you seemed a bit tense~¡±

    ¡°Well, I was nervous~ But I felt at ease too.¡±

    ¡°Now, get some good rest~ Go to sleep.¡±

    With his arms around me, Han-gyeol softly stroked my hair.

    Every time hisrge hand brushed over my head, I felt a calmness settle over me.

    But the thought that soon, I wouldn¡¯t have thisfort anymore¡­ it made me sad.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Keep stroking my hair.¡±

    ¡°Alright~ Like this?¡±

    Han-gyeol stroked my hair even more gently.

    ¡°Yes, like that. And¡­ a kiss too¡­ No, wait. Since your parents are here, save it for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why~? I can sneak one in. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not too intense, right?¡±

    ¡°It feels a bit like¡­ we¡¯re doing something we shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Before I could finish my sentence, he leaned in and kissed my forehead.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t done talking¡­!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help myself. You¡¯re too beautiful, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°But when you start, I just want more¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep going.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to do it.¡±

    I held his face and pressed my lips to his.

    The soft, warm sensation of his lips¡ªI wanted to etch it clearly into my memory.

    ¡°So where¡¯s that Eun-ha who wanted to save the kiss for tomorrow because my parents are here?¡±

    ¡°You said it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not intense~ Your lips are so soft, Han-gyeol. Mine are soft too, want to check?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,e a bit closer.¡±

    This time, he gently held my face and kissed me deeply.

    I felt amazing. My heart raced, and I felt even closer to him, as if we were one.

    ¡°This is¡­ so embarrassing¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that, but you kissed me pretty boldly.¡±

    ¡°Being embarrassed is one thing, but wanting to kiss you is another~¡±

    ¡°I really want to kiss you too, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s kiss all the time starting tomorrow. But tonight, let¡¯s stop here.¡±

    ¡°Aww,e on, just one more?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, fine. Go ahead, quickly.¡±

    I smiled, and he leaned in for another kiss.

    I felt so happy, yet there was a bittersweet ache in my heart.

    As he finished the kiss and tried to pull away, I instinctively grabbed his cor.

    I didn¡¯t want to let him go.

    I didn¡¯t want him to leave.

    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that.

    I could only hold onto him, silently asking for one more kiss.

    Clutching his cor tightly, pulling him close.

    I tried to soothe the sadness in my heart.

    ¡°Han-gyeol.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? I love you too.¡±

    ¡°What~? I didn¡¯t even say it yet.¡±

    ¡°I just knew. Was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. You were exactly right~¡±

    My heart fluttered at the loving gaze in his eyes.

    And as he stroked my hair once more, I felt at peace.

    What am I going to do?

    I wish morning would nevere.

    <strong>****</strong>

    "Eun-ha, time to get up~"

    "Ugh¡­ Han-gyeol¡­!"

    The morning I had hoped would nevere had finally arrived.

    Just once, I wished my small hope could be granted, but I was disappointed.

    "Did you sleep well?"

    "Yes¡­ did you sleep well too, Han-gyeol?"

    "Of course I did. Now let¡¯s get up. We should wash up and have breakfast."

    At his words, I forced my eyes open and sat up.

    I had nned to get up early and help his mother prepare breakfast.

    But I had forgotten to set my rm earlier.

    "Did your mom prepare breakfast alone?! I should¡¯ve helped her!"

    "Nope~ I told her I¡¯d handle it, so she should rest."

    "Then you made breakfast by yourself? You should¡¯ve woken me¡­!"

    "I just wanted to make breakfast for you too, Eun-ha."

    I think I understood what was in his heart.

    "Alright¡­ But let me take care of the cleanup then?"

    "Let¡¯s do that together~ Here, I¡¯ll help you up."

    He held out both his hands, and I immediately grabbed them.

    But he pulled so hard that I ended up crashing right into his arms.

    "You pulled too hard~"

    "Couldn¡¯t help it, I wanted to hold you~"

    "Hehe, to be honest, I like it too¡ª"

    Just then, click!¡ªthe door opened.

    Still wrapped in his arms, I looked up and locked eyes with his mother.

    "Kids, breakfast¡ª"

    "¡­!!"

    I blinked in silence.

    My body froze, and I couldn¡¯t even think of pulling away.

    "Oh dear, sorry~ I forgot to knock~ Carry on with what you were doing~"

    She smiled warmly and quietly closed the door again.

    "Oh no, we got caught."

    "Aaaaaah¡­!"

    I could feel the heat rising all the way from my neck to my face.

    And of course, Han-gyeol wasn¡¯t any different.

    "Shall¡­ we go have breakfast?"

    "Give me five minutes¡­ just five minutes to cool my face down."

    "Yeah, good idea."

    We fanned each other¡¯s flushed cheeks to cool down.

    When our blushes had faded, we snuck out to the kitchen.

    As I sat down carefully, a slightly awkward atmosphere hung in the air.

    But thankfully, his mother broke the silence.

    "My son is surprisingly diligent, huh? Making breakfast too."

    "Oh¡ª! Yes, yes. Han-gyeol and I take turns with the chores every other week!"

    "That''s the way to do it. Good job, son, keep it up."

    "Yes, I''m trying to do even better."

    "Alright, let¡¯s dig in. You two have a day ahead of you."

    After his father took the first bite, we joined him for the meal.

    Though it was my first time here, it feltfortable and homely.

    The warmth I felt from being around Han-gyeol extended to his family too.

    When we finished eating, we tidied up the table together like yesterday.

    After washing up and getting ready, we put on our shoes, and his parents came out to see us off.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll be back. See you on Sunday."

    "Remember, don¡¯t drink too much just because it¡¯s yourst outing before enlisting."

    After Han-gyeol greeted them, I bowed as well.

    "I¡¯ll see you on Sunday too!"

    "Take care, Eun-ha, and have fun~"

    "Yes, we will!"

    With a bright smile, his mother saw me off.

    His father pulled out his wallet and handed a card to Han-gyeol.

    "Use this and don¡¯t even think abouting home until it¡¯s maxed out."

    "Wow¡­! Thank you. I¡¯ll put it to good use."

    "This isn¡¯t because I like you. It¡¯s so you can show Eun-ha a good time."

    His father shot me a warm smile.

    "Thank you! We¡¯ll have a wonderful time."

    "Alright, have fun, you two."

    "We¡¯ll be on our way~"

    "See youter~"

    Bowing together, we stepped outside.

    Gazing down at the card in his hand, Han-gyeol¡¯s face lit up with a grin.

    "Let¡¯s eat something fancy."

    "Don¡¯t go too overboard~"

    "Hey, he told us not toe back until the bnce runs out, didn¡¯t he? Let¡¯s get some crab, Eun-ha."

    "That¡¯s going to be too expensive! Let¡¯s settle for sashimi."

    "Fine, then grilled tilefish."

    He looked absolutely delighted.

    I knew he wanted to keep his sadness from showing, not wanting me to see it.

    How could anyone be so cheerful before enlisting?

    I decided to embrace his kindness just as it was.

    "Come on, let¡¯s get going already."

    "Yeah, let¡¯s drop off our stuff at the lodging first."

    The final trip before enlistment that I had hoped wouldn¡¯t begin¡­ was finally underway.

    "After we settle in, we¡¯ll go see the ocean, right?"

    "Yes, let¡¯s enjoy it leisurely."

    "Alright~ Let¡¯s hold hands, Han-gyeol~"

    When I held out my hand, he grabbed it tightly.

    I nned to keep holding his hand throughout the trip.

    Ah¡­ I really don¡¯t want to let him go.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 144: Pre-enlistment Trip (3)

    On the fourth day of our trip, which was Friday, we booked a ce near Haeundae. During the day, we wandered around the beach, and as the sun set, we found ourselves at a seafood restaurant overlooking the ocean, savoring freshly caught parrot fish.

    Since I¡¯d been told not toe back until I¡¯d drained my funds, I splurged a little. Yet, despite being on day four of the trip, my bnce hadn¡¯t run out, which meant I must have been given more than enough. It made me wonder if I¡¯d even run out by the end of the trip.

    ¡°Eun-ha, say ah~¡±

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    I dipped two slices of fish in the sauce and carefully brought them to Eun-ha¡¯s lips. She looked absolutely adorable, chewing the sashimi with a little munch.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Eun-ha nodded happily with a smile. Ah¡­ she¡¯s too cute. Makes me not want to enlist. Then again, I never really wanted to in the first ce.

    After swallowing her fish with a soft gulp, Eun-ha beamed up at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me two pieces at once~ Isn¡¯t that a bit too much love?¡±¡°You look so pretty when you¡¯re eating that I can¡¯t help myself.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll feed you too,e here.¡±

    Eun-ha picked up three pieces and ced them into my mouth. As the fresh taste of the fish spread across my tongue, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Wow, Han-gyeol, you¡¯re a good eater~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time having freshly caught parrot fish. It¡¯s definitely something special.¡±

    ¡°You know you have a certain look when you eat something you like, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Do I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you do.¡±

    Eun-ha grinned brightly.

    ¡°Whenever you eat something delicious, the corners of your mouth lift just a bit. Especially at barbecue ces, when the server grills the meat, you look so cute with that expression.¡± ???

    Herment made me feel a bit shy.

    ¡°Now I feel a little embarrassed.¡±

    I took a small sip of water, trying to avoid her gaze.

    ¡°Even the way you¡¯re shyly ncing away is adorable~¡±

    ¡°You know me too well, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve spent years together, Han-gyeol~ Of course I know you well. And you know me well too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I definitely know more about you than most people.¡±

    Since long before we came here, I¡¯d already known a lot. But there were so many new things I¡¯d learned from living together.

    ¡°Oh really~? Is there something you know about me that I haven¡¯t told you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat eggnt.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s eyes widened, and she blushed a little, looking slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Did I ever tell you that I don¡¯t eat eggnt?!¡±

    ¡°Nope~¡±

    ¡°I thought you might hesitate a little, but you answered right away... How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Easy¡ªI¡¯ve eaten with you enough times. You¡¯re someone who usually eats everything, but you never touch the eggnt side dishes, not even once. That¡¯s how I figured it out.¡±

    Eun-ha looked at me with amazement.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, you really do know a lot about me...¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been living together, so it¡¯s only natural~¡±

    ¡°Somehow, it makes my heart flutter a bit to know you understand things about me without me saying anything¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Why?¡±

    ¡°It just means you¡¯ve been paying attention to me all this time, right? That makes me happy.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way~ You¡¯re always watching me, too.¡±

    ¡°Yup, I only have eyes for you, Han-gyeol~ Got any other guesses?¡±

    Every time she sleep somewhere new, she snore, which is embarrassing, so I won¡¯t tell her that.

    ¡°It feels like everything¡¯s so natural now that nothing specifices to mind. How about you, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°Nothing reallyes to mind for me either. But I still want to know more.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m still curious about you, Eun-ha.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying things that make my heart flutter~ It¡¯s bad for my health.¡±

    ¡°I meant it.¡±

    Eun-ha smiled warmly, her eyes fixed on my face. Neither of us had brought up the topic of my enlistment, but we both felt the same way.

    We didn¡¯t want to be apart, and we wanted to stay close like this.

    ¡°Where should we go after finishing the sashimi?¡±

    ¡°Hm~ I don¡¯t know. What do you feel like doing, Han-gyeol?¡±

    ¡°For me, as long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m good with anything~¡±

    ¡°Same here. But tell me what you¡¯d like to do~¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ We¡¯ve been out and about a lot. How about we go back to the ce, watch a movie, and drink some beer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that sounds good~¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s cheerful response, even though she must be feeling sad, made me feel so grateful.

    <strong>****</strong>

    After leaving the seafood restaurant, we bought some beer and returned to our lodging.

    ¡°Han-gyeol, I¡¯ll go wash up first~¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. I¡¯ll set things up and pick out a movie. Any genre you feel like watching?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I kind of want aedy, but if you don¡¯t find one, anything is fine~¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Eun-ha grabbed her clothes and headed to the bathroom. As the sound of the shower started, I put the beer in the fridge and searched for a movie.

    Luckily, I found a well-ratededy and waited in the chair until Eun-ha came out.

    ¡°Han-gyeol~ I¡¯m all done.¡±

    Eun-ha walked out, drying her damp hair with a towel.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go wash up too.¡±

    I stepped into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and let the warm water wash over me. After a quick rinse, I headed back outside.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Han-gyeol? Hurry up ande over.¡±

    Eun-ha was sitting on the bed in her bathrobe, patting the bed beside her. Her gesture was so cute that I hurried to sit next to her.

    ¡°Did you know you¡¯re adorable when you pat the bed like that, Eun-ha?¡±

    ¡°What~? You think that¡¯s cute?¡±

    ¡°Everything you do is cute in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. By the way, sorry for asking now, but could you grab the beer from the fridge?¡±

    ¡°Of course~¡±

    I brought the cans of beer over and sat down next to Eun-ha on the bed. With a crisp pop, we opened the cans and clinked them together.

    ¡°Cheers~¡±

    The movie began, and we watched it while holding hands. I was a bit worried it might not suit Eun-ha¡¯s taste or mine, but fortunately, it turned out to be a lighthearted, funny movie with a fewugh-out-loud moments.

    ¡°It¡¯s funnier than I expected, right?¡±

    Just as I turned to check if Eun-ha was enjoying it, I saw her profile, and I froze.

    ¡°Yes..! It¡¯s funny..!¡±

    She said it was funny, but tears the size of raindrops were falling from her eyes as she stared at the screen.

    ¡°Eun-ha, why are you crying all of a sudden?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just so funny I¡¯m crying¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. Who¡¯d believe that? What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain? Look at me.¡±

    I set my beer down on the side table and gently turned her face toward me. The moment our eyes met, her tears started falling even faster, soaking the bedsheet beneath her.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Where? What hurts?!¡±

    Her expression twisted, and then she broke into sobs, her voice cracking as if she¡¯d held back her sadness for too long.

    ¡°It hurts in my heart¡­! My heart hurts¡­! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I wanted to let you go with a smile, but¡­ I can¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­!¡±

    I thought she¡¯d be okay.

    Since we left the house, she¡¯d been smiling for me all this time.

    We¡¯d talked about everything, and I thought she¡¯de to terms with my decision after thinking it through.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay? Or¡­ can¡¯t you leave just a littleter? I don¡¯t want to be apart from you, Han-gyeol¡­ I want to stay with you longer. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to let you go¡­ It¡¯s just too hard¡­¡±

    In trying to hide my own sadness and reluctance, I¡¯d nearly forgotten what was most important.

    ¡°Eun-ha¡­¡±

    I gently pulled her into my arms. As soon as she settled in my embrace, she clung to my bathrobe and began to cry.

    ¡°Hwaaah¡ª! I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±

    Watching her sob so heartbreakingly, not wanting to let go of me, made my own heart ache. The saddest part was that the onlyfort I could offer was softly stroking her head.

    ¡°What are you sorry for~¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s shoulders shook as she poured out her feelings.

    ¡°I wanted to send you off with a smile¡­! I didn¡¯t want you to worry about anything¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh, silly. Why try to hold back? If you¡¯re sad, you should cry. Cry as much as you need to.¡±

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Eun-ha slowly lifted her head.

    ¡°I love you¡­ more than anything in this world¡­¡±

    Her tear-streaked face was beautiful, even in sadness. Even when she cried, she looked so pretty. Gently, I wiped her tears away.

    ¡°I love you too, Eun-ha, more than anything. I can¡¯t imagine life without you.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­ I can¡¯t live without you, Han-gyeol. I¡¯d be lost without you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re that important to each other. One day, we¡¯ll get married, have kids, and make a happy life together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ we will¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s look even further ahead.¡±

    ¡°Further¡­?¡± she repeated softly, her gaze fixed on mine. I spoke carefully, hoping my words might bring her even a little bit offort.

    ¡°When I finish my service, you¡¯ll be in your third year. I¡¯ll be in my first-year, second semester. That means we¡¯ll get to go to college together for about a year and a half. I¡¯ll aim to graduate early, but I¡¯ll probably be in college by myself for a year or so. I might feel a bit lonely then, but at least I¡¯ll be able to see you whenever I want.¡±

    I kept talking, not letting the silence settle in.

    ¡°After we graduate, we¡¯ll get married, just like we promised. We probably won¡¯t have much saved, so we won¡¯t be able to live in a fancy ce. Especially in Seoul, where rent is high, we¡¯ll likely start out in a rented ce. But as we save, we¡¯ll eventually find a small ce to call our own.¡±

    Eun-ha¡¯s eyes were glued to my face.

    ¡°By then, we might have kids too. I wonder if Eunbyul will be our first, or maybe Hanbyul? Or who knows, maybe we¡¯ll have twins. As we raise our kids, maybe we¡¯ll start thinking about having one more. I¡¯ve thought about a name for our youngest¡­ How about Gumbyul? That way, if Eunbyul is the oldest, it¡¯ll be Eunbyul and then Gumbyul as the youngest. Feels nice, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Eun-ha gave a small nod, her voice soft.

    ¡°I like it¡­¡±

    ¡°When we¡¯re working, there¡¯ll be days when we¡¯re scolded, when we¡¯re exhausted and don¡¯t feel like doing anything. But with you beside me, none of that will matter. Just seeing you will give me happiness and strength.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­ just seeing you makes me happy.¡±

    Her voice had calmed, the storm of sadness starting to fade.

    ¡°Eun-ha, this is only a short separation. But when Ie back, we¡¯ll make up for it by being together even more. We¡¯ll go to Jeju Ind, your favorite ce~ and I¡¯ll watch you tie your hair up every day.¡±

    I smiled, cing my hand on her cheek. The warmth of her skin spread through me, wrapping my heart infort.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I love you too¡­¡±

    ¡°All done crying now?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Han-gyeol¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡°Give me all the skinship we¡¯ll miss while you¡¯re gone¡­ in advance¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Give me a month¡¯s worth in advance¡­ holding hands¡­ hugging¡­ kissing¡­ everything¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get in a month¡¯s worth.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ because I¡¯m not letting you sleep tonight¡­¡±

    Eun-ha slowly leaned in, covering my lips with hers.

    Looks like there¡¯s no sleeping tonight.

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter --

    Chapter --/2024/12/22/chapter-145/

    <strong>--- The End OF The Chapter --</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007

    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>

    Support /novel/174152

    Join Discordhttps://discord/invite/SqWtJpPtm9

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!